《Beyond the Gates of Death and Time》


 Prelude: OH SHITE!

    Another day of shopping in post Idiot America.  The US is no more. The economic collapse that several bad presidents and equally bad congressional descions started ended in revolution and anarchy. The ''South'' rose again to. Several states banded together and did their best to maintain order and re-establish themselves as a Confederacy.


    I live in the Confederacy now. Over all my life has not really changed much. I am older, grumpier and warier but life is much like it was here before Trump. Healthcare system actually works, Corruption in government is down (not gone, never going to be gone).


    People are not as friendly or as trusting now either. But I get by. Still one of the poor, still playing my games and reading my stories. Still shopping at the same old stores and following a pattern I set during the collapse.


    These days I carry more ''survival'' gear in my car. Nothing fancy, a grill, pan for cooking, coal. Not as much food and no real weapons to speak of. But then I am in my 70''s now and don''t have much anymore. Never have given up hoping the Magic would return.


    Well one dark day it did. The magic came back, or the world got blown up by a meteor and what happened next is my after-life. Not really sure to tell the truth. Things are still a bit blurry on How I came to be ''here''. But I know, in my heart, that Magic was involved. No other answer makes sense. (well-being in a coma would, but I think I am alive as there are too many sensations otherwise.)


    See I had been out running my errands, groceries, paying bills, and was just returning home from getting my weakly gallon of unsweet tea and my other groceries when the noon time sky went solid black, winds ripped through at speeds strong enough to flip cars and trucks (I was ''fortunate'' to be going in to them and having a very aerodynamic car so it sliced around me without flipping me). Still I saw others who were not so lucky.


    To this day I don''t know what sort of ''gibberish'' I spoke, but the air shimmered and then the world around me exploded and I and my car were no longer on or In my old world. I was driving / falling down a rainbow bridge, past many other worlds (not all earth and many not like anything I thought I could ever imagine), glancing around turned out to be a terrifying experience so I did not do that again. I just prayed not to die To horribly. I really did not want to be in pain for a long time before dying.


    Well I got my wish, sort of.


    A world rolled across my path, the bridge being insubstantial to the blue-green-and white marble with its 3 moons and dragon filled skies. I know about the dragons cause the bridge carried me right through a flight of them, narrowly missing a couple of the bigger ones on my one way trip to the Ground.


    Strangely enough the bridge slowly straightened out as we came down and I was rolling, at high speed, down a dirt road, right toward a group of people who were just staring at the strange sight and Not Getting Out of The WAY! I hit my horn and then in order not to run anyone over I turned sharply, I missed them alright, but my car flipped. I screamed more and then I think I died. Actually I know I died, because of what happened next.


    I don''t really recall much of what happened after I died. Some beings asking me if I was willing to go back and my response, half joking, about being younger, healthier and a meta-human and having to explain what that meant. Then one of them smacked me on the head and I woke in horrible pain which did not last too long, only one or two life times. (probably closer to a half hour but it sure felt longer). When the pain subsided I found I was laying naked a few yards from my car, which was a twisted wreck with all the airbags deployed. I felt Weird and there were some really unpleasant odors in the air. Like some kind of cheap incense or the like.


    The people who I had missed running over were still there. One middle aged fellow in a white robe and red and purple sash was looking me over from a safe distance, ie out of grabbing range. I really wanted to grab him and yell at him for not getting out of the road. Instead I moaned and held my head. I did not feel good at all.


    And to add to my discomfort some of the people off to one side were arguing, pretty loudly, about something. Not totally sure at the time what as I came in late to the conversation.


    Turned out to be about me and my fate, such as it was.


    The man in the robe looked at me and spoke, "You alive in there ?"


    I turned and glared at him, "why could you all not have gotten out of the road ?"


    He smiles and turns to the others, "IT WORKED! I Brought him back from the dead!"


    I see one fellow, dressed in leathers and a dark green and brown cloak face palm. To my mind, at the time, they looked like cosplayers or members of one of those Fantasy Larp groups. People who dress in pseudo medieval styles and run around playing at being hero''s and such.


    The one in the ''ranger'' outfit, "GALLEN! I thought we told you to wait on that. Just because you managed to get that spell from your gods does not mean you should use it on any old stranger we run across."


    The priest frowns, "Well it was our fault he died. Had we had the sense the gods gave an animal we would have gotten off the road instead of gawping at that out of control carriage."


    Really short guy, maybe 2 and a half feet tall. "He has a point ya know. But it was the rainbow the carriage was coming off of that we were staring at and you know it. Don''t see anything like that every day."


    I groan, "could you all hold down on the noise ? Head hurts like I was kicked by a mule."


    Snarky girl in a badly fitting outfit, "Would it help if I came over there and kicked you in the gut ya stupid wizard ?"


    I fart suddenly and that at least made my stomach stop hurting, "Not a wizard." I moan.


    Girl, still snarky, "Well who else would have such a dangerous contraption as that." pointing at the remains of my car.


    I slowly sit up and stare at it, "my car" I start crying, "I can''t afford to get another one."


    Little guy, long beard, "Afford ? You bought that did ye ?"


    I nod, "Cost me 2000 dollars. I don''t have that kind of money anymore. Not since the tax hike."


    Lots of looking at each other and shrugging.


    The car suddenly flips over and on to what''s left of its wheels. A large, greenish woman with a metal pole stands behind it, "Yah, that sure was heavy. I got it over though. This side not so smashed, yah." she nods, "Those white poof bags keep things from rolling around so much, is good, we can salvage maybe."


    Snarky girl, "maybe not, Gallen went and brought the owner back from the dead."


    Green woman looks over at me, "Oh Hello, welcome back. You want to salvage from this ?"


    I nod slowly, "I should see what I can get out I suppose. " I slowly stand then wobble a bit as a wave of dizziness comes over me then quickly fades. The driver''s side is coated in blood and the door is twisted to one side. I do note, off to one side is a pile of something with a cloak or sheet over it, but I ignore that for now, focused as I am on my car.


    I walk over to the green and black hatchback. I got it used, but then all my cars have been used. Still it was a good car and definitely one of the safest I had ever owned.


    In the ignition I find my keys. I manage with a bit of effort to get them free and to hit a button, that on a purely mechanical side, deflates the air bags. Well most of them. Takes a little work to deflate the rest. I manage to get out most of my groceries. Remarkably one entire carton of eggs remained unbroken. Out of 3 mind you. The rest are contaminated and thus no good to eat. Still I got most of the food out and my ''new'' cooler is intact. It''s a big one with a pull handle and large wheels. My old one was smaller, lacked wheels and in my old age, I could not carry it anymore. I get out many items then sort through what I have and what I should just leave behind. I keep the food of course. The stuff that is purely for the car, except the tow cable, I leave behind. I have had that cable through 4 cars now. The kit it came with is long gone, but not that. Besides I use it to tie my stuff that is in bags to the ice chest.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Through it all I have been ignoring a few facts. One I am no longer fat, two I can see perfectly despite not having my glasses, and 3 I am apparently very fit and young and naked. I put that down to shock and disbelief in what is happening.


    That ends when I realize the sheet is one of my blankets and I go to get it, pulling it off the body of a fat old man in very stained clothing.


    I look at the strange yet familiar face and ask, "Did I hit him ?"


    Green woman shakes her head, "No, that old you. Before Gallen bring you back from dead."


    I hear that and everything hits, then my eyes roll back in my head and down I go, in a dead faint.


    When I come to there is an older man in a grey cloak / robe outfit with  black belt, all kinds of pouches and bags and such around his person. He has a pile of clothes in front of him and seems to be washing them, without soap or water. After a minute I realize they are my clothes, off my old, dead body ¡­ not sure how I feel about that really.


    Green lady, "Yo, he awake now." she tells everyone.


    The priest, "Try to be gentle with him. Coming back from the dead is never easy and he was not expecting it so it was a shock to see his old form."


    Snarky girl, "Yes yes stop with the endless repeating of that will you."


    Ranger man, "I think he is repeating it to himself to calm himself for watching his creation pass out like that."


    ''Mage'', "Not actually his creation. His Gods creation, made  by the pantheon and put here then they put the soul in. All he did was ask for it to be done. I really can''t blame him for it myself. Had we not been so spellbound this tragedy would never have happened. Besides it''s not like he can''t do it again at a later date.


    Still we need to find the rainbow bridge and the wondrous items at its base."


    I look at him, "The Bifrost bridge, also known as the Rainbow bridge connects the living, mortal worlds with the 9 worlds of the gods. Not a good way to travel if you can avoid it as passing from the mortal planes to that one and back again is no easy thing."


    He thinks on that and nods, "I can imagine though I think we are thinking of different bridges. We are looking for a bridge made of crystal prisms that leads in to a dungeon where ancient magics were stored. We have been granted a bounty to retrieve some of those items for our king." I nod and he continues, "You sir are just an unfortunate bump in our quest and under different circumstances we would help you more. But time and such are working against us as agents of other kingdoms are trying to find the same place. Still I have mended your clothing and cleaned them and placed a one-time spell on them so they will reform to fit your new body. Only once mind you. So you won''t have to walk around naked. We really can''t help you more than that and it is too dangerous for us to take you with us."


    Short dude, "No Galvistar, we don''t know that. Tell us lad, what did you do in your old life ?"


    I think about it in their terms, "I guess you all would call me a sage, well in my later years anyway. Studied a variety of things. In my youth I went to college, studied a few things but never got my degree. Worked in stores and restaurants and odd jobs. Drove people around in my car as a taxi service."


    Snarky girl, "Unskilled laborer." she sighs.


    Short Dude, "Do you know how to fight ?"


    I nod, "Yeah, I trained in staff and some martial arts when I was younger. Can use a bow with minimal skill, meaning I usually hit an unmoving target. Learned to throw knives and such but it was just a hobby as there was not allot of need for such things." I nod at my old form, "I was born early see, always sick, fat even though I ate very little. Lots of health problems kept me poor from all the medical bills."


    Galvistar nods, "Well looks like you got the better end of the deal this time. Your young, healthy and getting to start over."


    I slowly put on the oversized clothing, only to have them shrink or stretch as needed to fit my new muscular frame. Even my shoes do this, and they feel ''new'' again, which is nice.


    I stand and stretch as the clothes shift, which worked out good cause they lengthened to the right levels to compensate and fit even better than before.


    I am just getting used to the new fit when I feel something hit me. I turn and find my coins being pelted at me by Snarky girl, "These are worthless. Not enough silver in them to count for anything." she grouses.


    Short Dude sighs, "Alza, why are you trying to rob him ?"


    She growls, "Well how else are we to show a profit from this mess. Not that he has much of worth. I am keeping that blue chest though."


    I look at her, "No you are not."


    She pulls a knife and quips, "Want to bet ?"


    I feel something inside me, something New, I raise my fist in a fighters stance and 3 long bone blades slide out of my arms, like a pre-adamantium Wolverine. I stare at them as does everyone else.


    Galvistar grins, "Well it seems the gods decided to give you a way to defend yourself from cranky thieves. Alza, Leave the man his belongings, they are all he has in the world now that his carriage is destroyed."


    She gripes and backs down, glaring at the mage.


    The green one comes over, "Mage has point. You need more, this not much but it make pretty pictures. Maybe you can sell it or something." she hands me a large brass bracelet set with a grayish quartz crystal about 3" long and half that wide. I can see words ''floating'' on its tiny ''screen''. She shows me if you tap a word a picture of the word appears in the crystal. I nod, "Ah sort of a language primer. Word then picture so you know what the word means." she looks surprised, "Huh, never thought of that. Still I can read, so you can keep." she nods. I smile at her, "Thank you." she grins and lightly punches my shoulder.


    The little man comes over, "She can be surprising at times and I think puts us to shame. Here lad, it''s not much but I hope it helps you get started on your new life." He hands me a small bag with several silver and gold coins in it. Waving me off, "It''s just part of an emergency fund I keep, not all of it mind you. With her around, "nods at Alza, "I tend to have stashing''s about to be safe."


    I grin, "I thank you as well sir."


    The priest comes over last, "Here lad. I wrote you a letter of introduction. Give this to anyone of the church and they will at least let you stay in the temple and maybe help you find some work." He shows me his holy symbol (a wheel with 12 other symbols on it). He pauses, "OH what is your name ?"


    I blank for a moment, "Um, Rob. My friends call me Rob." he nods and adds that to the letter,


    "Better to have a name on it than ''the one carrying this missive''. You understand." I nod. "I know it''s not a lot but I do feel responsible and the guilt of not being able to help you would eat away at me."


    I smile at him, "Bringing me back from the dead was very nice actually. Being Healthy is a real bonus to. Never been healthy before." I don''t think about it, I just hug him. He jolts then hugs me back,


    "Thank you for being so understanding my son. I hope your new life brings you good things." I let go, "Thank you sir. Um, no offense, but I don''t recognize any of the symbols on your disk."


    He shrugs, "The pantheon I serve is pretty much a local group for our country. So as you''re not from our country I am not too surprised. Still. " he points to a symbol, says a name and gives me a short description of each faith. I nod and pay attention. A couple I actually know, just different symbols, "OH Tyche, Lady Luck. She has a following back home to, different symbols though." I state for one, Tyr was in the mix to, but with a silver hand for his symbol, still a god of Law and Law Enforcers though. Nothing for the other Norse gods, but a couple other Greek ones and of all things Sune, beauty and romantic love in this place.


    "Sune Firehair, really ? Huh, I have heard of her in comparison of other gods and goddesses of love."


    He nods, "Seems like almost everyone has a love god of some form or other." I agree and we would have spent the rest of the day discussing philosophy and religion but the others were impatient to go. It was only noon their time by the time they went on down the road.


    Of me, they pointed me back the way they came and gave me verbal directions to a couple of towns I could try my luck at. Then they left. I stood there a while longer. Did a last search through my car and dug out a few things I missed.


    Then patting the hunk and saying a fond farewell I turned and walked up the road.


    Notes on Coinage: The gnome gave me 20 coppers, 20 silver, and 20 gold and 8 small blue gems {deep blue spinal - Est: 500gp} . Not sure if he meant to give me the gems but I am not going to forget his kindness.


    [Author Note: The gnome misidentified the stones, thinking they are just a common blue quartz worth maybe 5 to10 gold each. He had never seen or heard of spinal before though so there is some reasoning to that. Had he known he would never have parted with them.]


    The gold alone is more than the average person makes in a couple years here. Silver is the main coin and it''s 10 copper to 1 silver and 20 silver to 1 gold. (so total would work out to 2sp and 21gp not counting gems)

 Chapter One: Life on the Road

    I find along the way that carrying everything I own is more difficult than the stories made it sound. I have to stop and redo everything several times before I find something that works and I don''t leave anything behind.


    I eat as I walk though, having made myself a couple sandwiches from my supplies. Come night time I fret as I have never really slept outside before. I am a city kid and had at least my car in the rough times. Now I got less and am scared.


    As I am staring at a tree a voice comes out of the air behind me. I almost peed myself.


    Voice, "ah there you are. Sorry I am late." I turn and there is a ghostly man in a long robe carrying a clipboard.


    He looks me over, "Rob ?"


    I nod. He nods, pulls out a pen and makes a note, "I am here to go over your forms and make sure we got everything done correctly, with in the limitations and parameters for this world. Again I am sorry for the delay, there was a huge occurrence in a parallel world and it''s backed up and confused everything."


    "The World going black and the massive winds ?" I ask, a touch of fear in my life. He grins, "Actually the system had a near miss by a galactic level dragon. Thing supercharged the area''s magic and caused several magic dampening devices to overload and blow up. The shadow and winds were the dragon passing between that planet and the sun."


    "Opened some dimensional warps to. It''s how I got here, via the Bifrost Bridge in fact."


    He nods, "The timing was different, but the intersection was normal. You just intersected with it at the right point in time a second either way and you would have missed it. Though on the plus side you did get a new body and life out of it. It''s your new body I am here to go over you with. You¡¯re a Meta-human now, which is something New here. New is good from time to time.


    Now then, spiderman plus wolverine, nice mix. Old style so no metal in skeleton. Spiderclimbing, hyper leaping, webspinning from wrist, limited regeneration."


    I think, then say, "What no danger sense ?"


    He shakes his head, "Not yet, but Ah." taps the side of my head with his pen, "Combat Sense and Heightened Senses, you got the hearing and touch and smell ¡­ taste ¡­ nothing listed, vision, well better night vision, couple more cones in your eyes. Not true night vision or infravision, but better. Your natural luck is increased, your faster, more agile, strong as a giant, amphibious, and resistant to poisons and disease, partly due to your regeneration. Also your aging slower, about 1/3rd the normal rate for a human. Now on regeneration, you cannot reattach lost limbs, but they will regrow as will your claws if the break or are cut off. The claws have about as much feeling as a finger nail, though are quite a bit stronger. Can cut in to steel if you have to, but don''t suggest you try unless you have to, while the claws have little feelings your hands and wrist do and they take the stress." I nod, as that makes sense.


    "So lots of punching tree''s and stone walls then ?"


    He grins, "martial arts training. Not a bad idea. OH You have been given the abilities of a master warrior in both your claws and hand to hand fighting as well as Staff fighting." I grin, "Cool" he nods, "I know right. Enhanced strength, dexterity and intelligence, your appearance is above average but not special your endurance is high but within human normal limitations." I nod again. "Did I mention being ambidextrous ?" I shake my head, "ok well you got that to. We also included the local trade language, you would call it common , at the level of your native language, that''s a perk by the way and the only skill other than combat, that we gave you. You will have to learn anything else the old fashioned way. One day at a time. Right you have the Potential for magic and at present can do cantrips, all day long apparently." he tells me how to do 6 forms to get me started. I grin, practice and work out how to reverse one form on my own. All are useful types.


    Before he leaves I ask a couple questions, "2 things. First my blue ice, it''s not melting, " he looks at it and smiles, "They won''t once cold. Minor alchemical formula and the rules of magic make that so here." I nod, "Oh cool. I actually know how to make a form of these." he smiles, "Well your one up on the local alchemist then." I grin. "Ok last thing. Do you know how this works." I pull out the bracelet and his eyes bug (literally out of his head), "Oh wow. That is an artifact of great power, though a bit random. It can actually create items but it''s temperamental and will sometimes make something you did not chose." he shows me how it is used, then I do something that makes the ''screen'' raise off the top and expands it so I can see the inventory and chose more options, or less as I want. reducing things from 300 options to 100. Can''t get it lower than 100 though. With that, "Well that is all I can help with. Oh and silver is like dollars here, gold is used rarely like hundred dollar bills in your own world. Platinum even more so. Electrum is more common than gold but oddly not found in treasures very often." I thank him and he vanishes.


    Well that was helpful and things I would know if born in to this body properly. Good things to know all around and nice of them to send someone to tell me.


    Still lost in the woods and without a tent or other wilderness gear.


    I am not really tired, so I just keep to the road and keep going. Reading over the options in the bracelet (Clear floating ''screen'' like from a sci fi movie, but magical. Very cool.)


    In the list I see an 8 man tent listed. So I highlight it, lock it in place (main screen shrinks back in to the bracelet) then look for a place to set up camp for the night. A clearing or such off the road would do.


    It''s well after dark and one of the 3 moons is at half while the other 2 are 1/4 and new so light is limited, though I do note I see pretty good in this light.


    I found 2 clearings so far, the first had a heavy smell of decay around it so I left it alone. Don''t know if something died near it or if someone just did not bury their business deep enough. The 2cd one, on far side of the road shows signs of having been man made and used many times over the years.


    I scout around the edge then decide to set up toward the middle. I point the bracelet activate it like I was shown and a beam of light shoots out and forms a cube, then it glows brightly, when the light fades there is a very nice wood and canvas 8 man tent. Far too large and complex for one person to take down. Well looks like this camp site just got a permanent upgrade.


    It''s a nice looking tent though and the fact that it was magically constructed is very nice. I step up and go inside, noting the door is a thin wood frame with a canvas flap for the top that can be rolled up or left down (tied in place). The ''window'' next to the door has canvas flaps on both sides and a drawstring to pull one or both up to see out. It has a thin weave mesh to keep out bugs but not air.


    Not having a light I can''t really see much else, but I did note some lanterns in the bracelet menu. I don''t pull up the big menu this time, just scroll through the list and click on what I wanted. I think I did something wrong, cause of what happened next. I activate and point at the deck, the cube forms like before, but smaller, when it clears there is a coil of rope, silk type. I look at the bracelet and ''50ft silk rope'' is highlighted. I think I did not set it properly when I clicked it and got something random instead, still useful I suppose just not right now. So, I try again. This time I double press to be sure and it works, I get a nice hooded lantern, full reservoir of oil, and lit. I pick it up by its handle, look over how the hood works, then take it in to the tent to look around.


    What I find amazes me. Not fancy mind you, but a nice set of camp cots (6), an attached desk and bench even a place for a camp stove / heater. It has the chimney and stone spot to set it, but no actual stove. This works as I have my own grill.


    As I look around I see a sign, in english, on the wall. I hold up and read.


    "Dear Consumer,


    Thank you for buying a Smith and Weasely enchanted camping tent. Know that the tents only magic is for set up and take down. Nothing else. Warning on take down. Leave nothing heavier than cloth inside the tent when it is folding or your items will be crushed and you have a chance at breaking the tent and voiding your warranty. Make sure all pets and small children are outside to.


    For your safety the take down controls are outside in the shelves to the left of the door (opposite side as the window) behind a panel. These controls will appear on the carry pack when fully folded so you may set up the tent later.


    Sincerely Smith and Weasely Outfitters


    1610 Mission street, Oxley England."


    Well that is nice. Don''t think it''s from My England, more like something out of Harry Potter. Still good to know. Knowing consumers I know why several things are repeated or phrased the way they are. Some people, who are normally very intelligent, can do very stupid things. I sure have in the past.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.Looking things over I note everything here is built in to the wood part of the tent and there are hinges on the beds so they can be folded up when not in use. Handy that to.


    I set out my blankets and travel pillow, glad now I brought it and get ready for bed.


    I did not realize how tired I was till my head hit the pillow. I fell asleep almost instantly.


    I woke the next morning to strange noises from outside, and a full bladder inside. It took me just a moment to recall everything, which is normal for me. I am not one of those people who suffers from confusion first thing in the morning when waking in a new place.


    The air is brisk but not too cold, though I am glad I am wearing my coat and thermal underwear now, I decide to head outside and find a place to pee.


    As I open the door I am greeted by a dirty man on my deck who waves a dagger in my face, "Hello Guv, fancy meeting you here. Heh, sorry but all your valuables now belong to us."


    I look past him and note 2 others, both armed with knives and one has a sword. I move like I am going to hold up my hands but at the last moment I punch forward, extending then retracting my claws on instinct. He is dead even before the force of my blow sends him flying off the deck.


    I move out of the tent, closing the door behind me as I move. The other two, taken by surprise look at their dead comrade then at me. The one with the sword growls, "Your dead now." and charges. I just let my new instincts take over. It''s like that scene from the Green Hornet where Kato looks at a situation and sees all the possible variables and how to best use them against his opponent. It happens in a flash and I move to counter and strike, claws extending to block with one arm while the other come up underneath in a punch to his sternum, the 3 ''blades'' punching in to his lungs and heart and the force lifts him up and sends him flying. My claws retract as I look at the 3rd man and wait for his actions.


    He looks from the first man, to the second then at me, "What are you ?" he ask, fear in his voice. I shrug, "Skilled."


    He frowns, pulls his dagger and throws it. He manages to hit me in the shoulder, hurts like hell and causes me to step back. He grins, draws another knife and moves toward me. I pull his knife from my shoulder and just chuck it at him hard as I can, he easily side steps it and laughing comes straight at me.


    Down to one arm I pull back and extend my claws. That causes him to pause for a moment, now realizing how I took his friends down. "Ok, freak, I am going to gut you for what you did to my friends."


    I grin, "I don''t think so mortal. I regenerate." I move my arm a little and he smirks, "Won''t once your dead."


    He comes in swinging, I try a round house kick that catches him in the stomach with enough force to throw him not only off my deck but another 12ft beyond that. I felt his chest cave when my foot connected with him and then saw him twitch and die.


    Other than a little pain and the adrenalin I am surprised to note I feel little more than anger at these men for trying to rob me.


    I return to my tent and carefully pull off my coat and shirt and look over the wound. Sure enough it is healing right before my eyes. In under 5 minutes there is not even a scar to show it happened. There is blood though. I clean myself off as best I can, then use the wash and stich cantrips I learned yesterday to clean and repair my clothes. Not perfect but much better than I could do if I had to sew it by hand, I am one of those people who just can''t sew and never been able to learn, despite being shown many times.


    After all that, I finally make it outside and go pee on a tree before cleaning up the mess made by the dying men.


    I pull them off to one side and with no emotions at all, strip them of anything useful. I end up with 10 copper coins, 3 daggers, 1 poor quality long sword, and nothing else I can use.


    Pulling out the bracelet I search till I find a setting for a pit. I find a good spot on the other side of the road and using the bracelet, create one.


    Then I dump the bodies in to it. As a side thought I get a ''thin wood door'' and put that over the top of the pit to keep the smell down and keep anything from falling in.


    Afterwards I get out my grill and charcoal and make myself a breakfast of eggs, bacon, and dry toast with tea to drink as I don''t have a coffee pot.


    When done I carefully pack everything up. Far more organized this time and the extra rope helps to.


    Then I go check the controls, which are behind a panel (with a key in the lock for the panel). I take the key and add it to a ''blank'' ring I have for keys (my pen knife is on it) and then read the instructions inside the door. I go inside, double check for stuff, Make sure the beds are in the down position then come out, activate the controls and vacate the deck. Watching it come down in mechanical precision is fascinating to see. And despite what the inside part claimed, seeing it fold in to a small backpack looking container is more magical than I was expecting. The other Fun part is it weighs no more than 10 lbs. fully compacted, the controls are right under the flap and easy to use. I put it over one arm and start down the road again.


    Interlude: Land of the Gods


    In the Aether, where the Gods watch over the workings of the world a group of Gods watch as the young ''new'' man starts his life of adventure. They planned on him getting the Bracelet (seeing as he is the only one they thought would be smart enough to figure it out) however even they were surprised when he got the Magic Tent.


    God of Order to Goddess of Luck, "Where in the worlds did that come from ?"


    She shrugs, "The device has some chaos magics in it. Magic items have appeared from its use before. Though not often and at least that is far more useful for him than the other tent would have been."


    God of War, watching the fight, "Woo Wee look at him go. Love that opening shot, punch to the head, extend then retract claws in one smooth motion. Instant kill shot. We got a winner I think. Oo, sternum punch, same trick, though nice block with the other claws. Ouch, that looked bad, good thing he heals fast. Ok was not expecting him to kick the guy and a round house type to. Lots of force behind it. Another instant kill to. I am liking this boy, he has some serious potential there."


    God of Law, "He is not here for you to turn in to a war machine though he has that kind of potential."


    Goddess of Fate, "His path is his own. Good or Bad he will affect the world as he is the one from the End of the Rainbow. He is stubborn, cynical but also has a good heart. He is full of potential. Though it is too bad that those adventurers left him looking for the wrong place. With his help they may have achieved their dream of greatness."


    Chaos, "So why not let them know ?"


    Law, "Fate is not allowed to be so blatant, you know that."


    Luck, "True, but he has to ask, it''s in his nature. Also he is the one you should have asked about the Tent."


    Chaos smiles and it''s form changes, "I like him. So I thought to do something nice for him. Though that may change tomorrow. After all, I did let the dagger hit him." Law nods, "Law of Averages and Law of Chance, had to happen sooner or later. Better sooner, will make him less likely to become too arrogant and full of himself."


    Chaos, sliding an arm/tentacle over Law, "See you can understand it. There is hope for you yet."


    God of Order, "The kings will either love him or hate him I don''t see much if any middle ground there. Best keep him away from the Gods of the Woods though. Don''t need him falling in with that wild bunch."


    Luck looks at him, "Theo, how many times do we have to tell you not to give Chaos ideas ?"

 Chapter Two: Off to see the Whizard ? (aka master of pants peeing)

    About midmorning, off in the tree''s I hear voices. Well a voice really, talking quietly with someone. After the brigands this morning I slip in and try to move as quietly as possible. What I find has me reaffirming this is a magical world.


    Sitting on a stump, not 20ft from me is a Satyr, about 5'' or so tall, talking to an oak tree, or more likely the spirit in the tree as a soft female voice answers him from time to time. I very carefully turn around and make my way back toward the road, only to step on something that squeals and well, things go sideways from there.


    The Satyr turns, spots me, swears as he fumbles for his pan-pipes. What I stepped on proves to be a wolfs tail, it is not happy with me and I do my best to run away, trying to make it back to the road.


    About 10ft from the road 2 tree''s disgorge two pretty women, who look at me like I am going to be Fertilizer. Seeing the plants start to move, and not in a good way, I pick up the pace and leap over them, over shoot the road by about 20ft and land in a tree on the far side. I am almost thinking I am safe when the tree turns slowly around and I come face to face with a Treant. I gulp, "Ah sorry about that, misjudged my aim." I apologize before bounding off of ''him'' and toward the road. The dryads calling out, "GET THAT HUMAN!"


    I land running, and jumping as the jumping is faster than the running and the road is mostly straight. I end up dodging vines, tree roots and other plants that have all come to life with the sole purpose of catching me and I fear Ending me. Though I don''t know why.


    I see a couple other treant''s but they just seem to watch me sprint by, looking mildly confused. Then they get to see the animals coming after me, led by a small wolf who is by no means getting any closer to me.


    I thought, just for a minute I was going to make it, only to have a tree, quite literally, step out in front of me during one of my long jumps. As my arms are full with my stuff, I hit pretty hard and fall dazed to the ground.


    As I lay there, thinking ''well this was a short life'' more tree''s and treant''s surround me and actually stop the mad pursuit.


    One mossy fellow leans over and looks at me as I lay there panting. "Why are you running ?" he ask slowly.


    When I catch my breath, "cause they are chasing me." the tree thinks then nods, "Logical"


    Different tree, "Why were they chasing you ?"


    I think, "Not completely sure. Just being a bad day for me all around."


    Dryad, "He attacked a denizen of the forest." she exclaims.


    I wince, she has a shrill voice.


    Treant looks back at me, "Explain ''bad day all around'' please."


    I sit up and sigh, "Ok the start of my day I stepped out of my tent and there were 3 brigands. They tried to rob me, I fought them off, they are all dead now. I buried them on the opposite side of the road from my camp. After that, things were ok. Just walking down the road, thinking about stopping for lunch when I heard voices. Well after this morning''s little problem I thought I should check it out. I slipped up as quietly as I could. What I found was a satyr talking to a tree, an oak I think, she answered him back. Mind you I was too far off to make out what they were saying. But not wanting to bother them I decided to head back to the road. Unfortunately I stepped on the wolf, who apparently was sleeping and then two lovely and very angry tree spirits showed looking like they wanted to turn me in to fertilizer. So I decided to make myself scarce. Lots of running, dodging, an accidently landing on one of your number, then more running. Though I did apologize for landing on them first."


    A rustling wind with ghostly words in it goes back and forth and they nod, "Yes he said you were quite polite about that and has no hard feelings about it. He also says these two are known to over react on things." a different taller (far better looking) Dryad shows up and speaks to the wolf. Then comes up to the ring, "The pup was napping when the human stepped on her tail. She is not badly hurt just miffed." she turns to the other tree spirits who look at the ground and back away from her glare.


    "My satyr friend was trying to woo me again actually. Can''t seem to take no for an answer." I nod, still afraid, she looks at me then at the treant''s. "I do appreciate his discretion and consideration though. And given what the other forest spirits tell me of his time in the woods so far, he has had a rough time of it.


    Died his first day here, was resurrected by a kindly priest, sent on his way alone with only what he could carry from his destroyed carriage while The Adventuring Band that was with the priest went off to look for something that they already found and did not know it. Then the brigands this morning. And I thank you for dispatching of them. They were quite unpleasant and making this road much more dangerous than it normally is."


    One of the dryads sneers, "Then why run if your innocent."


    I shrug, "I respect nature too much to mulch you."


    She snaps back, "You a Human, alone. You have not that kind of Power."


    I stand straight, "I am a Meta, we look human but are stronger, faster and smarter than they are. I used no magic running from you, just inborn ability."


    The other one starts to say something but a treant drops a ''hand'' on her, "Shh. He speaks truth. No human can run as fast or jump as far as he was. Also ¡­ I see only 1 magical object on him and it is in his bag. He would have to be wearing it to use it."


    I nod, "Bracelet."


    Younger dryad opens her mouth, older one closes it manually. "No you cannot take his treasure. Would do you no good anyway as only He can use it and taking it just to spite him is really beneath you."


    She humphs, "what''s to stop him from using it to destroy the wood ?"


    I consider, "It''s not a weapon, it''s a storage device connected to an interdimensional warehouse. So unless you need boats, or tents or similar items it''s really of no use to you."


    Treant''s chat among themselves and the dryads then the ones in the back open up while blocking the view of those in the front and usher me quietly away. I don''t stick around. I pick up my stuff and take off, putting as much distance between myself and the scary nature spirits. The Treant''s were nice, but those two dryads were just crazy.


    By night fall the feel of the woods has changed but I keep going till I see smoke, lots of it coming from different chimney''s. Civilization, or what passes for it here at least. I find the gate to the walled community. It is locked and there are no guards that I can see. So I hop over it. It''s only 20ft tall after all.


    Once inside and away from the wall (I saw sleeping guards there), I look around. There are a few people on the street but they avoid me and I them. Though given how I am dressed and all, I must make an odd sight. Still I walk around and look at things. Finding an inn is hard, finding a tavern or gambling hall is easy. Just look for the lights and people. The gambling halls won''t let me in (as I am carrying so much stuff and ''no homeless allowed'' which I resent, despite it being true). The taverns don''t really care as long as I got coin. I do manage to find a middle class type place that serves food as well as drink. There are a few ''low level'' looking adventurer types about as well.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.I listen to them talk after I order off the menu (chalk board over the counter with pictures as well as words.) I ordered a stew and a mead and pay the 2sp price. (which seemed to surprise the waitress but she does not ask questions.)


    It''s rather good stew, though of a type I have never had.


    I only have one ''experience'' there as some little fellow with half a beard tried to steal from me, what he got was one of my blue bags. Did not get far as I tripped him, snagged the bag strap with my foot and pulled it back to me. He glared and looked ready to raise a fuss but another small man smacked him and yelled at him in their own language. (I figure it''s because the bag is to flashy and hard to mistake for someone else''s, as I have two.)


    The would be thieves though are grabbed up by the bouncer and tossed out the door. I just finish my meal and enjoy the tankard of mead. Really good stuff mead, but I limit myself to only one as I don''t want to get drunk. I do ask the waitress about any temples in town and she gives me directions to them.


    So with a full belly and a wary eye out for thieves I head to the temple district.


    I note I am being followed by at least 3 different groups. The gnomes from earlier, a group of rough necks and some adventurer looking types. The ''honest'' gnome catches up with me, "Hello stranger. New to town are you ?"


    I look at him and shrug, "Yeah and no I will not follow you to some place where you can separate me from my silver, via rigged gambling or thuggery."


    He gives me a wide eyed innocent look, "How can you think that ?"


    I shrug, "I listened to you yell at your accomplice about trying to steal something that was so easy to identify as not being his. Just because I am human, does not mean I don''t know other languages." he actually comes to a dead stop and sighs. Having been made he points out, "Well I am not the only one who wants whatever your carrying."


    I look at him, "I have one set of clothes, I am wearing them, the blue box is full of food, eggs, bread and such. I got a portable grill to cook my food on, some blankets, a tent and not really a whole lot else that would be worth much of anything to anyone. Oh and 1 sword and 3 daggers I got off the last people who tried to rob me, just this morning. "


    He smirks, "Think they won''t come back for them ?"


    "Only if someone raises them from the dead." I answer back. That slowed him down.


    The rough necks however work as a team and not long after the gnomes leave they try and surround me. 6 of them. I look them over sigh, "Let me guess, you want everything I own, right ?"


    The biggest one smiles, many missing and broken teeth, "Right pretty boy. So hand them over."


    I grunt, "Not in the mood for this tonight, why don''t you be smart and leave, before I have to kill you lot."


    One behind me pokes me with a short sword, "6 to one odds boy, think your that good."


    From behind him, "Try 7 to one odds."


    I glance back, expecting the adventurers, but instead it''s the city guard. "Group of youths told us you lot were going after a stranger. Now come quietly or else."


    One of the thugs tries to stab me, I grab the hand with the knife and calmly break his wrist.


    The thugs turn to run only to find they are the ones surrounded.


    The guard happily take them off my hands, "Good thing you did not kill any of them. We would have had to arrest you for murder. "


    One idiot yells at me, "This ain''t over rich boy!"


    I look blank. "Why do they think I am rich ?"


    The guard touches my coat, "This fine coat for one." I look at it. It''s old, stained and patched up. "I think if you saw it in the light you would realize it''s not all that fancy anymore. It''s older than I am really. Patched, stained, but still warm."


    Not really believing me, they have me come to the guard house. But inside the guard house, they and the thugs get a better look at me and realize while my clothing is of fine make they are old and not as fine as they looked from farther away.


    One thug sneers, "Damn, wandering homeless tramp."


    I shrug, "Not a tramp, trained soldier actually. Just having a rough spell." The old sergeant looks me over and nods. I am big, even through the coat he can tell I got some muscles on me and the way I move and hold myself says I can fight. The calm demeanor helps with that judgement to. I don''t come across as some rookie out on my own for the first time. I got that vibe of a veteran, the dead looking eyes of someone who has seen bad things and lived to tell about it.


    I end up spending an hour there giving testimony to a judge they have on hand. I tell them about the gnomes to. They nod having heard about them but they never have enough evidence to hold them for long.


    One guard ask, "Do you really speak gnome ?"


    I grin, "No, I speak Idiot pretty well though." the judge grins and translates for the guard, "He understood the tone and the set up. What they were really about and felt they were idiots for trying it. This man is obviously well traveled." to me, "Now mind you, we don''t hold with mercenaries around here. I know a person has to make a living but I would be happier if you did not start any of that."


    I nod, "Not a mercenary. Only weapons I presently have I am looking to sell. Seen too much death as it is and really don''t want to do anything that has any more if I can help it. I got a letter of introduction to the temples and I was on my way there when this happened."


    Judge sits up, "Who is the letter from ?"


    I pull out the letter and show it to him, From Gallen, High Priest of the Faith of Avarell.


    "Don''t know the name, this is not Avarell, though we do have some of the same gods."


    I nod, "I was going to try Tyche''s temple first." I shrug, "If you got to try your luck may as well start with the Lady herself."


    He grins and nods, "Well can''t argue with that logic." hands me back my letter and that is the end of it.


    Only problem is this took so long that the temple is closed by the time I get there. I yawn and sigh. I am so tired. I look up at the temple, "Just not that lucky today am I. Well the guards were nice at least. And the Treant''s. But missing closing time for the temple, not so much."


    I am at the foot of the stairs, trying to decide what to do next when a voice softly speaks. I turn and look at this woman in a white and blue robe, "Pardon, are you Rob ?" she ask again. I nod, "Yes mam." mildly surprised she knows my name. "The goddess ask you follow me." shrugging I follow her. "She must favor you, she normally does not send us out to bring people in at night."


    I shrug again and yawn, "Maybe she liked my prayer." She considers that then nods, "Possibly."


    She takes me in and to an older man and woman and tells them of her vision and how she found me outside the temple.


    They look at me and I hand them my letter of introduction. He reads it, stops, reads a passage again. Stares at the name on the front (from Gallen) then back at the letter. The woman glanced at it then ignores it.


    "So young man, what brings you here." I nod to the letter, "That."


    The acolyte grins, "Well that is more straightforward than usual."


    I yawn again, barely standing up.


    The man looks at me, "Well for tonight at least we can put you up. Nothing fancy mind you."


    I wave him off, "Bed, pillow, blanket I am good." he nods.


    And that is how I found myself a guest in the temple of Lady Luck.

 Chapter Three: Luck is a Lady, so dont tick her off

    The next morning I am awoke by a pretty and young acolyte and a half dozen cats who all want check out the new guy and his stuff. The girl was obviously flustered by the cats I just grinned.


    When I stood, shirtless, before her, I watched her eyes go wide as she looked up at me (starting at the waist and going to up to my chin before blushing and looking at the cats). I do admit I like the new body. Buff without being all bulky muscle, evenly proportioned in all the right areas with large hands and ''other'' parts. still wonder what my face looks like but going by the looks I have gotten I know I am not ugly, not super pretty either, which really I prefer. I will take nice looking over gorgeous, for myself, any day.


    I let the cats explore as I watch the girl, finally I ask, "Is there something I can help you with ?"


    She blushes again, "Sorry about the cats, don''t know why they are even in the temple." her tone tells me she is not a cat person.


    I shrug, "I don''t mind them. They can be nice to have around."


    She gives me a ''you are odd'' look then shrugs, "I came to get you for breakfast. The head chamberlain told me you were here, that you arrived last night and were granted a room."


    I nod, "From your tone that is unusual ?"


    She nods, "Does not happen very often for those not of the church."


    "I had a letter of introduction and presented it to the head people. It was late so they lent me the room."


    She nods, "Ah that would do it. Well get dressed, I will lead you to breakfast."


    I nod, and put on my clothes. She makes a face, "Clean clothes would be preferable."


    I nod, "If I had any I would, but I only have the one set of clothing. So I make do." she looks surprised. I indicate the pile the cats are sniffing around, "This is everything I own in the world." Eyes widen a little and the look of confusion comes back. Still she leads me to breakfast. Eggs, fish, bread, cheese, 2 kinds of milk (goat and cow), water. Simple filling fair. I eat as much as they will let me, which is a lot really. The cook seems tickled that I enjoy his food so much.


    After breakfast the Abbot calls me to his office, "Good morn sir, I hope you rested well ?" I nod, "Yes sir. Thank you sir." I am standing in an at ease pose. It just feels natural. He notes it, "Military background ?" He ask, I shrug, "Family was. I never joined the military myself but have had some training, mostly self-taught to tell the truth. Me and friends mimicking stuff we saw and such." he grins and nods, "Well that does not put on the muscle like you have." I shrug, "Training is training, what you do with it makes the difference."


    He nods to that, "So other than combat, do you have any skills ?" I think, "Rudimentary cooking, some carpentry, mostly repairs and simple stuff like building shelves or basic items. I can read and write my own language and common, I know allot of random stuff that I picked up over the years. "


    He looks at my letter again, "According to this, you were reincarnated so your mentally older than you look now."


    I nod, "Yes Sir, 72 actually. I had some collage but they raised tuition past where I could pay for it and as such I never finished."


    He looks impressed, "What were you studying ?"


    "I had a year of Business law, economics, computer science, and psychology."


    Business law and economics he understood, the rest left him looking blank. "What is this computer science and psychology ?" saying both words slowly.


    "Psychology is the study of the mind and how it works, from mundane things to madness and ways to treat it." he nods but does not comment, "Computers are more complicated. They are machines made to run complex mathematical processes and use a language all their own. Truthfully I was never very good with them. My younger brother though was a genius with them. The very first computers were huge things, size of a small building. By the time I was born they were more manageable and it''s probably pointless to talk of it as I am not of this world originally. The accident happed, according to the gods, because of several things happening at once that caused a wild magic surge, opening portals at random, I was just in the right place at the wrong time and got sucked in to one. The portal dropped me here, pretty literally . It is not an experience I ever want to go through again as I am sure you can imagine."


    He considers and thinks over some things and then nods, "Well I don''t think we have much job wise you can do here. We have competent carpenters, and don''t need any more guards. But we will allow you to use that room you stayed in last night while you remain in the city. The fact that the goddess sent a vision for you to be here helps with that. Your remarkable story does not hurt either. I suspect the goddess has plans for you though."


    I grin, "Lady Luck tends to have plans for anyone who steps out their door every morning." He smiles and nods, "True and few people realize it. I will let the priest and clerics know you are a guest of the temple. You may make use of our facilities and the hall is open to you as well."


    Blank look, "Hall ?" he grins, "Right foreigner, forgot. The hall of chance. Like a gambling den but all the games are honest. Can''t say that about many of the professional gambling halls." I nod, "Ah. Ok. Yeah I can see it, gaming of that sort would be a good way for the church to make money and show the influence of the Lady."


    He nods, "True on both points. Try not to spend too much there though. I don''t imagine you have much in the way of funds."


    I pull out my purse and look in it, "I am ok for a bit. Oh, I do have some small gems, do you know where I could possibly sell some for coin, preferably from someone honest."


    "Yes actually we do that to, and have a pawn shop as well though outside the temple proper for that. Let''s see what you got boy, er sir." he catches himself, I just grin. "Boy is fine. Being young and healthy is a great gift." he nods to that as I pull out some of the blue stones.


    He looks at them through a lens, "Do you know what these are ?" he ask, I nod, "Spinel''s if I don''t miss my guess. Grandfather on my mother''s side was a jeweler, taught me how to identify rocks and stones and if they were gems or just base crystals, also the difference between iron pyrite and gold. He loved to wander the mountains back home looking for stones that may have been uncovered in rains or washed out in the rivers or streams from inside the mountain. Used to have a jar full of low end garnets as a boy. Little tiny pieces too small to be used in jewelry." he grins and nods, "Good education and correct. These are nice pieces to, not found in these parts which may actually raise the price a bit."


    I have 5 stones before him (of the 10 in my pouch), he sets them aside as he examines each one. 3 are exceptional and he whistles to himself. Then gets up and calls in another for a 2cd opinion. The middle aged priest comes in and looks them over, glances at me then shakes his head and whispers to the head priest.


    The head priest shushes him, "He thinks you must have stolen these."


    "Nope, they were a gift from one of the adventurers who found me. I don''t believe he knew what he gave me and truthfully I did not know till I stopped to camp that evening as I did not look in to the purse till then. If I see him again I will have to tell him and I put aside a couple just in case that happens."


    The high priest nods, the other sighs at my good fortune.


    They leave the room and I sit and wait, unsure of the value of such gems but not expecting to get their full worth at any rate. They return with a heavy chest and set it before me. "2 of those stones were of great value, one had a bad crack which decreased the value. Now mind you we charge 10% for appraising them." I nod, "Sounds fair, and an easier number to keep straight." the old man nods. He hands me a key, "It also covers the cost of the strong box in these cases to. Here is your key. Now, and you may want to remain sitting, as you just became a fairly wealthy man. There is just over 4000 gold crowns in this box. The box can hold as much as 5000 gold crowns when full, so expect some shifting." I take the key and then try (and fail) to work out the exchange in my head. "bah, need a calculator" I mutter in english. Neither man understood that of course. "I am not good at working out large numbers in my head." I explain, "Trying to calculate the translation of your money system to my homelands is a real headache. Especially given how corrupt our system is."


    I pull of a ''gold dollar'' from my side pouch, "This is what they try to pass off as gold back home."


    They both look it over and shake their heads "What is it ?" ask the younger priest, "Magnesium and Brass. Very shiny when new but turns brown with age and very cheap to make. Worth less than pure copper of the same weight in fact."


    They both shake their heads, "I can see why you left." the younger one states.


    "I guesstimate what you gave me would be worth millions back home, just in the metal alone. But how that translates in to your economy I have not a clue." I am thinking when the younger priest grins, "You could take some of this and try your luck in the Hall of Chance."


    I nod absentmindedly, "How much over 4000 ?" Older priest, giving a mean look at the younger one, "95" I nod. "If I limit myself to that amount then I will still be ok, right." The older priest starts then smiles and nods, "Yes I think so."


    "To give you some idea. A common laborer maybe makes 1 gold a month. Where as a clerk can make up to 8 gold in a month. Being able to read write and do math helps with that." I nod slowly. "So while this is a good amount of coin, I am by no means Super Rich, just comfortably well off, provided I don''t go on a mad spending spree."


    The old man nods, "Yes. Though I would suggest getting a few nice things while you can."


    I consider then ask, "Know where I can get a bag of holding ? Always wanted one of those." He smiles, "Afraid not."


    The younger clears his throat, "Not completely sure they would have that item, but a magic shop opened up near the north gate last month. Mostly he sells things made by apprentices or mages looking to sell excess items but also adventurers bring in things from time to time." I nod, "Ah thank you. That is some place I would like to visit, though I will need directions."


    He is happy to give them to me.


    I take the chest back to my room and then count out 50 gold coins and place them in different pouches and pockets.


    Then I head down to the Hall of Chance. It''s a casino alright. Not as flashy as back home and has some ''simple'' games of chance and card tables to. I stand at the entrance for a long minute, letting the atmosphere of the place wash over me and intuition guide me to my best chances at increasing my fortune. I play for around 5 hours and walk out with 1393 gold more than I went in with. At one point I started to lose, dropped to 150 gold, so I switched games. I did this about 8 times. I start to lose more than win I would switch games. Did play the ''spin the wheel for a prize'' one a couple times, for a break. Lost the first 2 times, won the last 3 times. The heavy set girl who gave out the prizes flirted with me, but I was focused on the games and was just polite back.


    On people watching. Most players were the hard types. They came here cause there is no cover charge and they don''t do ''penny anti'' so you can''t go completely broke. Also all the games are straight. Pure chance. Very few what I think of as ''pretty people''. In fact, by my standards I only saw one pretty girl and she was a tall, black girl with gorgeous long curly hair. Little more slender than I normally like, but nice none the less. Most of the other women here tend to be on the heavy side for my taste. All are human to. I have not seen one non-human among the staff. Well to be honest most wear mask and full covering robes, so it''s hard to tell but I am pretty certain. The clients though, wide variety. Dwarves, gnomes, halflings (which I note are actually on average a little shorter than the gnomes and the gnomes are shorter than the dwarves, but its close on height.) Builds is the best way to tell them apart, Dwarves, bearded wide stocky built, gnomes, some with beards some without, big noses prominent and slender builds. Halflings range in builds from stocky to slender, but they all have this child like faces, though on the women they don''t look at all childlike from the neck down (a few are very nicely endowed in fact.) I took a break about half way through, sat at the bar and people watched even as I sipped a drink and counted my winnings.


    Then went out and played more. I took my winnings via a back route, shown to me when I came in by the staff, to my room. Where I put it away. Then took some out and stashed it in several different places just to be safe.


    It was still early enough I decided to go do some shopping. So I pull out 500, probably too much, but what the heck and head outside (letting the wardens know so I did not get locked out again.)


    As I am walking I notice a couple of people from the Hall following me. Given they were steadily losing at the tables I don''t think it''s to congratulate me on my winnings. As such I stick to the more crowded area''s and avoid alley''s.


    I do find a couple of tailor shops but nothing in them really catches my interest (one item had me leaving moments after entering - I get it''s a fashion thing, it''s just one that I have never been able to think of without cringing. Really short puffed out pants and high stockings with the matching tops - ew.)


    High fashion in this age / world sucks in my opinion. Low fashion is not much better. Though I can handle the long shirts style with the cloaks. I actually like cloaks. But my fashion taste is more Renaissance and these people are not there yet.


    As I walk I notice at one point people in average looking clothing going down this alley and returns a bit later in nicer clothing. Being curious I follow one such fellow and find the alley opens in a nice courtyard with a private well, some benches an arch with a yellow flowering plant growing over it and a shop. The small shop is a tailor who makes both ready to wear and custom items. I wander in, ducking to enter at the doors here are very short to my tall frame, even inside though my hair brushes the ceiling.


    The tailor, sitting in the front talking to the man who came in before me stares in awe of my size and presence in his shop. Meanwhile I am looking over the items he has on display, I like much of what I am seeing actually. Several items in leather, good quality cloaks and hats. I let the tailor see to his client as I look at the other items on display.


    Once he is free he comes over to me, "Good day sir. May I be of service ?"


    I nod, "I hope so. Just to be clear, you are a tailor shop open to the public ?"


    He smiles, "Yes though most find me by word of mouth, a few just happen to luck on to my shop."


    I grin, "I actually noticed people coming in and out, go in ok clothing come out much nicer clothing, so I followed that last one in." he smiles back.


    I am looking at a leather jacket, too small for me but very well made, "I like the style and quality of what you have here." he nods, pleased. "What sort of price range is at work here ?"


    He holds up a simple item, "As you note, I do quality work as such my cheapest item is 1 silver and that is hats like this. " I nod, "The jerkin your holding is 2 gold crowns though one in your size would be a bit more. The most expensive item I ever sold was a specialty cloak for a mage and it ran to 10 gold crowns."


    I nod, "Lots of hidden pockets and such I would expect." he nod, "Yes actually, plus ermine collar and gold thread." I nod. "I have had a bit of mixed luck of late. Started out bad but had some good come out in the short run. IE so far. So while my luck is holding I thought I would take some of it and get a new wardrobe. Not many items mind you as I am a traveler, but enough to have a fresh bit of clothes for 7 days at least."


    He nods, "May I ask what was your bad luck ?" I sigh, "Brigands. walked off with my cart in the night, in which all my clothing save what I am wearing and most of my goods were taken. I was asleep in my tent and anything not in the tent with me they made off with."


    He winces and nods, "I was fortunate to have a letter of introduction with me though and the local church of the Lady allowed me to stay with them and turn a couple small gems in to a few gold. Then I won a little more at their tables and left when my luck started to."


    He smiles, "Best time to do that. Leave when ahead and try to rebuild." I nod, "Actually between the gems I carried, which while fairly common stones back home, are rarer here, so that garnered me more than I spent on them. Then I won some at the tables. All in all made more than if I had just brought my products to market. Makes me think I am in the wrong line of work. I sold I guess you would say odds and ends, trinkets and such. I don''t make any of them, buy what is cheap in one place, sell them for more in another type thing." he nods, knowing the sort of traders. Dangerous work, because travel is dangerous, but done right it can be profitable to. Brigands and dragons seem to be the biggest worry, other than the weather. "Coming here was not in the plan at all. Took a wrong turn really. By the time I realized it I was too far along to go back and well, curiosity, there was a perfectly fine road, had to go somewhere." I shrug, "and here I am. Still lost, but " I shrug again. He grins and nods, "Well today you have found the shop of Day-sun, that is actually the name of the yellow flowers outside. My wife planted them many years ago and they have done well. They are some of the first to bloom in the spring and will bloom till just before fall sets in." I nod, "Nice. Better than a wooden sign most the year"


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.He nods, smiling, "True"


    Then he has me sit (I do so, back straight, shoulders wide) and take off my coat, which he notes though while obviously old is very well made. He marvels at the zipper and I show him how it works, I point out there is one on my pants to and tell him they have been in use in my homeland, which is very far away, for over 100 years now. I also tell him that I think I may be the first trader from my homeland to make it to these lands. When asked I tell him it''s called the Confederate States of Merica. Used to be separate smaller countries, 5 in all, but due to aggressive and larger neighbors they joined together some hundred years ago in to the Confederacy. It''s mostly worked. He can understand that. I manage to work in the zipper in to a trade agreement with him. How it''s made and the dangers and benefits and items it''s used for, including bags and Pockets. He likes pockets in clothing but it adds to the cost and many don''t want to pay the tiny bit extra for them. I point out I prefer to have pockets as they are so much more convenient than belt pouches and just a touch harder for pick pockets to make off with your wallet. He even marveled at my pants. I grin and ask him what he thinks they are made from. It floored him when he learned they are cotton. I tell him what I recalled on the making of Denim, which I point out, not being a weaver, is just something I read at a traders conference. I had to explain that and he thought it was a wonderful idea. Reciting from memory, slowly for each word, " Denim is a sturdy cotton warp-faced textile in which the weft passes under two or more warp threads. This twill weaving produces a diagonal ribbing that distinguishes it from cotton duck. The most common denim is indigo denim, in which the warp thread is dyed, while the weft thread is left white. " I pause then point out, "I have no idea what a weft is or a warp thread. I know to that the dye comes from coal, but not how it''s made. I am something of a walking storehouse of random bits of knowledge that may or may not be useful to other people." He took notes and knows a few weavers, which in his line of work is a good thing. He is excited about this new product and I am happy to tell him a few other tricks of the trade I know about, like the tiny copper buttons and the purpose behind them. Apparently those buttons are called rivets, and they''re there to prevent jeans from wearing out and ripping at the seam. I could not remember the original creators name so I called him Reno of Nevada, which I told him was a land of deserts and scrub that many seeking gold or other such treasures went to. I had never been there as it was hundreds of miles west of my home and I really did not like the idea of deserts. I did have relatives that moved out that way though.


    Through a mix of negotiation, and guile I managed to get a sweet deal of the clothes. Basically I just paid the material cost (understandable really) and in turn he got to exclusive rights from me (the one introducing these new items) for 1 year to make and sell the cloth and zippers. After a year I had the rights to sell the secret to others. (preferably in a different country) I did warn him that the zippers are not hard to make once the trick is learned and as we both know there are people out there that would try and undersell him. My suggestion was to sell them only a few copper over cost and fold that in to the price of the clothing to increase the profits and done right he may end up turning people away just from the sheer volume of custom he could make. Right now though I am wishing I had the basic engineering skills to make a sewing machine. That would go over Huge here. While I have seen pictures and even had one of the peddle type a long time ago, I have no idea how it all actually worked together. Like the car, I know it worked but could not tell a person how to build even the engine. On the other hand, because of my interest in medieval based games I know how to build simple but effective struts and shock absorbers for wagons and carts, even very basic oil type hydraulic shock absorbers. Of course the material to make them are beyond me. It''s a case of knowing how Somethings work but not others and while ways to put them in to use may exist, I don''t know what those ways are.


    As far as clothing goes he has a few basic items in my size (or close enough that it took very little to fit them to me). We went over items and I got a very nice hooded cloak that fit over my jacket and reached down to my ankles. On most anyone else it would have dragged the ground, which it was actually designed to do. Making the bottom hem line a great deal stronger is his trick for that. I love the size of it myself, having a taste for the dramatic and still some style and proper use. It is well after dark by the time I leave. Both of us quite happy with how things worked out.


    I manage to make it back to the Temple just before the doors were to close. I learned the Hall was still open, but no new people in, just a few stragglers to go out. Then they would clean the place for tomorrow.


    I am heading for my assigned room when I meet the middle priest, I stop, "Oh sir, hi. Um I forgot your name."


    He nods, "It''s Tod sir. Short name but easily forgotten it seems." I nod, "I am Rob, also a short name that people tend to get wrong." he grins and nods, "I heard you did well at the Hall today, then left us."


    I grin, "Went shopping. Found a wonderful little tailor shop called Daysun, ever heard of it ?" he shakes his head, "It is a bit out of the way, at the end of a cul-de-sac there is a well with the yellow daysun flowers around it. To the left of the well is a small shop. Was a most lucky find for me and the tailor it seems. I did not realize it but the material that my pants are made from is new around here. They have been in use for a good while back home. Anyway I recalled how the material was made and we struck a deal that included some nice discounts on 7 full sets of clothing for me, 5 work sets and 2 nice sets for well, not work times."


    He smiles at my enthusiasm, "Sounds like the Lady has smiled on you sir. " I nod, "Yes I think she has and I am quite grateful for that. Prior to coming here my luck felt like it was running out. Things were bad back home, recovering from wars and hardships and well stuff. You know. But since I have been here, things seem to be looking up. So I will try to spread around my good fortune a bit to." he nods, "That is something we like to hear sir. Have you had dinner yet ?"


    I shake my head, "No. I was going to my room to put these items I got away, is the kitchen still open ?"


    He nods, "Yes and no. Kitchen is always open, cooks not always there." I grin, "Well I can understand that."


    He walks with me to the room. Only the door is ajar and we both slow down and look at each other.


    When we push the door open, the light from the lamp in the hall shows the room has been tossed. There is stuff everywhere.


    I gulp and rub the bracelet I am wearing. We go in and look. My storage chest is there, the lock smashed but all the coin is in it. He calls the guards and I look over what is missing. My ice chest is gone, but the food that was in it is dumped on the bed. My tent is gone to. The grill is missing, but nothing else.


    I describe the missing items and point out the leather bag (tent) had an enchantment on it and the blue and white chest with the large black wheels had a couple of items in it of alchemical nature called Blue ice. I even describe the grill.


    Once I mention that one of the items is enchanted they call (via small crystal ball) a mage, who at that moment was getting ready to identify an object for a client. When he hears what we are looking for he tells us the thief is there now.


    The city guard is there in minutes while the mage stalls him. He, actually She is caught along with an accomplice.


    I am very impressed at how fast they got my items back and the two thieves as well as my stuff is given back to me.


    I go over my stuff carefully, nothing is damaged, a little scuffed but that¡¯s all.


    I look at the girls, "I can understand the bag, it''s enchanted, the ice chest cause it''s different, but why the grill ?"


    The now in very much in trouble Priestess who was helping the thief, "The metal it''s made from of course. It''s light, easy to carry yet you can burn stuff in it. That grate alone could be worth thousands."


    I look sadly at her, "It''s zinc. Steal dipped in zinc. Very common item I have seen several smithies Here using that technique just today alone. It''s how they make Galvanized Steel." the girl looks very surprised. "The grill itself is just black lacquered thin layered steel as well. It''s shape is different from local types is all. The whole of it locally would cost may be 10 silver."


    The thief shakes her head, "Told her to leave it. Said we should have taken the coins to. But she said you were just brimming with magic items we just had to get them."


    I look at the thief, "The leather pack, it¡¯s a self-setting up or down tent. For someone like me who travels it¡¯s a very nice item and very easily traceable as they are Only sold by one group in the world. Expensive but nice. The blue items in the chest are called Blue Ice, Once frozen they stay frozen. Forever. Very useful for carrying perishable foods which is what I was using them for before you dumped the foods all over my bed."


    The priestess, struggling, "You have more magic than that." I nod, "True, but you did not steal that stuff as it never leaves my person. Not that it''s all that great an item. It just shows pictures. It was made long ago by a company as a sort of catalog to show off their wares in a convenient way. Company went out of business do to a war. But their magical picture items show up every now and then. I got one cause I like looking at the pictures." From what I learned from the green lady and adventurers that is what everyone who has ever seen it thinks it does. I pull up my sleeve and the mage, who is still there, happily listening to my explanations on the items, sees it and nods, "Ah that. Yes that is the second one of those I have seen. You rub a finger over the crystal and little very nicely rendered pictures of the items show up. I thought it was a learning tool actually though your explanation works much better. "


    I push the crystal and then make a gesture over the crystal, like expand on a cell phone, and a picture of a rowboat with sail rises from the display, showing it in 3D. "I got the deluxe model, the one you describe is the cheaper model." he claps his hands, "Oh Very nice use of illusion magics."


    I show him different boats and pictures of horses and dogs, and tents and even a turkey dinner. "They did not sell the birds or such, just the plates and bowls in the image." he nods delighted. I sigh, "I have no idea how they made these and only a few still exist because someone started a rumor that if you know the trick you could make them create the item pictured. So many were destroyed by people trying to do that, it was insane. See if you look at the base of the picture you can see the name of the company." I point to a picture on the tent (I have) that shows Smith and Weasely and their logo. "It was a mail order company. You find the items you liked, include the item number (I point to a list of random looking symbols) and base description and the money of course and they would send the items out to you."


    Mail order turns out to be a new concept here. Well not Completely new, as some places do make special orders and ship them out to other companies that sell them. But to do it from a central location and to individuals, now that was new. I marvel at that, "Really ? Huh. They have been pretty common back home for almost 200 years."


    I learned in my talk with the adventurers that their whole world had not yet been explored. Just 5 years ago an entire new chain of islands was discovered. The natives are not at all friendly either.


    They guestimate that they have only explored maybe 2/3rds of the world. So saying I come from a far away and as yet undiscovered country, which given the way I talk and my strange gear and clothing is not hard to believe. I am really working that angle to.


    Girl thief, "I want to know how you caught us so fast."


    I shrug, "Luck, pure luck."


    Tod nods, "You just happened to go to the mage we use to track stolen items and he recognized the items you wanted identified when we described them." the mage ''Allisnore'' nods, "I am under contract by the Temple of Luck for magical needs and tracings as they do attract more than their fair share of thieves."


    The thief glares at the priestess, "That''s how you knew of him ? You are so Stupid." The priestess flinches from the verbal assault.


    "Should have taken the gold." I state, "The magic items are worth a whole lot less than the gold I had. That tent averages out at 400gold. The blue ice 5 to 10 gold each depending on the market. There was 4000 in that chest." The thief pales, then turns a furious glare on her accomplice, "You are so dead." she states even as the guards drag them away.


    I look at Allisnore, "So from your reaction the blue ice is another item that is not well known ?"


    He grins and nods. I nod, "Well in truth while the formula is simple, it is not easy to make. One wrong move and instead of ice you get fire, in the form of a massive explosion."


    He looks surprised, "Then how is it made."


    I shrug, "Magical lights only, no open flames. You would be surprised the number of people who don''t take that warning seriously and end up cremating themselves." He thinks about it then shakes his head, "Actually no I wouldn''t. I put it up there with the number of idiots who try to rob a luck temple. No one has Ever succeeded as the Lady takes a dim view on those trying their luck Against her."


    I nod, "I can imagine that."


    He ask, "So you won 4000 gold ?" I shake my head, "gems, traded them in via the high priest, whose name I keep forgetting to ask." Allisnore grins, "He is Fredrick Von Luce. Though he got nick named Von Luck as a lad, before he became a priest."


    I grin, "His calling found him early then ?"


    Allisnore nods, "and he fought it for years to." I nod then turn the subject back to the Ice.


    "There are two versions of the formula. The easier one is safer to. Just don''t try and drink it, would make you sick. The easier version makes a slush, which when packaged right is good for sprains, strains and burns. Well easing the pain in such because the packaging is usually a thick cloth and can be wrapped around the affected area. The hard packed Blue Ice well I don''t know how to make that packaging. It''s made from the sap of a tree and I don''t even know where it grows or if it can be found around here. Not that that is any help cause that is as far as my knowledge of it goes."


    He nods, "You have no formal training in alchemy or magic do you ?"


    I shake my head, "I pick up things here and there. Read allot and " I shrug, "stuff just comes easy to me, so I went out in to the world and have been exploring and doing odd jobs, trading, and such to make ends meet and finance my wanderlust."


    He smirks, "So no near death experiences ?"


    I look at him, "A few, but I can run really fast. I can fight if I have to as well. Prefer to avoid a fight though, reason when possible, when not, little luck, and lots of dodging."


    He laughs and nods, "Good philosophy." I shrug.


    He considers, "Well I am a stay at home type mage. Adventurers come to me to identify magics or remove curses and that sort of thing. Do a little alchemy on the side. Tell you what, you interested in a business proposition ?"


    "I am listening."


    " This blue ice slush, if it''s as easy as you say to make maybe we can work out a way to make some money off of it."


    "Tell you what. How about tomorrow I come by your place and we can discuss it. Right now I want to head back to my room, sort my belongings and think things over. Oh, do you know where I can buy a bag of holding ? It''s one magic item I have always wanted but never seem to find."


    He directs me to the magic shop. I grin and tell him he is the 2cd person to tell me to try there. He gives me directions to his place, I repeat them back to him, then follow Tod back to the temple. Tod is humming along quite happily.


    I look at him, "Feeling the luck ?"


    He nods, "You have a good bit of it, not huge amounts, but just enough to make things happen. And your using it in positive ways. Times like this I am happy to be a priest."


    I grin at him, "Yeah I can see that."


    He looks at me, I shrug, "Your humming" he nods and continues to hum his happy song.

 Chapter Four: Flow of Luck and Money

    Back in my room I find some of the other priest are there and trying to straighten things. Fortunately they did not throw anything out.


    One heavy girl points to my food, "That is no good, it has been out to long."


    I put it carefully back in the ice box, "How do you figure ?"


    "Meats are only good for a day at most." she states. An older man points out, "Unless kept cold, then a week maybe."


    I nod, and pull out one of the soft ice packs and hold it out to them, "Feel" he takes it and bounces it from hand to hand, "WHOA That is cold!" I nod, "Called Blue Ice, they never melt. Combined with the chest they keep my food items cool enough that I can keep meats for several days. Though I admit I do need to cook it soon. Lost most of my seasonings on the way here though so can''t use my normal recipe."


    The older man nods, "You come by the kitchen after breakfast I will have an oven you can use. Feel free to use our spices to."


    I nod, "Thank you, that is most kind of you." he nods and wishes me a good night.


    I thank the others for straightening the room to. It was most kind of them.


    Once they are gone and I am alone, I sit on the edge of the bed and think. Even pray a little, "Lady Luck, Tyche, Tymora, Dame Fortuna, Thought I would cover all the names I know just in case you have a preference. Thank you for the extra helping of luck, I will try to use it for good. Mostly. Other than these little things though, I don''t know what I am supposed to do or be doing for the honor of you and the other gods who sent me back to live in this world. I feel I owe something, but what .. I don''t know."


    A form appears, glances around then the image of me laying down happens and she pulls up a seat. "Hello Rob. I am Fate, or Destiny either works. You are one of the few who''s destiny is not written. Good or Bad this life is for you to choose. You can stay here and become pretty wealthy with the things you know, or go out and explore the world. Seek adventure, which you will find, Chaos will make sure of it. It''s like that. Be aware other gods are watching you now to. War finds your fighting style interesting and loved your battle with the brigands. You surprised him with that round house kick. He thought for sure you would only use your claws.


    Order likes that you used reason to deal with situations and logic to. He is big on such. Laws only complaint is you jumped the walls. Though given the guards were asleep he accepted your actions. Lady Luck just likes you. You take some chances, but balance it with skill and admit when you don''t know things. She knew you would do well in the Hall but not by how much. Oh and it was Chaos that allowed you to hear the satyr speaking to the mother dryad. He has a terrible crush on her. No chance with her, but he will keep trying. " I smile, "The wolf pup was his doing to. She, chaos, is fickle by nature but not malevolent, though some think so. She really wanted to see how you would handle the wood spirits. I think you did well. The treant''s coming to your aid was most unexpected, but as you were nothing but polite when you landed on that one, it helped sway their decision to help you. They saw you were not a threat, just a lost traveler and sent you on your way."


    I observe, "You like speaking in supposition don''t you ?"


    She shrugs, "It''s a habit really. I am not supposed to be here really. But well, you¡¯re a walking loop hole in the fabric of reality and I find that fascinating. You can actually Change people''s destiny, just by talking to them. Those 6 men who tried to rob you the first night. The adventurers originally would have faced them and some would have been killed on both sides. But because it was you, and you reacted with logic to the first fellow. The gnome in the party saw that and did the same. Got the guards and told them about you and the thugs. Thus they took care of it and no one died. Because of that many futures have been rewritten. Despite what people think, I don''t mind that. Let''s me get creative. Fates change from time to time, especially with those that take chances. So I have to be flexible. Oh Denim, love the stuff, have a skirt of it now. Well in a couple weeks but time and me, we have an understanding. That tailor is actually one of the best in the world. You can tell him I said so. I have been to his shop a few times. As Dame Fortune actually. He thinks of me as a kindly if a little scatter brained lady. Mind you, I am not a goddess though some try to treat me that way."


    I nod, "Force of Nature, Like Time, Life, Death, Chaos and Order." she smiles, "very good and yes and Nature to." I think then nod. "None of us actually Have a gender to speak of but we do like to pretend."


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.I grin, "Forms given thought instead of the other way around ?" "Cute" she laughs, "Perception given form really." I nod, "Cool. I can grok that."


    she claps her hands and laughs "Oh Please Please do drop that word and meaning in to the local language. I love that word."


    I nod, "Grok, to understand intuitively." she nods, "That¡¯s the one. It''s a fun word and has much potential for philosophers and seekers and people who just want to sound smarter." I grin. "Not to be confused with Gronk, which is a nasty substance, like toe jam or such." she is giggling, "oh yes, that to. Two words, similar sounds and so many worlds apart in meaning."


    "Your very being here is a cosmic level accident. Was not supposed to happen at all. You just fell through a Very big crack and lucked in to this world. Now as an Entity I am not supposed to interfere. But well, there is a junk shop across and up the street from the magic shop. They have gotten a very beaten up bag that is actually a bag of holding with a normal bag fitted over the opening to disguise it. It''s a good disguise cause the man who hid it thus died 50 years ago and no one has discovered that trick yet. Nothing in the bag now but some dead bugs. Please empty the bugs outside of town. Inside of town, just the carcasses alone will cause a panic. The species is extinct but has a really bad reputation. Um, there is allot of dead bugs in that bag as it is one of the larger bags, so you may want to be a good way in to the woods. I would go east to. Just to be safe." I nod, "ok though coming from you, and no offense, I will expect trouble."


    She grins, "Good. Keep on your toes and you will go far." then she is gone. I wait till her image of me disappears to. Though mostly because I was staring at it. It''s not often you get to see a 3D version of yourself. So I soak it in and come to the conclusion I am now a nice looking man. Not classically handsome but good looking in a rough kind of way. Still no beard though. No idea why I can''t grow a beard.


    I lay down and think. Fate or Destiny -


    Fate: A force that grants potential to all who are born, the force of free will and change - One who is Never crossed with Destiny at the same time as it creates a conflict in how reality works.


    Destiny: a being who Loves Order above all things. So a loop hole like me would be bad not good. Going to have to be careful about this. I am obviously being watched. She made sure I knew it to. Also made sure she hid her visit and told me to spread words which she would not like to make me trust her. Yeah, bag of plagues. Heard stories about such items and the people tricked in to using them only to be hunted down and executed.


    I sleep restlessly that night and the next morning, after breakfast I cook my chicken using my own spices (salt and pepper and cinnamon) wrap the chicken in the plastic bags of mine and then put them in my ice chest.


    Next I go by the mages place. I look very serious, "I need your help. What do you know about destroying a cursed item ?"


    He looks surprised, "Well this is not what I was expecting. What brings this about ?"


    "I was visited by an evil spirit last night that tried to disguise itself as both Lady Fortuna and Fate and Destiny, which are 3 totally separate beings. It gave me allot of pretty common information about my life so far to convince me about who it was pretending to be. Then acting all nice it told me about a ''bag of holding'' in a junk shop, disguised as a normal bag. It supposedly has some dead bugs in it and that I should empty it outside town. The East side specifically. Said it''s a big bag and so lots of bugs.


    Thing is I studied ancient civilizations and histories and I have heard this story before. Innocent duped in to trying to empty an endless bag full of ''dead insects'' only they are not dead, they are dormant and the first rain that happens they awaken and you get a massive insect plague. The innocent is then identified and hunted down and ended for causing the plague."


    He sits back and stares then getting up goes through his very impressive library. He finds the bag I mentioned, the description is the same as was given to me last night. Right down to the being who sent the fool out to get the bag, using their desires against them. No way is given to destroy it and containing it never works as the force just moves it. But it always happens when someone alters the ''Destiny'' of an area beyond the control of the Gods of Destiny. They Hate it when free will messes up their plans for Order.


    He sighs, "Well this is bad and only the first move they are likely to make against you."


    I nod, thinking and then I grin.


    "Is there a temple to the God or Gods of war here ?" I ask. He takes one look at my face and quakes, then tells me where I want to go.

 Chapter FIVE : Of War on Destiny

    An hour later I have the bag. I pulled out 1 bug. Type of large locust. I have seen pictures of these before. Small numbers not so bad, by the thousands they can strip a land of everything, plants, animals, people, everything.


    I head toward the East gate, the farm land I have been told, and the section of town where the Gods of Agriculture and War have their temples. Some would see it as irony, but I get it. War needs farms because soldiers need to eat. Protect your farms and your supply lines.


    I act like I am going toward the Agriculture temple, then turn suddenly and run in to the temple to War. Not the nice versions either, defenders of the land and such, but the mean bastard ones. The ones who Like kicking Destiny in the teeth and changing things.


    I am only mildly surprised no one tries and stops me. Well that last till I go past the first alters and try to go in to the inner sanctum. Two large brutes in blood red plate and robes get between me and the doors. "None but the most holy may pass" they intone. I blink, "So if I beat you two I can go in ?"


    They glance at each other then me, "You are stupid and unworthy." the fight lasted about 10 seconds. I left them webbed to a pair of pillars. Then I went in. The priest inside looked up and asked incredulously, "Where are the guards ?"


    I shrug, "They are a little tied up at the moment."


    There is a booming laugh filling the room, "Oh that was SO embarrassing. Two of my most dangerous paladins and they under-estimated you so much. Tied them to the pillars, still holding their swords." laughter.


    The priest scurries past me and looks out the doors. One is right side up the other upside down, both have their arms, holding their massive swords in front of them, tied to their chest then to the pillars. The rope looks thin and kind of wispy but it is holding those two armored terrors with ease.


    "I love watching you fight Rob, really I do. You tend to think so far outside the box that it confuses your enemies. That won''t always work you know, but it''s still fun to watch."


    I nod, "Well that and their arrogance and the element of surprise worked in my favor to."


    The voice, "True, very true. So what can I do for you my up and coming warrior."


    "Destiny tried to pull a fast one. Unfortunately for it I have read many tales from many worlds and this one is known to me." I hold up the bag, "Know what this is ?"


    Red light, like blood, plays over it. "An old bag, not in very good shape either."


    I grin, "It''s magic is shielded. It¡¯s a Plague Bag. Destiny and I am sure you heard I wanted a bag of holding. So she tried to trick me in to getting this one. Telling me it had some bugs in it and that dumping them in the East Fields would be a good place for them. The Bugs are dormant Locust." I pull aside the fake bag and pull one out, placing it on his alter."


    The light plays over the bug, then I pull the bag open part way and stick it in the light.


    The room went Dead silent for about 5 minutes. (I can''t help picture WAR beating the hell out of something in anger.)


    The voice returns, "Ok you got my complete attention now. What do you want ?"


    I shrug, "I came to give you the bag. A little sacrifice."


    It''s deadly quiet for about 10 minutes. I stand and wait the whole time, bag out and over the alter. The priest, heck a dozen priest, guards, warriors, and such have crowded the doors. The God was speaking. They know he''s still there cause of the presence, but it''s quiet. Quiet and War are not usually normal or healthy.


    From around the back of a statue a massive figure walks out. It wears white and gold trimmed armor. So not what I was expecting.


    It walks over to me, "You got guts, I will give you that."


    I shrug, "I know how much you love thwarting Destiny. So I figured you¡¯re the best one to handle something like this."


    If it could smile I think it would. I do hear the laughter again though.


    He reaches out and takes the bag, "Sneaky bitch. Tried to make you think she likes the extra work you give her didn''t she ?"


    I nod, "Yes and I just played along, but Destiny has too much of Order in her to like the Chaos I am bringing to her careful little stories."


    He nods, "And me, I am order or chaos ?"


    I shrug, "Mix of both. Necessary in places. War and Peace help civilizations grow. Too much of one or the other can be bad. Though wars are not always fought between nations are they."


    I grin he nods, "True. Little wars, rivalries, gangs and such happen all the time. Keeps me interested in keeping the worlds going." he cocks his head to one side, "You were not expecting this look were you ?"


    I shake my head, "It¡¯s a new one on me. Was kind of expecting a Battle Mech really. But the white and gold armor is nice effect."


    "What''s to say this is not a battle mech ?"


    "You got a gnome in the chest then ?"


    Snickering laugh, "No but it would be one heck of a surprise wouldn''t it." I grin and nod.


    "Your dangerous Rob. Lots of idea''s. Lots of Pieces of knowledge. Now mind you, I like dangerous. But you need a little guidance to. So and you can hate me for it later Or now and save the wait. But I am going to send someone to help you along in this world." then in a small conspiratorial whisper, "someone you can help to really. I got someone in mind. They need a little balance to tell the truth. Not sure if you''re the one to do it. But I figure it can''t hurt, too much, to try."


    I think and shrug, "Truthfully having a companion would be nice, even if they are a little um, well War like." He nods like a bobble head for a moment then catches his head. "ooo ok nodding when you have no neck is not easy."


    "knocked your helm loose ?"


    He nods carefully. "I like this design, but the helm is a little unwieldy." he confides.


    I nod, "More Dress armor than actual combat style I think. Something you would expect to see a king wear. One who does little actual fighting. Change the helmet design though and it would work for a more impressive type king. Inspirational instead of hiding behind the ranks."


    He considers, "Hm, I see your point. Good insight. I will think on it and you may see this or similar on a mortal during your travels. Oh and thanks again for the bag. I know Just what I am going to do with it. See how Loth likes a bug invasion in her precious webs." again the laughter as the armor and bag vanish.


    Audience over I turn to leave. A younger priest stops me, "Um, how do you get this stuff off ?"


    I look at the webbing, "It''s webbing, it burns. So fire. lots and lots of fire."


    Voice from the main temple, "ROB!"


    I sigh, "well it was worth a shot." I say back in to the temple.


    I go over and spit on certain places. My spit causes the webbing to start to break down, "There that will do it. In a few minutes Hunky and Dorky here will be free to figure out why the unarmed man was able to dance around them and tie them up."


    Snickering from the temple, ''hunky and dorky, oh that''s good.''


    Lower priest to Higher Priest, "Well the god is in a good mood now at least."


    High priest nods, "Must have been something good in that bag."


    Destiny, well the physical embodiment of Destiny is outside at the foot of the stairs, "WHAT DID YOU DO ?"


    I grin at her, "I know your schemes and how you Hate when people screw up your plans. The plague bag is now in the hands of WAR. He seemed very happy to get it to. I am not going to be the instrument you use to destroy this place cause you don''t like Free Will you scum sucking Evil Corrupted Monster."


    I get some looks, which tell me no one can see her but me. I shrug at them, "Demon problems, I keep screwing up their plans and they keep pestering me."


    A few look like they think I am crazy, till the road in front of me explodes and she is gone. No one was hurt, but the road. I look at the crater then give it a wide berth on my way back in to town. Plus side, none of them think I am crazy now. Bad side, I am now being followed, for about 2 blocks, by the people there and priest from several temples. Including War.


    I stop, turn and look at them, "What ?"


    One man, "That demon ?"


    I nod, "yes ?"


    "How did you know it was a demon ?" he ask.


    "Tried to trick me in to destroying all the crops, but well, I am 1 not stupid and 2 trained to recognize such things. Mom was a very powerful priestess to the gods of Light and Hope. Dad was a soldier. I learned allot from both of them." I shrug.


    Ag Priestess, "Well that makes allot of sense really. Heard of stories like that to. Just the first time I have seen one happen in real life. Well done young man."


    I nod , "Thank you mam."


    Two massive anti-paladins come through the crowd then. Me I am ready to run. They stop and one pulls off ''her'' helmet. " Hello, can we talk ?" I nod.


    They wave off the crowd (very easy to do when everyone is scared of you) and then lead me to a nice tavern near the temple district. where apparently they are regulars as none of the staff even give them much of a look and just take their orders.


    Both turn out to be women I find. They sit order wine, I get a mead and then I wait. The tall women collect their thoughts, "After you beat us and tied us up we listened to you and the god. He called you by name, happily spoke of a battle you had. He does not laugh often and it''s usually not something nice or well you know. But you, you made him laugh. and not about someone''s pain or suffering or you know wars." the first one says quietly.


    The 2cd one though, "That is all well and good, but what I want to know is how you beat us."


    I think, then answer "Well one, I am a Meta. We are as a race stronger, faster, and a little smarter than humans. Most of us can pass for human to and usually do. Not all of us are warriors, but many of us have been mistaken for gods in the past because of our differences."


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.They nod, "The god knows this ?"


    I nod, "He helped make me actually, see I died not long ago. A group of gods got together and remade me, he was one of them. I don''t remember much of that time as I was dead during it. But I recall making suggestions and him laughing over the possibilities of those idea''s. I did not get everything I asked for, but enough to make me a formidable opponent. But my real strength is I was 72 when I died and had trained in many different combat styles and knowledge''s. See in my youth I was a demon hunter. Knowing how to fight was really important. Do you know how many demon hunters make it to old age ?"


    They nod, "Not many, heck most warriors don''t make it to old age. So how did you die ?"


    "Stupid accident really. Magical portal opened and I drove right in to it. My horses got left behind and my carriage raced down this long mountain path and standing in the middle of the path were this stupid band of adventurers who did not have enough sense to get off the path when they saw me coming. Instinct took over and I tried to go around them, the carriage rolled and I was suddenly outside watching it happen. Cause my head was bashed in during the roll.


    Next thing I know there are these gods, War, Order, Law, Chaos, Luck, Balance all looking at me and muttering about potential and the need to push something forward. No idea what none of them explained that. They talked to me, asked if I was willing to go back, I flippantly said sure, if I got to be very strong, agile, young and healthy and a few powers would not hurt. Well here I am, strong as a giant, agile as, well I don''t know but very agile, 70 plus years of knowledge and mixed combat styles. But no idea where I am cause this is not my world. Not the one I gained all that knowledge in. Though surprisingly allot of it works here to. some better than others.


    They made me a Meta, always wanted to be one cause of what they are."


    They slowly nod, "A tool of the gods to help with a plan they did not explain and probably won''t cause if you knew then their enemy could find out."


    I nod, "Which means if I do know it''s locked in my subconscious where my conscious mind can''t find it." they nod.


    The 2cd one states, "Your so screwed."


    I nod, "More than likely, but I hope to have some fun on the way." That at least got a smile out of the two evil women. I grin at them and state, "Oh and it your waiting for me to pass out from the drugs in my drink, I am immune. One of the perks. Immune to poison, disease and I heal really fast to." I salute them, "The drugs make the mead bitter." I put the cup down, stand, wobble just a little, then I stand straight and belch. Then I am fine and walk out the door. I glance back to see the two glaring at the help and hear one ask, "Why did you drug his drink ?"


    They look ready to kill and I am in no mood to stop them cause I am seriously bluffing about how the drugs are making me feel. May not knock me out but I am going to be very sick.


    I make it to an alley and then puke my guts out till there is nothing left. Then I work my way to the temple, where I fall in to the arms of one of the guards, mutter ''drugged, sick" and when I wake I am in my room and a lovely older lady is mopping my head, "Hello young man" she says. I smile, "Hello young lady." I respond. she smirks, "I see what ever drug they gave you is still in effect."


    "Not as much as earlier. Still little wobbly. Place outside the temple district. Was asked to join a couple of the temple guards for a drink. War temple mind you. I did and someone decided to spike my drink. While I was leaving I saw the two who had invited me getting ready to clear up why my drink was tampered with, by way of their fist to the ones responsible faces. I think they were trying to recruit me to their faith really and the people who played fast and loose with my drink did not realize it."


    She nods, "ok. But you called me a young lady when I am old enough to be your mother."


    I grin at her, "Nope, I am 72 years old. Other way around. Look young thanks to some serious magic." and then I pass out again.


    For the rest of that day I told the truth, just not in anything resembling a straight line or making much if any sense.


    I learned later that I had actually been slipped about 12 different substances. Everything from truth elixir''s to a love potion to an actual sleep drug. The fact that I was alive after all that is amazing, the babbling random truths and the flirting and seeing all women as beautiful they think is the after effects of the love potion being mixed with a truth potion. Which made sense as I never saw any of those women after all the drugs and magic potions wore off. Which took about 3 days.


    The end of that period I was much quieter and reserved. I was unsure of what I had said to anyone as the previous few days had been a blur.


    I did know I wanted a bath something fierce. So Tod and Lady Marge (nice older priestess and ''special friend'' to Tod) took me to a bath house and explained how they worked.


    I should have known going in that me and public anything is chancy at best.


    Everything was going well, went in, paid for the service, got undressed and stored my clothing. Was almost to the bath when I realized I forgot to leave my undergarments with my clothing and went back. There I found 3 men rifling through the clothing, pocketing purses, personal items and in some cases nice clothing, like mine. I flipped out, went stealth mode and knocked them all out before any of them knew I was there. The problems came when a female attendant started screaming that I was attacking employees.


    Guest and other employees came running. I had just grabbed the girl. Big fat man rolled up on me, "What do you think you''re doing punk ?" the fat wet naked man asked me. I looked around and spotted a head attendant (Tod had introduced us before), "Excuse me sir, does this girl or those thieves work here ?"


    The attendant came in close and looked at her, "No she does not. Thieves ?" I point to the men lying face down in the changing room. "I forgot to leave my undergarments when I was changing. Stupid of me I know, when I came back to put them with the rest of my clothes I found these 3 pocketing purses, jewelry and other items as well as taking any Nice clothing they came across. When I knocked them out this girl started screaming. I think she was supposed to keep watch out here as they never expected anyone to return so soon from the baths." The fat man is suddenly still then turns an impressive shade of red, staring at the girl. She in turn seems intent on shrinking in to nothing under his glare. I get the feeling they know each other.


    The bath employees gather up the thieves, removing all the stolen items and Lady Marge, sighing offers to run a truth spell to make sure the items recovered only go to the real owners. The Bath House master is quite agreeable to that. Having things stolen in his shop is very bad for business.


    My only reward was I was allowed free use of a couple of the pricier soaps. Which was nice actually. Though of course someone complained about the ''adventurer'' ruining their bath (me). Tod kindly pointed out I was a trader, not an adventurer. I made my living normally by buying and selling items between cities but was taking a break here to avoid the spring rains further north.


    I learned later about his cover story for me and thanked him for it.


    Later that day I went and saw Allisnore the mage. I showed him the secret to the easier formula and he stared at it for an hour, I also taught him the cold cantrip as he did not know it. He laughed for a half hour at how Simple it was and it was something he used lots in the making of other items. Asked how it came about I told him some apprentice had mixed up a huge batch of the stuff then put it in a cold storage, so he would have it ready during his alchemy classes. But when he got it out the next day it was all this icy sludge. Thinking nothing of it really, as it was largely water, he left it out in a basin to warm up. It never did get warm. Was a different group that figured out how to profit from it though. Medicinal and food storage all year round was born.


    Getting the bags to seal them in is actually easy. They have all kinds of water tight material''s to use and with a little convincing from me (blue packs for Blue Ice) a new product was born.


    While with him some of his friends from the guild came over (being a little jealous of his new product I suspect) I got to talking with them about Mail Order services (one of them had heard a rumor on it) and I clear it up and tell them about the early days. Then I tell them about one that is right up their alley. Aurora''s Whole Realm Catalog. How one enterprising woman, in a different reality, place called Realm Space, had come up with an idea. Teleportation Disk being used to ship items to mail order stores. Saved on the expense of having caravans take the goods out there and the sped up the process of people getting their goods.


    The buildings where these shops were located were usually small warehouses which housed the employee''s and the teleport disk which went both ways. They could send objects, money, invoices employee''s and such via teleport. Long term it made more money than was spent getting the teleporter''s to work.


    They could also hirer adventurers to find new products, guard special shipments, recover stolen shipments as they knew things like that could happen as they had to get the items from the original location to one of their teleportation locations.


    I spoke of Hubs where they would have larger warehouses to store common items and be able to get them to their clients easier and if need be replace broken or incorrect items (human error and all that). By the time they left I had pretty much convinced them to build this worlds equivalent to Amazon. I even included disclaimers and warnings to put in the catalogs to cover themselves legally.

 Chapter SIX: New man in New Land

    About a week later I found a nice rental house. Nothing fancy, 3 bedroom, kitchen, living room dining room combo, Study / Library, outhouse in walking distance of house, private well and stable (not that I have any horses or the like, still nice to have). Ok it''s pretty fancy for the area.


    I like it and the price is fairly low. I find out later that is because it is close to the temple area and 2 times a week I get to hear Lots of bells and other loud ceremonies from some of the temples. But as I spent a little over a week in a temple, it''s not so bad now. Actually those loud times are quieter than what I am used to from back home, and as such I find it somehow soothing.


    I am keeping busy with the weavers going over the denim patterns with me. The clothier showing me things to try on and idea''s for zippers. I give  him some advice from personal experience with zippers. He is glad to have it And informed me once he got someone to actually make them to spec they are turning in to his most popular item.


    I did ask if he knew a Dame Fortune or Fortuna he told me he did, she was a most disagreeable and obnoxious personage and really did not like it when she came to his shop. I told him what she thought she acted like around him and he snorted in disbelief. I also warned him to be careful around her as she is actually a very evil person. I did not recount how I knew that, except for a couple attempts on my life after I ruined a plan of hers that would have destroyed several farms, just so she could get the land cheap for her new house.


    He actually said he could easily believe it from her.


    Allisnore and his buddies are doing well with the slush but they want to know of the other formula to. So I ask after a dozen ingredients, 3 of which are necessary for the creation of several items I am interested in. They knew nothing of the Cellulose which is one needed ingredient or the fertilizer. I tried to describe the normal making and form of the items and it was no good. I told them the items to Make the ingredients did not seem to be in their realm of knowledge and without those the harder form was not possible. However they did know of stuff to make fireworks. Which they actually do make and sell for holidays and events. I gave them a couple of secrets they did not know, like how to make a special kind of golden fire and one for a bright blue fire and roman candles. They Loved the roman candles. Those turned in to a big hit with the fireworks people. The blue fire was actually known by a temple and was one of their Divine secrets. When the mages learned what their secret was they about fell over themselves in laughter.


    On a happy note, because of all my help with the mages guild I got 2 things I wanted. The Improved Travelers bag or Marvel Pack as it is also called. 2 medium sized bags of accessible holding for the side pouches (500 lbs. capacity) and the main bag was a full sized bag of holding (1500 lbs. capacity), with unseen servants inside to sort and bring forth items I put inside. They even had zippers as well as tie flaps on the pouches. For added security locks are included on the zippers.


    One Adventuring item I create is the Henchman''s bag. (Total price: 5 gold to make)


    1 Compass (simple design), 1 wooden walking staff 6'' long  1" thick, 50'' of silk rope (600lbs test), 1 grappling hook (800lbs test), 20 Iron Spikes 6" long, 1 hammer (for the spikes), 1 pen, 2 pots dried ink (add water or oil), 1 pad (100 sheets of wire bound paper 6"x3"), 2 weeks Iron Rations (hard tack), 1 mirror (polished metal), 1 whet stone, 1 set basic lock picks, 1 tinder box with a sparker (10 replacement flints in a small wood box), 1 Hooded Lantern (with 4 replacement wicks), 12 pints lamp oil, 1 gallon sized water skin


    The wire bound note book, sparker, and compass are actually all my designs.


    Prior to this compasses were either load stone on a string or these massive items used on ships. No one had thought to make a sealed small metal plate with oil in it in which a thin loadstone (magnetized steel) needle would sit. they are cheap to make and a wonderful navigation aid.


    The wire bound book I made up cause I kept losing notes and got fed up with it. One idiot mage told me paper made a lousy spell book. I told him it was not a spell book, just a book for keeping my notes together. The master of the guild was told by the idiot that I was making a paper spell book and had me bring it to him. When he found it was full of class Notes and the occasional doodle but no actual spells, he ended up asking the fellow why he thought it was so. His response was ''well why else spend so much money to keep pages in order.''


    I floored them both when I told them how much the thin steel ribbon actually cost me 2 copper The paper cost more than that. So for the price of 2 copper and a little work putting holes in paper, I made a book for notes. With the paper itself (in the size used in the classes I was taking) the whole of it cost 2 silver to make. I told them they were very popular back home and sold for around 3sp to 5sp depending on the number of pages in the blank books. They were cheaper for smaller books of course.


    Scriver''s and Scribes guild got a look at them and I made a deal with them. They now make them and sell them on the side of their normal business. I get a discount of course.


    The sparker is just pure simple. Piece of flint in a clamp and a rough steel ball. The clamp is attached to the ball by a spring like piece of metal and works to light candles and lanterns and such and is reusable until the flint wears down, then it''s just a matter of putting in a new piece of flint. The dwarf smith who first made it for me marveled at the simplicity of it and that no one had done it before. I told him how I read about them in a history book from hundreds of years ago. Then some mage worked out a fire finger cantrip and they fell out of favor. He believed it. Then I let him keep making them as I just rediscovered it. He is making a small profit on them now.


    The first pack I made for myself and so many travelers Liked it I ended up selling the idea to the merchants who helped me put it together originally. They now work together making this and other ''ready to go packs''.


    Mine though is the best as I have the Marvel Pack to put it all in.


    All in all, my deals are working well and I am getting a little back from each, which is more than enough to live on so I am not eating in to my savings.


    Now in the magic shop I Finally got to visit I found some wonderful items. Also learned not Everything in the shop was magic. Lots of stuff sold to them by adventurers and such.


    I found these Leather Bracers, old with thin silver plates on the outer side marked as a minor magic item. The magic of them was listed as ''non-corroding, ever repairing''. I ran my own identify spell and found they were Bracers of Defense. Made me wonder about the ability of the one doing the identifying here.


    But they only charged me 10gold crowns so I did not argue. I also got an earring, clip type, of a gold leaf with mother of pearl inset. Was not magical and they only asked 10 silver for it. I bought it. (turned out to be magical - Doubled 1st-3rd level spells I could keep in memory, which I worked out sometime later).


    While there I over hear them turn down a beat up looking adventurer trying to sell some items. I go over and listen then when they toss him out I follow, "Hello. I overheard part of what was said, what are you trying to sell ?"


    He looks sad, "I got these cursed greaves. Supposedly they improve your ability to dodge, but what I found was they do it by throwing you out of the way." I nod, "Got anything else ?"


    He nods, "I got this amulet, was supposed to protect me from getting hurt. It did not work either. I was stupid to trust that gypsy, but you know." he shrugs.


    "How much did you buy them for ?"


    He shrugs, "All I had, 5 gold."


    I nod and consider, "Tell you what, I will take both for 10 gold. That way at least Some good came from this experience. As for what I will do with them ? I know a fellow training to be a mage. I am sure he would love to study them."


    He is more than happy to sell them to me. As he walks off, I watch him trip over his own feat, stumble over a stone, and by not watching where he is going, walk in to a cart and a ladder.The magic merchant (Winslo) came out, "You bought those cursed items didn''t you ?" he scoffs.


    I hold up the greaves, "Tell me what happens when an innately clumsy person wears an item that increases your speed ?"


    The merchant pauses. "They tend to get slammed around ¡­more¡­ so not cursed ?"


    I smile, "No, he was looking for something to make himself more graceful but found something that made him faster. Faster on a normal person makes them harder to hit."


    He nods, ''very true''. he says in low tones, "What of the necklace ?"


    I look at it and read the reverse of it, "It''s to prevent missiles from hitting the person, say''s so on the back." I point out the inscription, "Amulet of Missile Deflection."


    He shakes his head in wonder, "So it would protect the person but only from arrows or thrown objects not other things."


    I nod, "And I got both for only 10 gold. Either of them are worth more than that to a traveler."


    He smiles, "You are one smart man."


    I grin, "Helps that I just read a book not long ago about the pros and cons of magic items and who should and should not use them."


    He nods again. I smile and walk back in to his store, "Now let''s see what other fun items you got." the last 2 things I bought were books. One was a very comprehensive book on cantrips. Not only what they did, but how to cast them. The other was an older copy of ''magic of the world'' and I found it fascinating. I had read a later version, but most of what is in this book was not in the other one.


    As I am walking home with my purchases I feel a familiar presence. Violence, bloodshed and evil humor. War is watching me again. I am getting pretty good at identifying when one of the gods is watching me as I am sensitive to their Presence.


    So while I don''t look it, walking with my nose in my new cantrip book, I am paying more attention to what is going on around me. With War it can be anything from a thug to an argument to one of his Paladins or Priest come to bug me about something. Only had to be violent one time with the priest. Fellow tried to force me in to the temple of war, I chucked him through the doors then went about my business. I could hear the laughter from the street. Big tough bully of a priest, tossed like a doll. War just loved it when I did things like that. But then he loves violence in any form, it''s his nature.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    A blond woman in chain and black leather armor with the symbol of the War church on a medallion around her neck (Flaming Sword). Steps up next to me, I keep walking till she moves in to my path. She is tall, about 6ft, nice looking but has that arrogant look of someone who thinks most the world is beneath them and is annoyed no one else knows it. She stands there looking me over slowly then sighs " My name is Cassandra Cross, I have been sent by my god to be your escort and companion. I am going with you and there is nothing you can do about it."


    I look her over, "Lots I can do about it actually. But I have been expecting you. Your late."


    She looks surprised then concerned, "How did you know I would be here Now."


    "War, I can feel his presence, he is watching, that only happens when something in his purview is about to happen. Last time it was some stupid priest. I got rid of him by throwing him through the doors of his temple. He walks with a limp now to. Landed wrong I think."


    "No, Me Personally." she insist.


    "He told me he was sending someone. That I am too dangerous to be allowed to wander around on my own and needed watching. Now as for getting rid of you, that would not be all that hard."


    I lean down and put on my new greaves. "Tell me, can you run in all that gear ?"


    "I am trained in endurance running as all good soldiers are." she informs me.


    I nod, "But can you run. There is a difference."


    I do a couple quick steps and am pleased at how well the greaves activate. I slide sideways and grin, "Let''s find out shall we." I take off, slow jog, normal speeds (8 mph), she huffs and catches up pretty easy, "This is running ?"


    I grin, "No this is jogging. Running is much faster."


    I wave at a couple guards, they wave back, "Going to do my work out now." I tell them, they nod and give me a thumbs up.


    Cassandra looks confused, then suddenly I am going up the side of a building like a monkey and am off across the roof tops.


    I can hear War''s laughter in my mind. For about 2 weeks now I have been doing Parkour at first the guard was not amused, then I showed it and explained it to the leaders and head guards and they Liked it. Now half the guard are doing it or similar, learning the thief routes around the city as they call it. In time they believe they will be able to outmaneuver the thieves on their own turf. I can''t say, but it is a fun workout. I include some Freewalking in it to, for flare and to see if she is following me.


    She isn''t. Does not slow me down. In fact I don''t stop till I hit the avenue of Temples, the wide street and strange shapes of the temple roofs make this an expert zone. Well for anyone else, with my powers it''s all pretty much the same. Still I come to a rest on the edge of the dome of the Temple of War. Looking down on the front entrance, seeing if she catches up.


    "Well War, she is a bit rough around the edges isn''t she. Needs to come down a few notches in attitude."


    A ghostly form of the Avatar appears next to me, "Yes she does. She has a lot of potential, but she is too quick in her judgements and does not follow orders from people above her well. I am hoping you can teach her some patent''s and wisdom. Your good at patents, given your abilities and all I was surprised by that. I told her you are her new Master. She really does not like that. Mind you, as far as I am concerned, being an Evil being and all." I sense a ''wink'' in that, "She is yours to do with as you please. Including disciplining her or just breaking her. Rather you did not break her, but won''t stop you."


    "No, you just happily send your goons to make sure I understand the rules again right."


    "Only the ones I want to see in my halls. I know how much you hold back in fighting with the mortals. I understand the need to hide your nature. Oh and I love your teaching the guards and soldiers parkour to. Wonderful exercises and in the long term will help them very well." I nod, "Peace cannot last forever." I state.


    He nods, "Very true and these peoples new found wealth will eventually cause jealousy in foreign lands, you know how that works." I nod, "Yep. Someone will try to take it by force."


    War nods, "Good luck with the girl. You are going to need it. Oh and she is a Priestess of mine, so no healing spells, but lots of necromancy stuff."


    I look at him, "Sometimes I want to push you off this roof." he laughs and fades out.


    Paladin (not sure which one, full plate body and helm) comes out and looks up at me, "What are you doing up there ?"


    "Waiting."


    She cocks her head, "For what ?"


    "Whom"


    She sighs, "Ok for Whom ?"


    "Remember when War said he would send me a companion ?"


    She nods.


    "She is in town. I left her in the market, I am seeing how long it takes her to figure out where I went."


    She stares at me, "You went over the roof tops again didn''t you ?"


    I nod, smiling, "Yep."


    She sighs, "I don''t know why the Lord won''t let us stomp you."


    "He is in no hurry to have you join him in his halls. Or that''s what he just told me."


    She considers that. Does not doubt me one bit. War has spoken to me in the past and she is sure does so now.


    "One of these days I am going to catch you alone and screw your brains out." She promises me.


    I consider then step off the 20ft high arch and land in front of her, she steps back very surprised.


    "Which one are you ?"


    She carefully pulls off her helm, "Luce, also called the Hammer." I nod, "Hammer and Axe, I remember, just did not recall your given name." She nods, "How did you do that ?"


    "What ?"


    "That is a 20ft foot drop, how ?"


    I grin, "I can jump higher than that. I pulled my punches when I fought you two the other day. Did not want to kill you."


    She considers that, "How strong are you ?" said in a near whisper. I smile and decide to give her a hint. I step up to her and bear hug her, including lifting her off her feet, then I kiss her lightly, "You know if you just want sex, I am open to it."


    I put her down and step back. She stumbles a little, surprised. Then blushes as she puts her helm back on. "I will consider that."


    "And here she comes." I state even as I am looking at Luce.


    She turns and sees the black armored woman jogging toward the temple. "Ouch, Cassandra Cross, that is who War gave you ?"


    "Yep. He told me she has potential, just tends to think more with the brain in her ass than the one in her head."


    Luce snickers, "Yeah that fits with what I have heard to. Good luck with her. Oh he tell you anything else about her."


    I nod, "I am her Master and if need be I am allowed to break her or punish her in any way I want, but he would prefer if I did not make her useless as  a warrior."


    Luce nods, "She could use a Little breaking. But yeah, I get the rest."


    Panting Cassandra runs up the steps. She is sweating heavily and glaring murderously at me. "You and I are going to have words Farm Boy."


    Luce turns to her, "You will not refer to your commanding officer that way. War has decreed he is your Master now. Not the other way around."


    Cassandra is about to put her foot in her mouth but I interrupt, "Thank you Hammer. Very concise presentation of the facts."


    Cassandra looks confused, "Hammer ?"


    I nod, "Hammer of War, Paladin here at the temple, one of my sparing partners. Though mostly verbally as that armor makes her to slow to do it physically."


    Cassandra looks more confused.


    High Priest Gregory comes out of the temple, knowing him he was listening in to everything before showing himself. He is sneaky that way. (Him I like, he respects me, he is the one who watched me toss around the paladins the first day and saw how well I got on with the God.) "Rob is a master of unarmored hand to hand combat. Not to be underestimated as the guard here learned the hard way the first time he visited us. Was most embarrassing seeing people in full armor being tossed about like childrens toys. I learned from our lord that he actually held back as he did not want any of us dead. Something about being able to kill with a single strike instantly."


    I nod, "Humans are fragile things really. One punch to any of a dozen places and poof dead. And Gregory, I am not a master. I have more skill than some, but my old master he was Scary. I am just dangerous. Ironically the Grand Master is one of the nicest people you could ever want to meet. Despite the fact he can kill you from a mile away without using magic. Just pure force of will."


    Gregory digest that. I watch him think, it''s kind of fun really. If I am Not a master, and can do all that, then a master is someone he (me) thinks is scary ¡­ not a people he wants as enemies.


    Cassandra, "So your some kind of Monk ?"


    I grin, "I get that allot, but no. I am actually trained as a Demon Hunter."


    For some reason all of them get Very still and start looking around for something. But nothing happens. "What ?" I ask.


    Luce whispers, "Last demon around here heard that, they came out and killed the one making the claim."


    I nod, "about 4ft tall, glowing eyes, looks like a gargoyle."


    They nod, I point at him. they look I smile, make a sign, the creature turns and RUNS up the side of the temple, takes flight and does not come back. I know what really happened, but it''s fun to watch the others who don''t know that War''s avatar just appeared behind me.


    I glance back at him and grin. He waves, "I know how much of that training you actually have. Still it''s a good reputation for you to have here. Don''t expect it to happen again." I nod.


    I look back at the others, "Minor demon really. Level (War holds up 4 fingers) 4 I think." War nods. "Truthfully I could not have scared him off if I was anywhere else in the city. The temples helps amplify certain powers. Allowing me to appear as something much more powerful than I am."


    Gregory and Luce both slowly nod. They understand about such things.


    Gregory suddenly ask, "Do you know what a Legion Demon is ?"


    I nod, "Lives on fear and anger mostly. Loves to scare people or make them angry, the more they get the stronger they get. Takes laughter, humor, and joy to make them go away as those emotions poison them."


    Gregory smiles, "Really ? Good to know. Got a bit of a legion demon problem in one of the outer temples. Given our ah, normal motivations they love it there. Thank you for telling me that." I nod, "Minor demons really, they just like to travel in packs. Pretty destructive though.


    Most of my training is in the lesser ones. I am by no means skilled enough to face off with the big ones. Minor ones are pretty easy usually. "


    They nod and then I turn and walk away, "Come on Cassandra, if you''re going to stay with me your going to need to know where I live."


    I head home and give her the store room (3rd bedroom which is actually pretty empty) to stay in. I tell her she is responsible for her own bedding and such.


    She understands and makes do with the gear she has for now.

 Chapter SEVEN: Life with Women, Love, Lust, and Resisting Homicide

    First I learned if she could read. Not a given even with priest, but she can. So I set down some ground rules for the house. I even write them down in simple block letters so she can refer to them as needed.


    She ignored them all for the first few days as she tried to dominate me. The last straw came when she ate a treat I had set aside for myself in my cold box (blue ice packs stuck to the sides of a insulated box used for food storage - sort of like a refrigerator). She did it on purpose to. Grinning wickedly at me with the crumbs still on her lips. I had her out in the stable area soon after, "Ok I put down your ignoring the house rules as an adjustment period, but I see now it''s just you showing your ass. So I think you need to understand a few things." She jumps forward and elbows me in the stomach, I fall back the wind knocked from me. Fine, we can play it that way. In pure combat skills she is more skilled than me, and neither of us fight fair, but I have more advantages than she does.


    Smiling at me she snarks, "Stay down farm boy, or I will show you what a real warrior can do." I shoot a web line at her foot, yank it and she is on her back. Then I grab her foot and one handed play spin the idiot, letting her go so she lands in an old pile of hay in the open stable.


    I am standing straight by the time she pulls herself up and charges, I easily flip jump over her, reach back with my open hand and ''grab'' her thick shirt, then bring her around over hand and slam her face first in to the ground, then I put my knee in to her back and pull her head back by the short hairs on her head, "You may have more field experience in combat than me, I grant you that, but I am faster, stronger, and I cheat. I have abilities you Don''t have and unless you go through some serious magical transformations, never will have. Number 1 thing about me, despite my appearance, I am Not human. My race are called Meta''s. We look human, we have allot of similarities with humans, but we are not human. On average we are stronger, faster, and a little smarter than a human. We are sort of Human Plus. The Plus is what makes us so dangerous. It varies from individual to individual Meta''s. We each have different powers and a few of my kind have been mistaken as minor gods. Just to give you an idea on this, I am 72 years old and most definitely not a farm boy." She struggled through my whole lecture, trying to throw me off, she could not gain any leverage or twist around enough to reach me, though she sure tried. She did listen, but I don''t think she believed me just yet.


    I spin some more webs and hog tie her, then leave her there in the yard, "You think about that for a while. I am going shopping. Oh and I will be using your money as you¡¯re the one who ate my very hard to find and expensive treat.


    Chocolate exist here, but it is scary expensive. Coffee is the same way. When I find it I buy a large amount, roast and grind it myself as no one locally has any idea what to do with it. There is One baker in this town who knows about chocolate and has a dozen recipes for it. I found him via the smells and go there once a week for a treat. Usually no more than that as his food is very good and even with my metabolism, I would get very fat if I ate there more often than that.


    She is squawking like mad when I leave, making all kinds of threats.


    I actually run in to Luce, in normal civilian style clothing as I was leaving. I did not recognize her, till she spoke, "Trouble in the barracks ?" she ask as Cassandra can be heard quite well from here.


    I blink, "Oh Luce, I did not recognize you. You look nice." she curtsies, "Thank you my lord." then nods toward the yard. I nod, "I set some basic house rules. Do''s and don''ts. One of those don''ts was my personal cold box. I got her one of her own and one for me. I caught her in mine eating a cake I bought special for myself. She smirked at me when she did it to.


    I invited her outside to discuss it. She blindsided me and so I punished her. I ended up hog-tying her and leaving her in the side yard. I used the same stuff as I used to tie you and Axe up that day."


    She nods, and then smiles, "So she is going to be there a while then."


    I nod, "It will eventually come apart, in a few days, on its own. I don''t make it to last longer than that." she grins and then steps beside me as I start to walk.


    "So what is she calling you a thief for ?" she ask as we walk.


    "I am taking the price of the cakes out of her money. She is not very good at hiding stuff. I found all her hidey holes by the 2cd day but left them alone. So I got some of her coin and am going to use it to get replacements for the food of mine she ate. I think it''s only fair, don''t you ?"


    Luce is snickering, "Oh most definitely. Mind if I tag along ?"


    "Not at all. It''s nice to see you outside of work." she grins, "Thank you kindly. I don''t get many days off and rarely get to socialize with people outside of the temple. It''s my well-deserved evil reputation you know."


    I shrug, "I am a Neutral myself, I just act nice as it makes life easier to deal with."


    "There are no real neutrals in life, your good or evil or fooling yourself."


    I feel a presence and then a stunning red head is walking on her far side, "Oh no, Rob is a Neutral, he has to be to do his job." I look over, "Good day Sune, your looking well." Sune smiles at me, Luce is staring at her like a deer at on-coming traffic, I can almost hear the high pitched ''meep'' from Luce''s head. I pull Luce along, "No one but you and I can see her as she is. To everyone else she appears as a pretty mortal."


    Sune nods, "Very true. Rob is sensitive to us and can see our true forms even when we hide them from the rest of the world. "


    Luce''s head snaps back to me, I shrug, "Part of my training." I explain, Luce''s head snaps back to Sune, Sune smiles and nods, "He is older than he looks to. You could do much worse than Rob for a lover."


    I sigh, "Sune, please. I know you¡¯re a romantic and all ¡­ actually yes please. My love life has been barren for a long time."


    Sune nods, "Yes the love gods of your people are not very good."


    I grimace, "To much infighting."


    She nods. "Unfortunate but true. But you¡¯re here now and we are watching over you so things should improve."


    Luce still looks like a stunned fish. Sune tones down her presence enough for Luce to join the conversation in a more normal fashion.


    Though what she ask stops me for a minute, "How many gods are you on speaking terms with ?"


    "Speaking terms ? Hm, So far, Sune and War. Well Destiny showed up a couple of times but we don''t get along. I keep screwing up her plans."


    Sune smiles wider, "Yes, it''s lovely. Destiny has been a real annoyance lately. Even Order is annoyed with her. And that is saying something."


    "Now had you asked how many of them I am aware of, that is different. I can sense their presence when things under their purview are in actions. Law, Order, Chaos, Sune, Balance, War, Fate. Fate and Balance are more subtle than the others and despite what some think Law and Order are two different beings despite some similarities. Also some of these are not really gods. Like War as you know, there are Gods in his field, but War itself is its own spirit."


    Luce nods, "The gods of War are like his generals. We have 3 worshipped at the Temple. But we who revere War above and beyond the war gods are a minority. Really it''s about 6 priest and 4 paladins and well Cassandra and she pretty much got herself thrown out of all the other temples cause of her need to be stupid. She pushes and pushes and the only reason she is not yet dead is War likes her potential. Though I think even he is getting fed up with her attitude."


    Sune nods, "Yes we all get to hear about those he likes and those who are wasting their potential. Cassandra is one of those. Everything we have tried with her has failed, usually because she sabotages herself. Now I am not a goddess of sex or that sort of thing, but in my opinion, she needs to be dominated likely sexually as well as otherwise before she will listen to anyone. And Rob, I know your feelings on that, despite your healthy fantasy life." she leans in and whispers to Luce, "He has a very strong sex drive and massive self-control and loves strong women, mentally strong over physically strong mind you. He is just not all that experienced in that area. Good at flirting, but bad at follow through."


    Luce looks long at her, "Your hoping I will follow through on my threat aren''t you." Sune smiles brightly. Luce looks up at me and grins, "It is tempting. I do love a strong man, physically that is. I do also wonder how a rematch would go."


    "In pure combat ability, your better than me. I just win out in the brute force side and I cheat better." I state simply.


    Sune nods, "And he is super-human to. That is why we chose him for this life."


    Luce can believe that. With what she has seen me do so far, she can readily believe that.


    Sune adds, "Mind you. Rob cannot be tied down to one spot. He is only here right now because he needs to learn a few things. He is studying, when he has finished learning the skills he needs from here, he must move on. So if you are hoping for a long term relationship with him you must be willing to travel with him. I know that stability is a big thing for you. Which is why I am warning you on this. He is a knowing tool of several gods. He has accepted that. What that means though is his life will never be wholly his own."


    She makes a face I can''t read, "I am a Paladin, I Know about that sort of commitment."


    Sune nods, "Normally I am not so blunt in these things. But the few times I tried subtle with you, you missed all the signs and well your still alone despite my trying. SO this time I am here, I am Telling you what you need to think about. So you can make an informed decision. Being a goddess of love is hard work to."


    I nod, "Do you like Chocolate ?" I ask well all present. Sune looks up, "Is that an invitation ?"


    I nod, "Carlotti''s has made some small moist chocolate cakes. Cassandra went and ate the one I got for my desert tonight, so now I have to go get another one. But I would be willing to spring for another one or two, if either of you ladies are interested."


    Sune claps her hands, "I would Love that."


    Luce just shrugs, "Never tried the stuff to be honest. I normally don''t care for sweets."


    "Well you can try a little of mine, if you like it I will get you one of your own." I try to tempt.


    Luce nods, "Very well."


    At the Bakers Sune (in the form of a pretty red head) is oohing all over the different cakes, pies and such he has. When my turn comes he looks surprised, "Rob, was not expecting you back so soon."


    I nod, "My house guest ate the cake I got for myself. So I am back to get a new one. Please tell me you have more."


    He smiles widely, "Yes I have more." Sune claps her hands. I nod at her, "I told the ladies about it. Sue over there Loves a good chocolate treat while Luce here has never tried one. So I told them I would get them each one."


    Carlotti nods, "Well I got some sample pieces done up. That by the way is turning in to a good idea. I do of course get the people who try a bit of each and not buy anything but I get more who try something and then buy the new items to."


    He hands each lady a sample piece. ''Sue'' takes it and just places it in her mouth and lets it dissolve on her tongue. She looks like she is having a religious experience.


    Luce takes a piece, sniff''s it, looks mildly surprised before taking a bite. I and Carlotti watch as she goes from stiff formal woman to a puddle of warm goo.


    I look at him and sign for 4 cakes. He nods and gets me the 4 small cakes (about 3oz each in weight). Cardboard is something they have had for some time here. Which makes getting these to go so much easier.


    Outside the shop I hand one to Sue, who grins at me, "Nice save on the name there." I nod, then I hand one to Luce, who ends up eating it all by the time we make it back to my place. I knew she would which is why I got the extra one.


    As we walk, "So you like the cake I take it" I state in an amused tone, "Yes, almost better than good sex." ''Sue'' nods, "It''s good taste bud sex for the mouth." I keep my mouth shut. What I am thinking Sune probably already knows but I want to leave Some surprises for Luce.


    Sune stops me and lets Luce get out of ear shot.


    "Rob. I know how your mind works, I helped stuff it in to that body. I wanted to let you know, I and Lilra, that is the goddess on the physical side of love, well we made sure you are extra in that department to. Like you could screw every girl in the temple district twice without hurting yourself if you were of a mind to. I am not suggesting you do that, I am just telling you. I also know you are afraid of hurting someone if you let yourself go that way. So I am letting you know, I am only putting girls in your path, romantically speaking, who can not only take that, but may enjoy it to. Ok."


    I nod, "Thank you for letting me know that. I would likely have not given in otherwise."


    She nods, "Oh and thanks again for the cake. I don''t get them too often, sacrificed food is not as tasty as fresh." I just grin at her and resit hugging her. She looks up, "Yeah hugging me is not a good idea after I had chocolate. I would ruin you for mortal women so fast." she grins. I nod and watch her walk up to her temple before fading in to the crowd.


    I catch up with Luce and we continue to walk, "So what did she want ?''


    "Basically to let me know that any woman she sets in my path will be strong enough to handle being with me. Physically if not mentally."


    Luce considers then nods, "I can see that as being a concern for you." I nod but otherwise don''t comment. "So how long till they put you out to stud do you think ?" she ask in a teasing way.


    "Well my life span is 3 times longer than a humans, so probably before I get to old to walk on my own and too old to be a universal pest and walking loop-hole in destinies fabrics. I pretty much worked out what they want me for. Someone extremely chaotic would not last long, while Lawful would be too easy for the lady of No Free Will to manipulate. Ergo the need for someone like me who knows enough to be dangerous and is crazy enough to spread it around. Without being worried about good or evil in the mix."


    She thinks that over and nods, "Yeah I can see that."


    I invite her in to my house and she looks it over, "You make enough to buy this house on those few inventions ?"


    I smile, "I don''t own it, I rent it and yes and no. I won over a thousand gold at the Halls of Chance my first time there."


    She comes to a complete stop, "You won over ? How much did you start with ?"


    "I had 50 gold in my pocket but never got past the first 5 after I figured the games out." she stares at me with her mouth hanging open. She has nice teeth I note, canines are just a touch sharp looking. I got a thing for fangs on a woman. That added feeling of danger. Though given she is evil, that may just be a bonus. I have no illusions on her nature. Paladins of War are never good. I push her jaw shut, "I have interesting luck. Win at gambling, then the thieves come out looking for me. Even if none saw me win."


    She shrugs, "That is normal really."


    "Example. When I first arrived in town, I was overloaded with what looked like junk and my blue chest." I point in to the kitchen where it sits, she nods, "The clothing I was wearing, while in good repair, were old and stained. You have seen my old pants." She nods, "Looking like that would you think I had any money to speak of ?"


    She shakes her head, "Maybe a few silver at most."


    I nod, "I was accosted by 2 different groups of thieves who were calling me ''rich boy'' and trying to separate me from what few coins and everything else I had. It was not till the guard got them and me in to the light of the guard house that the thieves realized I looked just above dirt poor. About the same level as themselves. Now mind you I wasn''t. I had a good stash on me, hidden inside a special place. But there was no way anyone should have been able to Tell that just by looking at me."


    She is getting it. It''s slow but I see it sinking in. "Well you do carry yourself with a confident gait, self-assured and all. That may have something to do with it .. and That never occurred to you did it ?"


    I shake my head, "Not once." I sit on my couch and lean back, that never worked in to my thoughts on it. I am so used to thinking of myself as the old man I was that it never occurred to me, even as tired as I was then, I would have that air of confidence and it would bring out people who would want to stomp that out of me, under the guise of robbing me. "No wonder the guards always act the way they do around me." she grins, knowing exactly what I mean. I get respect from anyone in the warrior community just from how I carry myself. Like Gregory said, I come across as a Master of my style and warriors can respect that.


    "You know, originally I came here to screw your brains out, but I don''t think you''re in the mood for that now. So how about a different physical activity ?"


    I nod, "What do you have in mind ?"


    "Sparing, with weapons, non-lethal types. I am pretty sure lethal types given your speed would end with me hurt or dead so fast my soul would wonder where my body went."


    "Got a place, not in my yard, in mind ?"


    She nods, "There are a few training grounds in and around the city. Come on I will give you a tour of the violent side of town."


    I nod, then leave via the side door, where I pick up the still mouthy Cassandra and carry her in to the stable, where I hang her from a rafter. "I got to go out for a while. So you hang around here and think about breaking the rules again and what I could have done to you." I pull a small knife she had in her hands, trying to cut through the webbing. I reapply the webbing there to, just to be sure. "Other thing to think of, next time I tie you up like this, you will be in your skivvies. Have to do it a 3rd time you will be naked and set out where anyone who wants to try you on for size can." I pat her cheek and walk out. Luce is grinning ear to ear, "Good threats."


    I grunt, "I don''t make threats, I make promises." said well with in Cassandra''s hearing.


    Further up the street, "Would you really put her out where anyone who wanted to try her could ?" I nod, "Provided they can fly or walk on walls, yes." Luce snickers. "So high up, but for all to see."


    I nod again, "She keeps pushing, trying to bully her way through situations and people. From what I know this has gotten her kicked out of places, or come close to being executed a few times. She has been punished and tortured and keeps coming back for more. Well if I have to I will show her what I know about punishment. Punishments will either break her or she will learn to respect authority and learn patents. She does not have to like me, not what this is about. This is about her learning discipline and patents."


    Luce nods, "Good. Maybe I can help with that."


    "Do you like torture ?" I ask, she shrugs, "Giving or receiving ?"


    "Either, both. I have known a few people like that." I state blandly.


    She considers, "Depends on the situation. Being what I am I have been mentally and physically tortured in order to toughen me up. Make me better at what I do. I will admit sometimes I enjoyed it more than others. I have had to torture others to. Though in truth, I prefer it when they enjoy it more often than not. Some say that makes me weak or some other non-sense."


    "BDSM - sexual kinks. Bondage, Domination, Sadism, Masochism. With the willing it can be fun, a nice turn on, with the unwilling I personally don''t care for it, but am capable of it. Then it becomes business."


    Luce nods, completely understanding that. "You would make a good criminal" she states.


    I grin, "Thank you. "


    We arrive at a fenced area around a large dirt circle. I have seen them around and have noted people fighting in them before. This one is run by a dwarf named Sven Seven-Fingers (he has them hanging from a chain in his office, all different races.)


    She grins, "Hey Sven, me and the new boy here are looking to do some sparing, got a ring open ?"


    He looks Up at me, I am casually dressed, long pants, short sleeved red shirt, belt. No visible purse or weapons. He grunts, "A farm boy eh ?"


    I look at Luce, "What is it with you people and this assumption I am a farm boy ?"


    Sven, "Your muscle tone, clean face, tan, things like that say Farmer to me."


    I grunt, "I was born and raised in cities, never worked a farm a day in my life."


    Luce is grinning, "So Sven, open ring ?"


    He nods, "Sure, what sort of weapons you want ?"


    She thinks, "Non-lethal, so wood practice sword for me."


    He looks at me, "Staff, unless you got a wood equivalent of an axe."


    Sven shakes his head, "Wood axe is a club and pretty lethal if used right."


    The ring is just a dirt ring with hay bales set around the edge. The staff I get is really more of a bo-staff, little short for my height but doable.


    Luce adds a shield to her set up. I remove my shirt and set it to one side. Not wanting to get it dirty.


    She stands there and admires my muscles as I stretch and flex. Sven is not impressed.


    I look at her, "Rules ?"


    Sven, "No killing, that''s it."


    I look at him, "I asked her not you."


    She nods, "Pull you hits please, bruising is fine, caving in a part is not. No powers either."


    I nod and focus then "when you''re ready."


    The ''no powers'' got Sven''s attention. Several off duty guards also come around when they hear I am there to spar. Most don''t recognize Luce, but her buff build and the ease of how she holds her weapons shows she knows what she is doing.


    She takes her starting place, I take mine. I am all ready to do a Lot of dodging. I know just how much skill I have compared to her, without my strength in the mix my chances of winning drop very low.


    Still her opening gambit is very common. She yells and charges, I give her a ''really'' look then just hop over her, flipping upside down and using the staff to smack her butt on my way by.


    I land easily and she turns and calls out, "I said no powers!"


    "That was Acrobatics, no powers in use. " she snorts and tries again, I do a tumble roll out of the way and then spin around and drop her by tripping her with the staff, then roll away backwards.


    The guards are cheering me on. She gets up, "You missed a good opening there" she admonishes. "You said no killing or bashing you parts in. So I withdrew instead." She considers that and nods. One of the guards, "So what would you have done differently if this was a fight to the death ?" he ask me, "She would have died at the end of her charge as instead of swatting her butt I would have shoved my staff down through the top of her head."


    That pauses Everyone there. Luce sighs, "Should have worn a helmet." I shrug,


    Sven points out, "With a properly made combat staff a helmet would not help as the force of such a blow would still snap your neck." I nod. She pales. "Oh" several guards look surprised at that.


    Sven looks at me, "Your trained for speed and quick and lethal strikes aren''t you ?"


    I shrug, "Martial arts training, multiple styles. Weapons for civilians are illegal in my homeland, but hand to hand and using normal ''tools'' aren''t. So we developed some interesting fighting styles to compensate for the lack. Military types thought we were cute, till 15 years ago when we ''civilian''s'' over threw the military and government troops using farm tools and ''sticks''. Put in a new government and rebuilt from the stupidity done to us by the previous administration."


    A few nod in belief, a few don''t believe it''s possible. Sven and Luce on the other hand know it''s very possible and has happened more than a few times in history.


    Sven nods, "Ran across a similar style many years ago in the far west. Normal everyday tools, and yet when the town was attacked the people rose up, grabbed their tools and proved to be a lethal and dangerous force to deal with. Put me and my party of ''hero''s to shame that day. Never forgot it though. Anything can be a weapon."


    I nod, "Yep and the most dangerous weapon of all is the mind."


    Sven nods and Luce is rethinking sparing with me in anything but full plate. I still hold back and she proves to have more endurance than me, but it''s close and in the end I yield but only because I am hungry and want dinner.


    Sven surprises us both. He made dinner and invited us over. We impressed him today.


    At Dinner Sven ask, "So what did you mean no powers ?" He ask Luce. She swallows, "Well I am a Paladin for one." Sven nods then looks at me, "And you ?"


    I consider then shrug and hold up my fist. Sven looks at it, "So ?" I pop my claws. Sven''s jaw hits the table, "shit" he mutters. I retract it, "The Gods remade my body, stronger, faster, built in weapons, increased healing rate etc. So like Luce I am their tool. I was 72 when they did all that, now, physically I am 20. It''s nice to be young and healthy again."


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.Sven nods, "Makes sense. Why trust me with this, I mean other than the fact you could probably kill me before I got to my weapons."


    I grin, "Tyche said your honorable. She is one of the Gods I answer to." I make a face, "My life is now ruled by a committee of Gods."


    Sven nods then grins, "ok I can see the upside and down side to that."


    Even as he says that he reaches in to his belt and then place a silver coin he retrieved on to a statue of a dancing maiden on the table behind him, without even looking at it. The coin slowly fades away. Luce gives the statue a closer look then smirks, "Tyche" she notes. "I never really paid attention to it before, but you got allot of her Symbols around here."


    He nods, "Oh yes. Every adventurer does to one degree or another. I always make a sacrifice to her when I feel she has touched my life in a good way."


    "Going by the way the coin vanished, she accepted that one to." I watch Sven''s eyes go a little wide and him glance at the statue just in time to see the coin completely fade out. He nods and takes a deep drink of his glass.


    Luce just takes a bite of her meal, "This is really good, I did not know you could cook."


    He shrugs, "I don''t do much for myself any more. But I can when I feel the need or have company." I nod to that, "I am the same way myself. End up eating out when it''s just me more often than not."


    Sven nods, "Aye. Most of my friends are gone, moved on to other places or just dead. Problem with making friends with you short lived types."


    I nod, "Yeah just when you get used to them, they up and die on you." Sven grins at me, "Yep."


    Luce rolls her eyes but says nothing.


    I sigh, "I miss my cats. I had 3 at one time. Thing is they live maybe 20 years. So in my own way I understand about having friends with shorter lives than you."


    Sven sighs, "I used to keep dogs as a boy. Good to have them when you can. Teaches you allot. Being responsible for another being like that."


    I nod, "I had several dogs growing up. The first was a cocker spaniel, red hair, smart, but impulsive. Lots of good memories. Named him Skipper. "


    Sven nods, "My first was Romeo Gargolla Spanky-wozki. I Loved long complex names as a kid. Having a short name like Sven may have had something to do with that."


    I nod, "I know what you mean. My name is Rob. No honorifics or anything. Well HERE, back home I had a few, especially when I was younger and more insane."


    Sven cracks a smile, "Oh yes. THOSE days. I can imagine, wait no I can''t. I can recall mine, but I grew up in a dwarven stronghold. Totally different culture."


    I nod, "Yeah. I actually had a health condition that caused my eyes to turn yellow. As such some Holier than the Gods type decided I must be Possessed by demons - I ended up with the nick name of Devil Man from that. Turned out to be a weakness to the liver. Once they figured it out all it took to fix was a change to my diet . Within 2 maybe 3 years I did not have the problem anymore. Still had the name though."


    Sven and Luce grin, Luce says in a playful tone, "Well the name kind of fits now. You fight like a devil."


    Sven snorts in to his cup, then realizes it''s empty. "anyone need a refill ?" he ask as he gets up for more. I wave it off, "I am good thanks." Luce looks at her cup, "Do you have any of that spiced tea about ? I could go for a cup of that after this fine dinner."


    He looks around and finds some. "My mother sends me this once a year. Never really liked it myself, except for the smell. But a few people I know swear by it." he says I nod, "My mom was like that to. Tea''s, and foods and such. Very knowledgeable on those topics as well as astrology, numerology, tarot, and such. I just never could wrap my mind around all that stuff."


    Sven nods, "your mom was a priestess I take it."


    I nod, "God of Hope and Light mostly."


    Luce looks surprised, "Hope and Light ? Boy did you fall a long way." I snort, "It was the State religion and I rebelled from it pretty well. Found my own path and refused to be pressured in to studying theirs. But I still know allot cause I actively studied it and all its problems."


    Sven nods, "Been in a few countries where the State, being the Rulers, have one god or religion they prefer and they quietly force the others in to lesser status ." I nod, "Yep that was mine. So glad not to be living there now. No desire to go back."


    Sven nods, "Go in to the world, see what is out there. Try not to get killed."


    I nod, "That is the plan. Here though I am taking some classes, learning about the neighboring countries and trying to work out where to go next. Been thinking about Avarell as I met some adventurers from there before coming here and it sounded interesting."


    Sven nods, "Stricter laws there. No forced churches, which is nice. Have not been there in 50 years but I hear the king is very progressive. Wants the best for his country. May have to be careful about that part. Rumors have it he invites artist and thinkers and inventors to visit, but does not let them leave." I nod, "I have heard of such before. Will try to stay under the radar so to speak.''


    I lost them both and I sigh, "Radar is how bats find food at night, They make a high pitched sound and the sound bounces off things and they can tell the difference when they hear the ping, the reflected sound."


    Both nod, as that is fascinating bit of information. I grin, "I read Allot, as such I know all kinds of trivia."


    Sven grins, "Me to really."


    We stay till pretty late, but I learned allot. Sven had been all over the world in his 300 plus years and loved to tell stories of his travels. I loved to listen to them, so it worked out pretty well.


    Back at my place I sigh and sit down, arms spread across the back of the couch, "That was interesting. I admit I like Sven." She nods, "I have known him most of my life. He always had stories to tell. I will admit I had not heard many of the ones he told tonight. Usually he only recounts the ones that were either massive hardships or grand adventures, depending on his audience and the message he wanted to get across." she looks around at the other furniture but seems concerned on where to sit, so when she moves past me I pull her on to my lap, "There, best seat in the house." I say with a grin. She puts an arm around my neck, "You know I am evil right ?" I smile widely, "Yes I know. I met your boss, he reminded me. But I like you anyway. Your pretty, and nice, and know when to play and when to be serious. I have met evil that is so consumed with being evil they miss out on the nice things. Then I have met evil that you would swear they were the nicest sweetest most good person around, till they went to work torturing innocents and killing people." she considers that, "I think I would rather be thought of closer to the second group than the first." she admits, "Evil for work and such, then just me the rest of the time." I nod, "Evil is what you do for a living." she smiles, "Pretty much. This second one, what was her job ?" I think, "She worked in social services. Government job. Supposedly helping people, but really she loved to just draw out the process and leave them in a living hell for as long as possible. But she did it with a smile and a way that made most people think she was working for them inside the system." Luce blinks a few times then with dawning horror, "oh gods, that is evil, real dark-side evil." I nod watching her, "That made your nipples get hard." I note aloud, she nods, "Nothing like true evil to get me wet." she sighs deeply. She looks at me, "Does that bother you ?" I shrug, "I dated a vampire for a time. Nothing really came of it though. My profession and her nature were at odds." She nods, "Ok sir, you are weird. Though I like weird sometimes." I grin, "I like to think of myself as open minded. A few people think my mind has been opened a little too much though." She laughs at that then ask, "Did you really date a vampire ?" I shrug, "Well not an Undead type. That would have been a step Up for this girl. No she was one of those who enjoyed destroying the lives of those around her. She gave up on me when none of her tricks worked. Moved on to someone else. Her next lover ended up in prison for 30 years for crimes he did not commit." Her eyes go wide, "Ok, yeah you have been exposed to allot of real evil and yet you keep coming back. Why ?" I shrug, "Strong dangerous women are attractive to me. The only two sides I ever meet are the evil ones or the So Holy they think Gods should worship Them type. Back home they were called Bible Bashers or Fundamentalist. Emphasis on the Mental part." She nods, "Oh yes I know the type, very well. Middle of the road types like you must be rare." I nod, "We are not usually attracted to each other either. It''s a strange sort of thing if you think about it." she nods, "Yeah, I can imagine it though. You are getting hard under me." I shrug, "Beautiful dangerous women sitting on my lap, it''s hard not to get hard. Especially with you making little shuddering motions and the scent of your own arousal in the air." She swallows and nods, "Part of me wants to run away now, the other part wants to jump your bones so hard one of us does not survive." I nod, "I been day dreaming all the time you have been around today about taking you in different places and fashions. Orally, from the back, pinned to a wall, upside down, tied to something so I could position you and take you any way I wanted, hm, interesting, I think you just lactated. " she looks down and sees the liquid staining her top at nipple level, "well you talk an interesting game, would definitely be a different form of sparing. Though allot of it would depend on how well and big you are." I grin, "I am evenly proportioned." I hold up a large hand, then reach under her top and cup one of her fine large breast. "I admit large breast like yours are a passion of mine to. Can''t stand women with small breast. Nothing to play with you know." she hums and bites her lip as I play with her breast under her shirt, twisting the hard nipple and swirling around her milk over her skin. "You keep this up and one of us is not going to be able to walk in the morning." she moans.


    I smile at her, "I regenerate, so probably you." She moans deeper, "so not fair." I grin, "Your point being ?" she laughs in a husky tone, "you sure you''re not evil ?" I laugh, "No, but I am a fair actor. One question, as I don''t want to alienate you. How hard do you like it ? How rough can I be and not lose you as a friend and maybe more."


    She gulps, "Right now, if you don''t pull off my clothes and fuck me I don''t know how to answer that." I think, "Right so slow torture then." she grins at me, like a shark, "That could get you in trouble." I shrug, pulling her nipple up, "Depends on the form of torture right ?" She cries out and rubs harder on my shaft, nodding. Then she just pulls her dress off over her head, showing she is wearing only the tiniest of local type panties (pretty big by my standards but for here not bad), I mutter, "Got to introduce better undies for women here." Her nipples are a little larger than I normally like but that is the only thing I have against her body as the rest, scars and all, is very nice. I rub a hand down her legs while still playing with her chest, "Nice." I then stand in one fluid move and deposit her on the couch, "No touching." I warn as I pull off my shirt then undo my pants and pull them and my under garments off in a long slow (so I don''t fall over) way. She gets to see all of me and she sucks on her bottom lip as her eyes go wide then whimpers, "oh gods and goddesses I am so going to die. what a way to go, fucked to death." I laugh. I am only 10 inches long, ok it is pretty thick to, not sure on that part as my ruler is straight and does not bend well. Smiling down at her, "So where shall I start, between your breast, in your mouth, or just tie you up and then play with whatever part catches my fancy." she reaches up and runs a hand along the hardness and then leans forward and licks it, sucking the end in to her mouth and slowly pulls it in till the tip hits her tonsils. She works it that way for a while, I like it allot, she seems frustrated though, "Rob ?" I nod, breathing deep, "Little help here, I want it in my throat but I can''t do it on my own, so could you help, but take it slow, I want to be able to talk later. And yes you can cum in my throat if you need to." I smile as I run my hands through her dark blond hair, she returns to sucking on it and when she gets it to the end I slowly force it between her tonsils and down her throat, watching her eyes the whole time. She pushes me out a couple times but I push in deeper each time till her lips are flush with my body. Slowly she works it till we are able to go at a strong steady beat. She is so wet and so warm and it feels so good, and yet I never cum. Well a little squirt of ''pre cum'' but that is it. She is quite surprised by that. I pull out and smile at her, "Good warm up, my turn."


    I reach down, grab a leg and pull her up. She ''ulps'' at the sudden change of position, even as I pull off her undergarment and set it on the floor behind me. Then I put her legs over my shoulders and closing my eyes work out how to give her head. This is something I always wanted to try but none of my past girlfriends would let me do. I am finding I like the taste and feel of her as well as the sounds she makes as I orally pleasure her. When a new, but not unpleasant taste fills my mouth I swallow then set her carefully down, "How was that ?" her eyes are completely dilated and she is panting hard, "more please." she moans softly, so I stroke her core with my fingers, inserting first one then another and help her body stretch some so I will be able to enter her properly. I consider positions as she is unable to at the moment, I decide and pick her up, wrap her legs around my waist and then slide her down till my tip is in her opening. I am working over her breast with my tongue and mouth the whole time, driving her insane with desire. Slowly I let gravity help push me inside of her, her legs wrap around me and she pulls until we are flush, her eyes clear a little at how stretched she is, "Have I died yet ?" she ask, I grin. "Nope. Just got me all the way in. Now we are letting your body adjust so I can do you many more times tonight, and maybe tomorrow morning to." her eyes are wide with a mix of lust and fear, "I let opened the portal and let the dragon out didn''t I ?" I laugh, "Not sure about the dragon part, but otherwise yes." We take it slow to start, work out a rhythm that works and build on it till she orgasms, as I have not we keep going. We get to the point where one orgasm ends and another begins and I just, keep, going. Her eyes are wide, "How have you not cum yet ?" She begs, I shrug, "I don''t want to. I am enjoying this too much to stop now. Though if you want me to try another hole I can. Have not used you ass yet. Her eyes roll back and she moans, "ok, cream my ass, I no longer care." I think about that, "You don''t really like anal do you ?" she shakes her head, "no. tried it a few times but never really got in to it. Except as a means of torture." I nod, "ok then we won''t do that." she actually looks up, "Really ? You are not going to force me in to that torture ?" I smile, "Only verbally. I tried that myself, receiving end, many years ago, I never really enjoyed it either. Well a small plug is ok, anything larger just hurts." she nods, "yeah that''s how I feel about it. Had a few lovers who just do me without asking though and kind of expect it now. Wait you can control when you cum ?" I shrug, "A little bit, it''s easier to do when I am standing like this. Muscle control you know. All my acrobatics training has other uses to." she starts to slap my chest, "here I am cumming to death and your holding it back, why ?" I shrug, "Did not want to get you pregnant. From what I can tell your ovulating now and the chances of getting pregnant from this is pretty high. So I been holding it in to pleasure you and not myself as much." I see her thinking on that, she sits up and looks me in the eye, I can Kind of feel her powers flowing around us. She stares then melts a little, "That is so considerate of you." she purrs then thinks, "Well only one thing to do. You come On me." I make a face, "no. I hate that really. In or on a rag but never on a girl I like. May cum on Cassandra but I don''t like her."


    She slowly smiles, "oh yeah that would mess with her." She pulls off, stands, takes two steps and I catch her as her legs give out. She frowns, "stupid strong legs .. hey did you know your thigh muscles are huge compared to the rest of you." I nod grinning, "I can literally kick in a stone door. My legs are actually stronger than my arms. It''s all the parkour I do." she nods, "I am going to have to add that to my training." I nod, "It''s actually urban military training back home. The soldiers training here compared to where I come from is weak."


    She looks up at me, "and you have not shared this why ?"


    Evil Grin, "What and make you comparatively as strong as my own people''s military ? Besides other than the Parkour no one asked me." I can she her mental ''DOH'' and she nods. "Right, can''t get better if you don''t train better." she considers, "I need more training in sex if I am to keep up with you." I laugh and help her up. I help her to my bath room (it''s just that, a bath in a room. I got a pump for water in there and use it and some warming cantrips to have warm baths. I put her in the tub and then pump in the water. She yelps as its cold. As I pump I use the cantrip over and over till the tub is full of luke warm water. "Love my cantrips." I state. She leans back and sighs, "Yeah that is nice."


    I pull the tub from under the pump spigot and then join her, facing her. She smiles, "big tub." I nod, "Had it made special for me. It''s a shame I will have to leave it when I move on."


    She almost bolts out of the tub, but her legs still won''t support her, "WHAT!"


    I push her back down, "Calm down. Sune told you this earlier. Eventually I will have to move on." She sighs and relaxes "Oh eventually. I was thinking like tomorrow for some reason." I grin, "No I have some classes to finish up on first. Studying magic actually. Not enough to be a mage really, more of a hedge wizard level of stuff. To help me on my travels."


    She nods, "Ah, useful type magics, not the adventurer level stuff." I shrug, "Well some of that to, but mostly in that aspect I am a warrior, with a little magic on the side. Studying Alchemy to, just because I knew bits and pieces before and a little knowledge in alchemy is like a little knowledge in explosives, dangerous to the one using it." she grins, "wrong ingredient and Boom no more alchemist." I nod, "actually with some of the recipes I know, wrong move and boom no more town. But no one here knows how to make the main two ingredients in that so we are safe from complete annihilation." She went very still then quietly ask, "Your people have a weapon that can remove cities ?"


    I nod, "Yes, and destroy entire worlds if used wrong. We discovered it during a world war. We have had 2 so far. That¡¯s a war were at least 2/3rds of the world is fighting each other." she slowly nods, the idea I can see is making her nipples hard again. I forgot for a minute there, war is a huge turn on for her. "But the technology just to make the technology does not exist here."


    Suddenly the room is fuller. War''s Avatar appears, looks at the bath and raises the temperature to a pleasant level, "Very true and I am happy about it. Those weapons pretty much end all war and life with them. Can''t have a war on a dead world. Tried it once was boring." I look at him, "I must be losing my touch, did not sense you at all." The helm nods, "Proximity to Luce, her aura hides mine to some degree." I nod, "ah" she is trying to cover herself. War does not seem to notice. "I was a little disappointed you did not impregnate her, but then I consider it and realized your logic. She can''t do her job properly if she is making babies." I nod, "Well there is that and my inborn sense of responsibility to. I would not be able to continue my missions properly if I was worrying about any children I may have left behind."


    War stops, just no movement at all. He was leaning down with a finger in the water and well, maybe stupid, but I just have to look. I lift the face mask. Under it is a swirling smoke and a pair of red glowing dots. nothing else. The dots get brighter and he pulls the mask down, "That was rude ." he states, "I was just checking if you were in there. You kind of left for a minute there." He thinks then nods, "Point and now you know why I use armored avatars. Smoke is hard to see and the Other kind tend to upset people ." I consider, "The burnt bodies in broken armor or the flaming skeletons ?" He thinks, "The first more than the last. I don''t really do the skeletons anymore sense the vengeance group took over the use of it." I nod in understanding. Luce is now on the bottom of the tub, only her nose above the water line, eyes wide, she is staring at me, not him. I look at her, "What ?"


    War is snickering, "Your completely jaded view on my assorted terrifying visages." I shrug, "Cultural differences. War here while messy is relatively hm what is the word." War, "Easy ? " I shrug, "To forces beating each other to death with assorted blades, bludgeons and such. Not like home where someone with a sniper weapon can kill a person 2 miles away with a single shot. Or the WMD''s can wipe out entire cities in minutes. War here is actually pretty clean." The avatar sighs, "Yeah. It''s one reason you were picked you know. You are just so jaded that things that would terrify even my most dark hearted minion just wash past you and you barely acknowledge it." I think then grin, "Horror Movies. Alien chest bursters, Demonic Dolls that go on killing sprees''. Chucky vs Jason vs Krueger. Nasty things those. " War nods, "Exactly. And I am erasing my presence and the memory of this from her mind as I think we broke her. Oh and no more talk of WMD around my people. It inspires them in bad ways. The training would be nice but you can save that for other areas. Lastly. I take it you are not doing well with Cassandra."


    I frown, "I don''t like her. And I don''t like me when I am around her either. Bad choice for a companion. The way I feel about her I am likely to tie her to some kind of nest and leave her there." he considers what is around then looks south and I nod, "Lots of nasty things in that direction would love some fertilizer." I state. He nods, "Fine. was a thought. I admit I am not good at this matchmaking stuff. Not in my nature you know." I grin, "I suspected something like that when a pretty girl showed up. But her insanity is beyond me. Without my losing my effectiveness as a Neutral Party." he nods and leaves. When Luce comes to she looks around, "what happened?" I sigh, "War stopped in, stopped time to. Came to talk about Cassandra. Not sure what he has in mind for her but I am pretty sure I can''t help her and I really don''t want to. Girl makes me unhappy with the world. The more I am around her the more I just want to tie her to a fire ant mound and watch them rip her apart."


    "What is a fire ant." I hold a finger about an inch apart, "Red ant, big, smart, perfect army really, completely ruthless, only afraid of fire. They will form bridges, walk in to rivers and die so their bodies can be used by their comrades if it means completing their goal. Which is usually turning any animal that comes in to their territory in to bones in a matter of seconds. I have heard a colony of them can reduce a running cow to a pile of bone in under a minute." she gulps and shakes, "Ok now that sounds scary." I nod, "Fortunately they are only found in a far off country as the weather is not good for them here. They don''t do well in areas where it snows or freezes."


    She nods, thankful for that. "Oh War did say I could train you all some. Not in Everything I know, that would take too long, but a few things." she nods, "Like ?"


    I grin, "Full Plate, worn all the time, only removed for bathing. Do Everything else in it. Work, clean, chop wood, cook, dance, Everything. See 300 years ago there was a young prince wanted to be a knight something fierce, but his father thought him to weak and sickly. So he got himself a set of full plate and started wearing it everywhere, doing everything in it, training, working, all of it. Within two years he was so skilled with it he may as well as been wearing a tunic and breaches." she nods, "What did he die of ?" I shrug, "Old age, helped win 2 major wars and lived to have 5 children and I think it was 18 grandchildren, he was 80 when he died."


    She considers that, "Sex in armor, ouch." I grin, "The oral part would be a challenge." she laughs and splashes water at me.

 Chapter EIGHT: Moving On

    The next morning Cassandra is gone as is her things and most of the webbing. I am not sad to see her gone. Relieved really.


    I fixed Luce breakfast and walked her home. Told the church and paladins about the prince and his full plate training. Told them if done right with in that time they should be able to do the Parkour training in full plate like they were wearing street clothes.


    They took it under advisement.


    I saw Luce a few more times but her days off were few and far between. But she and Axe were doing the armor training like I told them. Other than days off when we would go out somewhere, have a little fun, go back to my place and fuck each-others brains out, we did not see each other.


    I was completing my classes and designing a cart for my own use. Better suspension and capable of withstanding the massive speeds I was capable of with the greaves of speed. (sprint at 90 mph, run at 60mph) It had 2 parts really an area for storage, merchandise and such and another for me. Sort of a miniature gypsy caravan. I load it down and run around town with it. Sometimes, during the summer I would fill it with blue ice and water and run around giving water to people in simple thin wooden cups. 100 of those cups only cost me 5 cp. They were easy to make and biodegradable and could be reused a few times if one was careful. Many people were thankful for the cold water during that time and it was a good workout for me.


    Then one day, a week after my last class, with no warning to anyone I packed my bags, my cart and left. I had all kinds of easy to keep and hopefully sellable items. From blue Ice to local items to packs of the cups and notebooks, pens and ink and such. All pretty small items really. Even a few ''ready packs'' of the non-magical sort. I had 2 Marvel packs for myself and a special hidden compartment in the wagon that was actually a ''stable'' storage area. Meaning I could carry my Marvel Packs inside it. The space was actually in another dimension with the door in the cart as a stable gate to it. Handy as a bolt hole or smugglers spot. Shielded from detection spells and took most of my 4000 to pay for. But I am thinking it''s worth every copper.


    Luce I knew for one was going to be pissed I took off without so much as a goodbye, but I had to do it that way. To many would try and stop me. As it was the only reason I was able to get out the gates was I had expanded my running with the cart to the outer farms and roads. Testing myself and my cart I would say. So the day I left via the east gate, saying I was just going to run down to the next village (done it before, several times, first few times with guards in the back, to make sure I did come back) but eventually they trusted me to return on my own as I never was gone more than 3 days and I think they suspect that I have a girl or two in the surrounding villages.


    I took a different route though. There is a V cross going toward the village, the other road, which I have run a couple times, goes to a border crossing between Corrinel and Asparka. I been as far as the border but never past it cause the guards there have been told not to let me through. My ideas are making the guilds here too much money and they want to keep me for that reason alone. Thing is I never did this run With the greaves before. So by the time I get to them they Can''t stop me. They do try but I am going full out and it was either stand in the way and Die or move out of the way.


    I made one miscalculation. I thought once passed the border I would be home free. Did not count on them having a way to communicate with the town or that the town would send out mages to stop me. I ended up pushing my limits and actually only escaped the mages do to the residents of the next state stopping them. But they wanted me and my Idea''s for themselves. So I ended up close to a fight there. Their leader, huge bear of a man, "You now belong to us boy." I snort, leap forward and cut off his head, then killed a dozen of their finest warriors before leaping back to my cart and Running again. Full speed for as long as I could. About 2 hours actually. I was not going to let anyone enslave me and I would kill anyone who tried. May not have been the brightest of moves, but damn it I was royally pissed at their attitude.


    I actually found refuge in a deserted ruin of a town. Which I found as strange as it was on a major trade route. But the locals who had been hounding me came to a dead stop and then called in reinforcements to surround the town.


    Learned why after dark, when the dead came out to play. One zombie type knocked on my door, I opened the peep hole and looked at him, then the surroundings. I closed the door and did not answer any further knocks. The cart shook a few times, violently as something heavy hit the sides, but it held, skidded a little and nothing more.


    I was sitting in the back, crossbow and a dozen bolts sitting next to me, eating a sandwich when a mist flowed around the door and formed in the small front area. The woman that came in to focus was interesting to look at and found herself in a very bad place. I had several blessed items between me and the door and around the windows. She glanced around and shivered, "ok you are not so stupid after all."


    I shrug, "Better safe than sorry." I point out. I take a bite of my sandwich. She watches me eat, "Why are you in this town ?"


    "I was chased here actually. Locals want to enslave me for my idea''s. I did not take to that so killed a few then ran."


    She considers that, "But you have no horses for your cart."


    "What part of Ran are you missing ? I meant it literally." she slowly nods, "ok not human either."


    I tap my legs, "Greaves of Speed." She makes an ''Ah'' expression. Thinking, "So you¡¯re an inventor then ?" I shake my head, "Scholar of ancient civilizations and lost knowledge''s really. Plus my own people are more advanced technologically than the locals. I know Just enough of my peoples technology to give an edge to whomever finds me. The first place I was trading my knowledge for money and such. But then I learned while they were happy for the trade they had no intentions on letting me leave, ever. So I ran away. The trick worked but only so far. They sent mages after me in to this country. The spy network here realized who I was and sent a regiment to capture me. I killed the leader and a few of his better guards, creating an opening and ran for it. Till I got here. They all stopped at the road surrounding the place and last I saw were setting up a siege line."


    She slowly nods, "Well that does explain the increased wards around the town."


    I shrug, "They don''t worry me much to tell the truth. Mortals are not much of a threat to me. Mages though, they can be a nuisance." she nods to that eyeing the charm nearest her. I have been staring at her chest the whole time, it''s a nice chest. She clears her throat, "My eyes are up here" She points, I nod, "As is your ability to charm, so I will stick with staring at your lovely chest. Charming in its own way and leaves my self-control intact." I note her grin, "Ok educated", she said,


    I nod, "Used to date a paladin to. She is not going to be happy with me either. " She smirks, "You left without telling her I take it." I nod, "Safer that way. Until she catches up at any rate."


    "You may as well get out now and save yourself the pain. Your never leaving you know." I snort at that. "I wait for daylight, use a couple spells I got and be gone before you crawl out of your holes tomorrow night." She humphs, "Think you know everything do you ?"


    "Oh hell no. But I got an angry Paladin of war behind me and the unknown in front of me, I will take the unknown thank you very much."


    She pauses, "Your ex is a Paladin of War ? Which god ?"


    "Not god of war, Spirit of War, which means she gets Necromantic Powers in addition to those of being a paladin." I take another bite of my sandwich. She looks more nervous, "oh that is not good. The locals will just lock her and her people in here with us. This place is a prison for Necromancers you see. And well their pets." I nod, "Necropolis." she nods. "Your surprisingly calm about this." I shrug, "I am a created lifeform, My soul is under the control of those who made me. They have me on a mission. I can''t really do much other than follow my directives." She thinks that over, "Crap" I grin. "So what is your primary mission" she ask eventually, "Kick Destinies teeth in pretty much covers it. She has gotten out of control lately trying to abolish free will. My nature makes me a walking loop hole in her control. Bit of controlled chaos with enough Law and Order in my system to keep her from being able to overtly manipulate me."


    She considers then "Um, be back soon, maybe." she turns to gas and vanishes. I would try to listen but she moves out of range.


    I go back to eating my sandwich and thinking about my bolt hole. It occurs to me that it''s the Door that is the key to it. So I start to play desperately. I open the storage nooks from the inside and the bolt hole and fill it with everything I can leaving the charms for last. I have 1 Marvel pack with my most needed items in it, then I carefully work to pull up the frame of the bolt hole from both sides. I am sure though to have the hole partially closed when I pull it free. Then I remove the nails and check. I open the door, and there is my ''closet''. Well more like warehouse really. It''s a 8000 cubic feet inside (20ft x 20ft x 20ft). Though it has shelves and a small living space to. With the door closed I am able to put it in to my bag. I kept out the crossbow and my staff (enchanted to lv 2, found it last week in the magic shop). Not very good with the crossbow really, but I am worse with an actual bow. Also I got it cheap for ''target practice''.


    By the time the vampire comes back the inside of my wagon is empty save for the holy objects and me. She stares at the space and then I me, "Bag of Holding, Figure I may have to leave the cart behind if I need to escape."


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.She nods, "Wilikers" she says, eyes wide. I open my eyes wide and snort, "wilikers ? Really ?" she shrugs, "It''s one of the few words I got that does not piss off or annoy the Liches."


    Now I am curious, "What other words or phrases you got ?" She looks around then, "Ok but no telling them or I catch hell." I nod.


    She takes a breath and recites, "DOH'', Holy Bat Shit Batman, SHAZAM!, Mary Mother of God and Irish Setters, Great Scotts Watson!, um." I am shaking my head, "Whoa, hold it. Shazam, Batman ?" she shrugs, "This is not my original world. I was an intern with a team of scientist. That''s um, what is the local term ?" I answer, "Scholars or Sages usually, unless it''s something esoteric like quantum physics then mages works."


    She nods stops and looks at me, "What ?"


    I shrug, "Which did you prefer, Marvel or DC ?" her mouth now is in her lap, "How ?"


    I grin, "Accidental wormhole opened when a Galactic Dragon flew between the Earth and the Sun frying all the magical dampening devices the various churches had erected around the world. I ended up here. Died here, was brought back by a Pantheon Priest, and the gods of his pantheon rebuilt me like a magical version of the Bionic man."


    She is clapping her hands, "Oh Wonderful. Someone from home, wait, what year are you from ?"


    I think, "2038. Spring time in South Carolina."


    I watch her, "Please don''t tell them that. " she squirms, "I have to, they are the only ones keeping me moderately sane. Do have any idea what it''s like to be a vampire and not have any blood ?"


    I shake my head, "Not really no." I dig out a cup, "If not for their spells I would be with the other vampires right now. Dust or contained and insane. What are you doing ?"


    "Snack." I state, then I pop 1 claw and she breaths, "Oh Shades of Wolverine." I nod, "Pretty much, weaker version crossed with spiderman on top of it. So speed, strength and the ability to jump really far."


    The smell of my blood fills the room and I watch her fangs come out and her eyes turn red, "You may not want to do that. Starving vs holy symbols is not a good mix." I fill the cup and then show her my wrist, she watches the wound heal over then vanish, "Low grade regeneration. Not up to Wolvie''s level, but decent none the less." using the butt of a bolt I push the cup with in her reach, "I would suggest sipping, but at least try not to spill it." she takes it, sniffs it then slowly pours it in her mouth and sighs as it is all gone. Then licks the cup. "Careful with the cup, they are thin wood. Sort of this realities version of a Solo cup." she nods, "Thank you. Your blood is Divine. Was that because you felt sorry for me or cause we are from the same world ?"


    I shrug, "I have been through starvation. The US collapsed in 2028 from a truly insane president. Tried to funnel all the money and power to himself and the rich and caused a complete economic disaster. Total anarchy reigned for about 2 years then states started to pull themselves together. The south reformed the Confederacy and stabilized the region. Several other states never recovered and well by my time new countries dot the America''s. Some legit, some just run by the ones with the most guns."


    She nods, "Ok now I am hoping that is Not my world." I nod, "Possibly a parallel world. Trust me on this, I saw LOTS of different worlds on my trip here. Was not a fun ride. My car got totaled at the end of it to." she winces.


    "We were working on making a stable particle field and something went wonky and we were sucked in. Back when this town still had Normal people in it. Before the Necromancers came and started experimenting. I learned that one of our scientist was a vampire and in order to protect us from the Necromancers he turned us all. Instead of allowing us to just Leave the town. I don''t think he was in his right mind." she tells me.


    I nod, "Could have been under their power, otherwise I don''t see why he would not leave."


    She shrugs, "He was one of the first to go mad from the hunger and the Necromancers used him and the others trying to find a way to hold the madness off and why are you rubbing your head like that ?"


    "They enspelled your maker, used him to capture and turn you all, and then turned you all in to Guinea pigs and probably put spells on you to keep you in line. I know the type. I have studied up on them." she frowns and nods, "I suspect as much but I can''t do anything about it you know." she has finished what was in the cup then pushes it back to me, looking hopeful.


    I sigh and give her another cup of ME, "Last one for a little while. Even I need time to build up after donating." she nods and this time sips it.


    "ok well the reason I am back is Destiny is blamed for our being trapped here. They see her as screwing up their plans."


    I nod, "World domination or similar most likely" she makes a face and nods then gestures in a ''I can''t talk about it'' way. I shrug, "They are hoping to use me to put a good sized crack in the wards so their legions of undead can poor forth, killing at will and adding to their potential army ?"


    She nods, "That sums it up nicely."


    I lean back and ''pray'' on it. What I am getting is DO NOT let them out. I ask about the girl and unknown to her several of the items around her glow, 3 shoot her in the back, knocking her out. Then, I don''t know What it is. One of Them, the Entities, but my mind can''t wrap itself around what I am seeing. So I close my eyes and just experience it. "Sorry about that. I am what I am and can''t change it. I am Order in pure form. NOT the form our rogue Destiny Goddess wants me to be however. I am part of the Balance and desire to remain part of the Balance. That said, this child should never have come here. Their experiment did not have the power to do that. Some outside force, possibly magical, sent them here. Destiny did lock them in to the town, not the Necromancers persay. But it is best for all concerned that they and the undead here remain here. I know you would love to free the girl. It''s not a good idea. Partly as she is not of this world and her kind of vampire is unknown here. She is from a parallel of your world. What you call a World of Darkness. She is of the 5th generation clan Toreador. " I nod, "Artist clan, Sune''s kind of people."


    I Feel a grin, "Yes actually. And for that reason alone she would let the creature run free. I am Order, not supposed to Do things like that. But on the other quad she would put Destiny in a bind and That intrigues me."


    "How is it she can take mist form ? It''s not a power they possess."


    "Ah good observation. The Necromancers crossed her with the local kind of vampire. Her ''sire'' and the rest were all under their power and many of her memories are incorrect. Tampered with. Very tempted to set that right."


    "Fine by me, Removing their control spells would be good to." Order is quiet, I peek, but the rolling cloud of cubes and math symbols gives me a headache.


    "Fine, I don''t like chaos that much, but I really don''t like forced control on a person''s free will either. That really surprised Law by the way. He always thought I was against free will. But then I would be no better than the unbalanced ones. No Free Will is necessary to allow people to grow and become what is best for everyone. It''s a long slow road, but the end shall prove the balance right."


    I grin, "Good speech."


    I feel a nod, "Thank you. I have to give it to myself sometimes to stay motivated. Some days the road feels longer than others."


    I nod, "I can understand the sentiment. I prefer a more ordered life myself . Like my habits you know. well the good ones, the bad ones I am still working on over coming." I feel a sort of laugh then the presence is gone.


    I open my eyes, look around. Then on instinct, grab the girl and stuff her in the bag. Then I put all but my most powerful symbols in the bag to. Those last ones I put around my person to ward off the undead.


    I scoot to the door, look around one final time and sigh, I am going to miss this cart.


    I quietly get out only to find I am surrounded. The zombies look at me and one says, "Your doomed you know." I point to a medallion. He shrugs, "We are neutral, they have no power over us." and reaches for me, his arm burns off. Holding the stump I grin, "You may be neutral but the ones controlling you are evil, so the charms can still destroy you. Besides, these were blessed by the Gods themselves, not their priest."


    That actually has many moving back from me. But only so far. They separate me from my cart and a skeleton in a robe with glowing eye sockets, standing on the remains of a roof, "She tell you the plan ?"


    I nod, "Yes she did and the gods say No. I say, Buh Bye" I leap suddenly up and forward and then using the speed and the zombies heads and buildings to run for the eastern border. The Necromancers really don''t try to stop me. One fellow says "The wall will stop him." I go Over the wall then run Through a glowing field like it''s not there. It''s only there to stop the Undead, not the living. I did have a moment where I was worried that my bag or who is in it would not make it through but that proved to be no problem either.


    The soldiers who try and stop me learn ''I can fly'' sort of. 250ft long leaps and not carrying if I kill anyone on impact does wonders in clearing a path for me. Also the fact that most of the camp is asleep and by the time they are able to wake up I am Long gone.


    I slow from all out to a comfortable running speed. I guestimate about 45 or 50 mph. Without the cart to pull I am able to run longer and actually pass the far eastern border before sunrise. I don''t really stop till I am part way through the next land to tell the truth. Well after dawn.


    A lot of my trip was cross country as roads, while nice, were too dangerous. So now I am lost. Well I was lost to start with but I had maps. Maps don''t do much good when you don''t know where you are to begin with.

 Chapter NINE: Lost and alone and ooo LADIES!

    I continue my trek through this wood. Mostly pine and others, truthfully there are maybe 5 or 6 tree''s I can identify on sight, pine, oak, dogwood, hickory, stink wood, palm and that is pretty much it. Well fruit tree''s if they have fruit or like pear or peach cause those were common back home. I check my compass and note I am heading in a South East direction (roughly as the compass only has a N marking on it and the north end of the needle is painted red). Clear bases, not much in the way of scrub or bushes in this area. And when the wind is Just right I can kind of smell salt. So either a salt marsh or an ocean maybe.


    Seen a few deer, a rabbit, and one large snake. Chasing the rabbit actually. Hear birds and other animal sounds as well as wind in the tree''s. But no people. No smoke, etc. So I am pretty far out. I try to keep to a mostly easterly direction as according to my maps that was lies an ocean. Too far south and you hit this marsh, maps all list it as Haunted, but older ones show ruins in it to. Which is probably Why it''s haunted if you ask me.


    At one point far overhead I see and hear something large flying by. Through the tree''s I just make out a winged reptile looking thing. Wyvern or dragon, I can''t tell which and really don''t want to know.


    It was going west and did not seem interested in the trees or ground. I watch it as long as I can then continue on my way. Close to noon (suns almost straight above) I finally find a good sized clearing. Looks the right size to pitch my tent and so I start to clear out rocks, limbs and such just to be sure and well not to set my tent on them. I am standing on the edge of the field thinking about which way to face the tent, when the air in the middle of the clearing twist in on itself and turns rainbow colors. Then 3 ladies come out of the warp and lightly touch down. All are armed and look like adventurers.


    Their backs are to me even as they look around. White hair to black hair (mage maybe ?) "Are you sure this is the place Agnes ?"


    Agnes, sighing, "No it is not the Place, it is as Close to the Place as I can get without putting a tree through your face. Remember Dominic"


    The last girl snickers, "You know Dominic does not listen when she has treasure on her mind."


    Dominic, "Shut up Cyril, like you are any better."


    They look around and at a map the mage is holding, "So which way is south ?" Dominic of the white hair ask.


    I glance at my compass, "To your right, mostly."


    I watch them freeze, then spin, ready for a fight. I just stand there, compass in one hand, tent pack in the other.


    Cyril, hands starting to glow, "Who are you and what are you doing here ?" she demands.


    "I was here first, I was in the middle of setting up camp. Just finished clearing out all the twigs and rocks for a place to put up my tent when you all appeared." I point, "That way is south, have a nice trip."


    Agnes points her staff at me, "Answer or die."


    I sigh, "Really, your that kind of stupid." I ''Move'' and am in her face, light kick to the side and Cyril is on her ass, grab Agnes''s staff and use it to pop Dominic on the arm, forcing her to drop her sword and swear. I point my finger at the bottom of Ange''s chin, "One word from me and your face gets burned. Care to keep up with the threats ?"


    Cyril''s spell failed when she hit the ground, Dominic rolls and grabs her sword, but I got her friend in a dangerous hold, making attacking me dangerous.


    I nod at her, "Remember, you all started this. I was minding my own business."


    Dominic, holding her sword with 2 hands, "What are you doing here ?"


    I look at her and shake my head, "I told you, I was setting up camp. Not that it is any of your business. You¡¯re the ones who invaded my space, not the other way around."


    Cyril sighs, "He has you there Dom, he was here first. The grass is all tromped down and I can see the pile of limbs and such he made. So he has been here a while. Would have been bad if he had his tent set up when we teleported in. Really messed with the spell."


    Agnes is trying to pull her staff away but I got too good a grip on it.


    I grunt, "Tell you what, you go on your way and leave me in peace and I will do the same with you."


    Dominic, "How do we know you are not here to steal out treasure."


    I roll my eyes, "Ok, then how about I kill you all, Then I can have some peace and quite to set up my camp."


    Agnes, "Dom stop antagonizing the incredibly fast and strong man. I would be the first to die and I really don''t want to die."


    Dom puts her sword away and steps back, "Fine. But if this is treachery I will kill you."


    I step back and slowly release Agnes''s staff. She hugs it but makes no move against me. I back up to my pack and then lean over to pick it up when Dom cries, "HAYYA!" and bolts of pink light leap from her and slam in to my shield. I counted 3 of them. She looks very surprised.


    I look at her, as do her friends, they look shocked. I am just annoyed. "Ok, your funeral then." I pull my staff out from my bag and move toward Dom, she draws her sword, "I warn you I am a skilled warrior mage." I nod, "So am I, what''s you point."


    She feints a couple times, I easily block them, she mutters and tosses another pink bolt at me, my shield absorbs it.


    She runs in a full charge suddenly, I just calmly spin my staff, knock aside her sword, turn and clock her on the back of the head. The blow sends her flying and she crashes in to the ground, bleeding badly from the wound. She is not getting up.


    Agnes goes on the defense as Cyril starts praying and her hands glow with a soft rose light. I watch her cast her spell. Probably saved her friends life, but she still is not getting up.


    "You were warned, now take your stupid friend and leave before I forget my manners and finish this." I wait. I don''t advance and I don''t try anything. I am letting them decide, follow their friends actions or leave.


    Agnes looks at her downed friend then screams and waves her staff, starting to cast a spell I sigh, step in and jab her with my staff in her abdomen, she lets out a sharp gasp and drops to the ground, passing out from the injury.


    I look at the last one, "Well ?"


    She is crying, "I am just a priest of Taylor. I heal and protect." she gulps. I shrug, "Don''t know this ''Taylor'' you speak of. Not from around here." I pull out one of my medallions, "I follow Tyche." She nods, knowing the name. "Lady Luck. Yours is good ours is bad." I shrug, "Had you left me in peace I would have done the same with you. I don''t know what you all were looking for and I really don''t care. I was minding my own business."


    "Your call, save them or don''t. But get them out of my camp site."


    She drags them to the southern section. As she tends to them I pull out my tent, set the controls then jog over to the side. She turns to watch me then her eyes go wide as my tent unfolds itself and sets itself up. When it''s done I pick up my bags and walk inside. Closing the door behind me.


    A few minutes later I hear a tentative knock on my door. Sighing I open it and look down, "What ?" I all but snarl.


    Twisting her fingers, "Would you have any bandages ?"


    I think, "Got any money ?"


    "Money ?" she ask, surprised.


    I nod, "I am a Merchant, I travel around selling stuff. Used to have a cart but it got ''confiscated'' back in Burma, Asparka ." - that is a town in the last country I passed through, known for its high crime rate. Mostly coming from the guards there according to rumor. As I did not like the way I was treated I have no problem bad mouthing them.


    She looks troubled, "Why would they do that ? Were you smuggling ?"


    "I have goods from Silverton in Corrinel." I state. Which is true as far as it goes, "Some of the new items they have been developing. The cart had some nice upgrades in its suspension, so it road much smoother than the old types. The locals wanted it, so they took it. I barely managed to get most of my goods off of it and in to my Marvel Bag"


    She looks blank, "Marvel Bag ?"


    I look mildly surprised, "Haven''t heard about them yet ? They are too new I suppose. Like a bag of holding only larger, the 2 side bags are the size of medium bags of holding with Accessibility magics on them. The main bag is of the largest size, 250 cubic feet, same kind of magics so you don''t have to go digging through them for stuff. Real useful for a trader like me."


    She nods, "So like a Handy Haversack then ?"


    I nod, "But bigger and yes. Though other features to make them more secure to." I get mine and pull up the flap, showing her the brass zippers. THOSE get her attention, I show her the small locks and how the zippers work. Another new item from Corrinel. I tell her that they are now being used on bags, clothing and similar. "The Mages Guild has teamed up with the Merchants guild and they are mass producing these and selling them at 150 gold each." She looks surprised, "Expensive but cheaper than a Haversack. Hm I can see problems arising from other state guilds."


    I nod, "Of course. Mostly as they did not think of it first so they got too bad mouth it." She grimaces and nods. "Well I need bandages. You hit Dom hard and even with magic she is in bad shape."


    "She should not have tried to mage missile me then. Otherwise I would have stuck with knocking her out. I don''t take being attacked for no reason lightly." she makes another face, "She thought you would rob us once we got what we came for."


    I shrug, "I have been traveling all night and most of today. I got off the main roads trying to avoid bandits. Got a little lost, decided I just needed to rest a while. Ergo making camp. Don''t know what you are after, don''t care either. But if you attack me then I will use every dirty underhanded trick I know to kill you. Presently you all should be happy I just did not web you to the tree''s so the undead could get you easier. And yes there are undead out there. I saw a Lich and a dozen zombies not 2 nights ago and a vampire last night. One reason I have not Slept recently. I am not sure but they may have come up from the marshes, or such. They did look like they were looking for something though."


    She gulps and nods, "well that is not good." I nod. I sell her a roll of bandages from my stock for 1sp. (with the tape to use them properly) and she leaves.


    I am planning on letting my vampire out tonight and letting her have them. I don''t trust those girls at all.


    Nightfall, I hear a noise and wake up, then remember, right, vampire in my bag.


    I open the bag and pull her out. She looks around at the tent and then at me, "Um, what happened ? We were in your cart, you were talking, I was drinking, then I am in a strange dark place full of all kinds of Stuff. Then you grab my arm and I am here."


    "Yeah, one of the gods I served showed up and knocked you out. On the plus side they Really don''t like Free Will being circumnavigated so they removed all the spells the Liches had on you. On a purely impulsive move on my part, I shoved you inside my bag of holding and took you with me when I escaped. Not totally sure where we are at the moment but if you are hungry there are some adventurer types outside your welcome to."


    She gives me a long look, "ok why are you ok with feeding them to me ?"


    I huff, "They appeared from a portal in front of me just as I finished clearing debris so I could set up this tent. When they noticed me they started to make demands, then they attacked me cause I was too close to some site they were going treasure hunting in and afraid I was going to attack Them after they got it. I knocked 2 out and the last one is putting them back together. That was just after noon today. I told them stories about Liches and vampires in the area to."


    She licks her lips, considers me, then the door, then me, then the medallion I hold up and sighs. Then she turns to mist and goes out the smoke hole in the roof.


    I don''t see her again for a little while. Actually I fell asleep again while she was out.


    When she comes back she reaches out and touches me and the next thing she knows I am on top of her with a claw at her neck, "Oh it''s you." I say and get off of her. She rubs her neck, "Right use a stick next time I want to wake you." I shrug.


    "Um, how much do you know about vampires ?" I grin, "Quite a lot actually. Plus my god told me the name of your subspecies and normal powers. You have been augmented, that is why you can turn to mist. Your main type can''t do that."


    She nods, "Yes I know about that and actually I awoke with a bunch of powers that I am not supposed to have. Don''t know why though."


    I sit up, "Ok what is bothering you ?"


    She looks worried, which is why I asked, "How are new vampires made ?"


    I shrug, "A person is drained to the point where their heart stops and the vampire then feeds them some of their own blood. Mind you, the vampire has to have bitten the person and injected them with their venom or it won''t work."


    She nods and fidgets and I sigh, "What happened ?"


    "Well I found these women. Three of them." I nod, "Well they were maybe a hundred yards from here with a tarp tent around them and a camp fire. They were asleep, or unconscious, so I decided to snack on them." I nod again, waiting. "Well while feeding on the brunet, the black haired one, " I nod as she pauses. "Someone hit me with a sword and I bled all over the girl. I kind of lost it after that." I nod, "I managed to take the sword away from the scrawny girl, who tried to use a charm to make me go away, I ate her, but I was still bleeding, don''t know why," I note, "Enchanted sword most likely. Wounds take longer to heal." She makes an ''oh'' face then nods, "Well um, I think I turned them. Not sure if it''s all of them or only 1 or two as I don''t know how close to dead the first one was when I got hit." she is giving me a hopeful look as I rub my fingers over my eyes. "Fine, let me get my shoes."


    "Um how about pants ?" she is looking at my skivvies and my ''morning wood'' that is bulging in them, "Naw, I am more intimidating this way." she nods, "True, Wall of muscle with a huge cock is very intimidating." I grin, "My last 2 girl friends had a mantra that they were gonna die from me fucking them. They didn''t but it was fun how they would say that, then screw me." She shrugs.


    I follow her to the bodies. One is up and walking around in a daze. I walk over and check her for a pulse. She spent the time looking at my bulge. I find one, "Ok this one is alive." I check her face, "Did you swallow any of her blood ?" The girl, Cyril, nods, "Ok, well your now her servant creature but you are not a vampire."


    I check the other two, then sigh, "Well if they wake up in the next 3 days, congrats you¡¯re a momma vamp. Otherwise they are dead. Mind you the change can take anywhere from 3 hours to a week." I stand, "Burying them is not really necessary, it''s only done in these situations to protect the child from sunlight."


    Cyril stares at me, "I thought you were a merchant ?"


    I nod, "Yep. Also a scholar and warrior and mage. One of the area''s I know allot about is vampires. There are dozens of different kinds with different strengths and weaknesses."


    She looks at her new mistress, "So why have you not just eaten him ?"


    Vamp looks at me, "I like my head attached to my body. Have you seen him fight ? I saw him take out an army of undead, I am one little vampire, with no desire to Die. So unless he offers some of him, Not going to try."


    Cyril nods, "Yeah took out Dom and Agnes in one blow each. Both are mages and Dom is a warrior to. One of the best I know. Though a bit hot headed. What am I going to do now ? They were my team. We can''t show up at the guild as Undead. The Guild master really does not like that at all."


    I raise a finger, "You are not undead, you are a servant type. She would have had to drain more of your blood for you to become undead."


    Cyril looks at me, "Isn''t there any way you can fix them ?" I pop a claw, "I can remove their heads. That would prevent them from coming back. But it''s vamp girls call as they are now her responsibility."


    Vamp Girl, "I have a name you know."


    I shrug, "You never told it to me and I don''t read minds. I am just a magically created super soldier."


    She stops then her head drops, "Oh yeah, I never did tell you. Well to be honest I was trying to lure you out to your doom. Man has more holy symbols than anyone should." she tells Cyril, then back to me, "I am Trisha Lee."


    I nod, "Well Met Trisha Lee, I am Rob, Warrior of Fate and Foe of Destiny." I pause, repeat that and smile, "That has a nice ring to it doesn''t it."


    Cyril, "Fate and Destiny are the same thing."


    I look at her sadly, "Fate is the potential your born with. Destiny is an insane goddess trying to strip the world of free will and turn everyone in to mindless drones."


    Trisha, "wait, Destiny, tall, off blond hair, full figure." I nod she fumes, "I know her. She is the bitch that got us pulled in to this world. Crazy as a box of frogs on heroin. Some mad scheme to turn herself in to a goddess and rule a world."


    Suddenly there are 2 more people there, tall, perfect figure red haired goddess and a suit of white armor with gold trim.


    They are on either side of Trisha, she looks properly freaked out, "You Know of this Being ?"


    They ask in perfect unison. She nods, "She was an intern with me. Completely batshit nuts. Always putting magical symbols all over everything and trying to hex people. Thing is she did not know one thing about Real magic. Her name is Destiny Philips Soule. Married name as Mr. Soule was the one in charge of the project." the entities nod.


    Cyril is on her knee''s shaking. I walk around them and stand behind Trisha. Sune looks at me, "I was a bit peeved with you for freeing this one. But it looks like you lucked out again Rob. Anything we can learn about this person is a help. She arrived and somehow Stole the powers of our Destiny and is now, well like you said, trying to destroy free will. She is not very original in her methods, but she is persistent and has been working on it for about 50 years our time."


    I slowly nod, digesting that bit of information.


    War comes over and pulls me off to one side, "Just to let you know, Hammer is looking for you. She understands we sent you on a mission and all that. So is not mad at you for running off. Little miffed you did not leave a note, but she understands about wrong hands and such to." I nod, "So she is not going to kill me ?"


    "Well I did not say that. Depends on how jealous she is when she finds you with a bevy of beautiful women around you. Course once she figures out most are undead she may just hurt you some instead."


    I nod, "You like vampires don''t you ?"


    He nods, "Love them really. Nearly perfect killing machines." I nod, "So why no day walkers ?"


    I have his attention, I can feel it. Not just the Avatars but the full Spirits, "Pardon ?"


    I shrug, "Day walkers, ones that don''t burn up in sunlight. And yes It is possible. There are several different kinds out there in the Multiverse now." I can feel him thinking then the slow very dangerous smile, "I like you. So devious, so knowledgeable. So tell me."


    "Base level, resist sunlight, half normal damage, next level still hurts but not fatal, unless they get to much, dries them out you see. Next level up from that Full Immunity to sunlight. Mind you fire is still bad all around. In the WoD games it was a Merit, 7 points for the full version. But well I developed some variant clans that had it built in to them. Some could also eat normal food to. Limited digestion and more life-like appearance, as a cover you see. Hide in plain sight and such. " he nods slowly, "Some merit to that. Hm. " he looks at the two sleeping beauties, "I may experiment with that."


    "Oh Order said something about mixed lines where Trisha is concerned. At the time I thought it was something the Liches had done to her, but after talking to her I am wondering if she was not a Gangrel revenant prior to her turning and that is why she has their powers as well as the Torries."


    He looks at her then at them then at me, "Rob, ever want to be a Harem Master ?"


    I look at him, "Why do I hear General in that word and several other connotations. Also I get the impression your avatar here is smiling like a shark at a lawyer convention."


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.He laughs, "Love the way you phrase things. Ok it''s like this. The normal problem with vampire leaders is they are vampires. This clouds their minds. What I am thinking here is making you, giving you an upgrade of sorts."


    "Talk to Tyche and Sune first." I state, "Especially Sune as she is standing behind you and frowning."


    Slowly he turns, "Oh hello Sune." She taps her foot, "We talked about this. You trying to go behind our backs and ''upgrade'' him even more." he spreads his hands, "But think about it, him as a vampire Master. Only over the ones of this line mind you. Special breed of Toreadors, with the added gifts of the Gangrel, well mist form, night vision, and claws. But able to walk in the sun, maybe eat normal fair ?" I can practically see him trying to work her in to the idea. Appealing to her artistic side as well as some of her darker aspects.


    Suddenly I and Trisha are in a dark place, surrounded by beings made of different colored lights, standing on a black platform with differing colored rings heading toward the center. We are standing between the gold ring and the silver ring. I don''t know the symbolism here, but I get the feeling it''s important.


    Feels like a tribunal or something. Whatever is going on concerns us. Trisha scoots over to me and takes a couple of my fingers. I think she is looking for comfort. I don''t mind cause I am scared to. I know the lights are a manifestation of the powers that I now serve but beyond that I have no clue.


    I try to guess at what each color represents. Though Chaos is easy as it keeps shifting colors, all over the place all the time. While Order is just Black with a white border. Law, I think its Law is shades of grey. Balance is a stable Rainbow orb. Love I think is Rose colored, but that could also be Blood Red for War. Or the Black Orb is war, could be death to, or Fate. No way of knowing.


    I am surprised when a Golden orb speaks to me, "Rob, Trisha, This meeting has been called due to your knowledge''s and our problems with Destiny Soule." the voice is Wars.


    In differing voices, "We would like you to work together on this. Mind you this does not mean you have to travel together, that is up to you. We are changing Trisha''s nature a little. As suggested by Rob. Upgrades include being able to move about in daylight and sunlight as if you were human. Ability to consume normal food with limited digestion as the food needs to go somewhere. Sex, yes you may now. (that was Sune''s voice) as the foods you eat will allow your body to create the necessary humors. Still need blood. All your line will have these gifts as well as mist form, night vision, and retractable claws. Otherwise your limited in your first 100 years to your clan powers of Auspex, Presence, and Celerity."


    Then I feel something, "Rob. You can Not become undead, your too powerful now as it stands. However we are making you a Revenant, no increase in any powers but a longer life span and immunity to the mind control and blood bonds of vampires. Their blood will otherwise work on you like it does any other Revenant, and yes your children, from this point onward will share these gifts." I nod, well that is cool. Trisha grins at me then ask, "Can I still drink his blood ?"


    I can Feel the grins, "Yes you may drink his blood, just don''t try and turn him it won''t work and it will upset us." she gulps and nods.


    "Now Rob knows allot about vampires, but it''s all book learning, lots of speculation and theory. Still he knows more about what you are than anyone else in our world. So be nice to him. "


    She smiles and nods, "How do we fight Destiny ?"


    "Promote free will, encourage growth, change, learning. Rob is playing inventor and trader when not killing people trying to enslave him. We can''t have that. Rob Needs to be a free agent, as do you. So we may fudge things in your favor from time to time. Oh and lastly, because You are now our agent, Our holy symbols have no power over you. Lesser gods may still cause you problems."


    I raise my hand, "Who or what is Taylor ?"


    I hear a sort of light laugh, "Demigod really. He was an adventurer who made it to godhood through hard work and a little luck. He is mostly under Tyche''s banner in the skills of Adventure." I nod, "ah ok."


    Tyche, "I will speak to him about Cyril, but can''t guarantee anything." I nod as does Trisha.


    Then we are back in the forest. We look around and realize to those here no time has passed and the gods never appeared.


    Trisha looks up at me, "Well that was productive and surprising. Given your knowledge and all I think sticking with you for a while is a good idea. Lots I don''t know and all." I nod, "And you can fill me in on what you recall about Ms. Crazy Pants." she grins, "That to." she nods. I move over to the ''bodies'' and sigh, "Guess we should move them over to the tent for now. Though I am sorely tempted to tie them up."


    Trisha thinks then nods, "Actually that is not a bad idea. I would suggest a cocoon type thing. Oh and naked, trust me on that."


    I nod. Cyril helps us move and strip them. I don''t think much of them personally. Not my types, chest to small, hips to wide. Trisha has a nice body and I know I think about Sex A lot. I think several of them Want me to have children, probably lots of them all over the place.


    I use my webs to cocoon the baby vampires. Cyril about freaks completely out while Trisha is Geeking out. "Oh I just Love your powers! Spiderman''s web spinning, Wolverines claws and healing factor. SO COOL!"


    I nod, "Leaping and Spiderclimbing to, as well as increased senses. I can track by smell the same as Wolverine, no danger sense however. Got a different Psychic power called Combat Sense. Ever see Green Hornet ?" She nods, "Kato''s combat gift is actually Combat Sense."


    She melts, "So COOL! Your like a superhero or something." I grin, "Well powered down to this worlds levels, but yes."


    Cyril is shaking, "You¡¯re a monster." she states. I look at her, "Made by the Gods to fight a Mad God, so yes. From what we know the Original Destiny was somehow over thrown and this imposter from another world took her place some 50 years ago. She is trying to take over this world by forcing Fate out of it. That is why things are starting to stagnate, no new ideas or inventions or anything. Me I am a walking loop hole in her plans. I encourage people, I make things not found here. I get people Thinking and Doing things they would not have otherwise. That is how we are fighting her. The powers of the Idea and Free Thought.


    To that end they have changed Trisha and your friends to some degree. Still vampires but new abilities. Like walking in daylight, eating, being able to pass easier. "


    Trisha adds, "Sex. Could Not have sex before. Well I could but it was nasty." I nod, "Blood everywhere." she nods, Cyril looks at her friends, "Not really something that either of them cared about before."


    "They are Toreador now. High Passions, art and beauty are the things that motivate the Torries. It is their strength and weakness as well as their obsession. It''s in them, in the blood. They become more social and blend better with mortals than any other kind of vampire."


    I turn to Cyril, "You are now a Thrall, but not bound yet. The plus side of being a thrall is longer life span, increased healing rate and strength. The down side is you now Need vampire blood or you will die quite horribly. Accelerated aging type dying. Though right now it would not be so bad only loose a few years off your life span. Age has a lot to do with it. The older and longer you consume their blood the faster the aging if you stop be it on purpose or not. Minimally you will need 1 dose a month. If you choose to become bound to one person though you will need to consume blood from them 3 times in that month. Then you are theirs.


    I am a Revenant, which is the semi-mortal child of a Thrall. If one, or both parents are Thralls then the child will be a Revenant. It''s like a thrall, but don''t need the blood. We are more in line with the vampires, being born with longer life spans, stronger, faster and healthier than a normal mortal. To use an example on the aging, a pure human type revenant, ie both parents were human, their lifespans are between 300 to 500 years unless they become a servant and get the blood. The blood of a vampire will slow their aging down Allot. I think, but don''t hold me to this, the oldest human thrall on record, lived to be around 900 plus years. Name of Methuselah."


    I recite this all calmly and without much passion. They both listen and absorb it.


    Cyril ask, "So if I don''t drink any more after this month, what will happen ?"


    I think, "You will age effectively 1 decade I think. Not 100% sure on that though could be more or less. Depends on the potency of the blood."


    I turn to Trisha whose eyes are glowing and she is slowly moving toward me, "As you have Gangrel in your system your kind can also feed on animals. Will not be as tasty as humanoids but you can survive on it. Bite me and I will wire your mouth shut." She backs off and sucks her lips in, "Sorry, you smell nummy" I nod, "Potent blood. Another aspect of Revenants and why Kindred, aka Vampires, like having us around."


    I turn to Cyril, "So what were you all after before I got in the way."


    She sighs, "Magic cup. The Guild Masters set up a contest, recover this cup, they get the cup, we get whatever treasure we find at no charge. Usually the guild gets between 10 and 25% of any treasure you find as a fee for being in the guild. Guilds offer services, food, places to sleep. Magical services are cheaper, training and such for members."


    I nod, "Interesting." I consider, "So where were you going to look ?"


    Sighing, thinking with her friends ''dead'' they have no chance to explore the ruin Agnes found in the library.


    So she gets her stuff, "Follow me." I get dressed and grab my gear, leaving the tent and the babies. About half mile away is a broken tower with an over grown door in the floor. I point she nods I rip the door open by accident, the hinges just came apart.


    I set it to one side and pull out a lantern, lowering it on a bit of webbing. The floor and walls are crawling with bugs and spiders. I take one look and then turn and walk away, "Well that is a dead end." Both women look at me as I walk away.


    Cyril, "Your scared of bugs ?"


    I look at her, "Spiders, wig me out something fierce." I shrug.


    Both give me a wide eyed look and Cyril says, "But your part spider."


    I shake my head, "Spider like powers, not an actual 8 legged bug eyed monster."


    Trisha looks in, "Spiders I can deal with, bugs, not so much. The number of times I have woke covered in bugs." she shivers, "No, ick, no."


    Cyril looks skyward. "You two are terrible adventurers."


    I look around, "Merchant " point to self. Point to Trisha, "Monster. Nothing in our description says Adventurer."


    Trisha considers arguing the monster label then just nods, it''s essentially correct.


    Cyril looks at me then her, "Surely you have a way around them ?"


    I nod, "I got a cantrip but I see no point in using it. They have as much right to live as you do. Wiping them all out serves no purpose. Just need to figure out the rough lay of this dungeon and make a new entrance."


    Cyril pulls out a ''map / floor plan'', "This is the only plans we have, from another group of adventurers who came through here about a hundred years ago." she shows it to us. It''s obviously a copy but a good one. I look it over, then head in the direction, further in to the woods, that seems to indicate the area we need to go in to get to the treasure vaults sooner.


    We measure the route then standing in the rough location Cyril glares at me, "Got shovels ?"


    I nod, "Yes but not what I was thinking. Got to remember I carry allot of magical items. Part stock part cause I like magic items."


    I pull up the bracelet inventory, looking for ''pits''. I find what I am looking for, point the bracelet, then something drops on me from above and I yelp, flinging the large spider off me causes the bracelet to misfire. A pair of large Tibetan Mastiffs in leather armor appear in the spot. They look around, look up and growl. I look up and softly swear.


    Above us, the tree''s here are covered in spider webs and millions of spiders from tiny little dots to ones the size of my fist. (not counting the Legs) And they are slowly coming down toward us.


    Cyril, "Um about that spell ?"


    I point up, draw a square and in a good imitation of a dalek, (in english) "EXTERMINATE!" and repeat over and over changing directions and casting it till my voice is hoarse. The dogs jump on any that get past my cantrip and Trisha just stomps them. Cyril has a mace out and is batting them away.


    Finally they stop coming and I am to hoarse to use the spell any more.


    Sighing I look around then try the bracelet again, but I am shaking Badly as I do it. A ladder appears. I look at it then at the setting then sigh. Swear in english while Trisha giggles.


    I get a bar of soap this time, Irish Spring, still in its box. I pick it up and sigh. "Having the shakes really does not help with this item, makes it go random." I say with a hoarse voice.


    I focus, I push it as steadily as I can. I get an iron door. It lands heavily to the side.


    I hold it out to Trisha and instruct her how to use it. Hoping she has better luck.


    She gets a pair of nice thigh high, stiletto ''bondage'' style boots. She looks at them, I look at the bracelet. That is not even on the screen. "Chaos is playing with us." I sigh. She sits down and tries the boots on "I don''t mind, I needed new shoes." she happily states.


    I try One more time for the pit. FINALLY it forms and the center drops out of the ground, 10ft down, dirt. I look in then shrug and hit the button again. A brass and glass spider lands in the pit. I look at the bracelet, "Really ?" I smack it and a new pit opens inside the first one, twisted by about 45 degrees so there is a ledge at the corners. The ''spider'' falls through and we hear the clunk as it hits stone much farther down than 10ft.


    Taking the lantern we lower it down and see the area is Much larger than we are expecting. Also seems to be almost over the top of a Mayan style pyramid.


    I hand the web rope to Cyril, "Hold this, I will be right back." I jump down. The bottom of the pit is some 30ft over the top of the pyramid. I land with ease and then look around. From a pocket I pull out a small cloth wrapped bundle. Opening it exposes the glow crystal I got so many months ago. I attach a bit of web to the bright crystal and lower it over the edge of the temple top. Within is a Large skeleton, holding a golden chalice in one hand and a crystal cup in the other. I call back up, "Golden Cup or Crystal Cup ?"


    Cyril calls back down, "Anything else down there ?"


    "Giant Skeleton holding both."


    She shakes her head, "Probably animate when you take either one then." I nod then go in and rip it''s skull off and chuck it across the way, Then I rip off the arms, breaking them before taking both cups. The skeleton shutters, stands, and moves forward, I just calmly leap back on top of the temple roof and watch the now headless and armless monster step forward and fall down the long flight of giant steps, hear it longer as it passed out of my light range.


    After it is gone, I go and search the rest of the area, using a detect magic spell. Find a small cache of gems and 2 more cups. Take those to. Then I notice something. A hidden door. Takes my Spider grip to pull it open. Inside is a dozen more of these cups. I consider, then take them all to. Just in case. I make a point of putting them All in an empty side pouch. Marking with a bit of webbing the original two.


    I snag the spider broach to, just because and then using my webbing, catapult my way out of there. "Well I got Lots of cups, hope one of them is the one you are looking for." I tell her. She nods.


    I put the iron door over the pit, it forms itself in place and then locks. I put the ladder over the top. "There, don''t need anyone falling in." I state before walking away. The Dogs follow us.


    Cyril points at them, "Where did they come from ?"


    "Bracelet of Wonder. Artifact level magic item. Creates stuff, though it has a 50% chance of going random, as you saw. Been a while since I used it and I think it was cranky."


    Back in the tent, Trisha gets ahold of my bracelet, "Not in the tent please. Some of the items are quite large."


    She nods and goes out on the deck. The dogs are out there, walking around and sniffing everything.


    She does 5 random rolls, giggling as she does so. She gets: 1 Window (2 feet by 4 feet, up to 2 feet deep), A halberd, A pit (10ft from the front of the tent), potion of Cure Serious Wounds and a portable battering ram, like the police use. (2 person). She carries it all inside and I grab the window before she can set it down, "Self-attaching, like that door back there. Any flat surface will gain a window and I don''t want to break my magic tent." I carefully wrap it in a sheet, it works and does not activate.


    "Got another pit, it''s about 10ft from the front of the tent." I nod, "Good to know, would not be good to head out to pee and fall in." Cyril grins and nods, "You know, you probably broke that dungeon. I suspect it was designed to be a massive challenge to any who went there and you went around all the tricks, traps and monsters and then took out the big monster before it had a chance to even activate." I shrug, "I prefer easy and practical to long drawn out and dangerous."


    Trisha is looking at the dogs, "What are we going to do with them ?"


    I shrug, "You can always eat them, but I would not recommend it. Tibetan Mastiffs are the largest of all dog species, very loyal and going by the armor, those are trained war dogs, so skilled. Feed them some of your blood, turn them in to thralled guardians. 3 times and they will be yours forever."


    She considers that and nods, "Will think on it." I shrug.


    I turn to Cyril, "The bracelet is a secret. Well what it actually does. The gods made sure I got it cause so far only I can use it properly. Well Trisha to, something to do with our origins." Cyril nods, "Ok."


    Trisha adds, "Keep it secret and I won''t feed you to your friends." I am liking this girl, nice and ruthless without being evil.


    Cyril looks at the two cocoons and frowns, "they wouldn''t eat me would they ?"


    I shrug, "Depends on how much the hunger controls them. See vampires self-preservation instinct is a lot higher than mortals for the most part. They want to live and if push comes to shove, they will kill anyone or anything if it means they will live another day. It''s not a logical thing, it only knows it Needs to live and it will push the mind to get what it wants. In the books I have read it''s called the Beast as it is nothing but instinct. Not good, not evil, pure survival. Mortals tend to say vampires are evil because of that. And in time the mind of the vampire may come to believe it and give in to that more and more. If they do though they become a danger, not only to themselves but to those around them and if they sink to far, the others have to put that one down for the safety of the rest."


    Trisha sits at my feet, hands on her chin looking up at me as I sit on my cot, "You know so much. I bet you know all kinds of tricks to keep that madness at bay to."


    I nod and shrug, "Kind of. Mind you everything I know is book learning. Very little practical experience in anything but controlling my own instincts. I have only let myself go once. Killed some 20 or so men in a matter of minutes, all of them trained soldiers. Bastards wanted to enslave me and keep me locked away so I could not do my job."


    Trisha is grinning at me. She gets that I have pretty much been programmed in to following this directive and anything that gets in the way of it is in for a world of pain. Of course it was also that Need that lead me in to freeing her and helping her become more than she was before.


    I sigh, wanting nothing more than to go to sleep, but knowing till I answer her I will not get to rest, "Fine. There are things called Paths, several different ones. They are basically like, um, " I yawn, wide and long and almost fall over. "damn. Harmony, balancing the natures between beast and man, Honor, warrior type thing, Inner voice, similar to harmony but ¡­" I don''t know what happened.

 Chapter TEN: Life with the Vampiric and the Annoying

    The next thing I know it is really dark and I got a kink in my arm, feels like it''s asleep. (owie) I slowly roll over and look around. I can make out the cocoons and the rest of the tent interior but no one else is about.


    I slowly get up and move to the door, I seriously need to pee.


    Outside is dark with only 2 moons visible and both are in crescent phase.


    I grunt at that and look about, not wanting to fall in to that pit. I see the dogs, they are off to a side, sleeping.


    I walk to the tree line, find a spot that no one is likely to use, and relieve myself. Then I return to the tent and light up a lantern.


    Looking about I don''t see the girls and hope they are ok, but I need food now more than answers.


    I hear a noise and go look, I see Cyril coming out of the woods, she is filthy, covered in dirt. I shake my head, not knowing what she has been doing.


    She comes in and starts as I am up and starting up my grill, "Evening" I state calmly. She looks around for something then moves off behind me. Only my instincts kept me from getting brained with my own staff, on impulse I ducked, making it look like I dropped something. The staff whizzed over the space my head was in a moment before. Not thinking, only reacting I turn my crouch in to a leg sweep and knock her on to the floor. Then I roll and come down on top of her. Claws at her throat, "Ok why did you try to brain me ?" She gives me a defiant glare and I sigh putting it all together, "So, let me guess you made a stake and put it in Trisha''s heart, then you dragged her out and buried her. You did something to me to, hoping to either kill me or at least keep me out of it ?"


    She nods. I web her arms to her side and take my staff, "That was dumb of you." I check the bodies, sure enough there is a stake driven in to each. I carefully remove those while checking them over. My webbing protected them pretty well, the stakes only just penetrated their chest instead of pushing through the ribs to the heart below.


    I pick her up and carry her outside, where I strip her naked then hang her from an overhead limb. I go check on the dogs and find they are both dead. From the froth on their muzzles I suspect poison. I sigh again. They did not deserve to die. Cyril on the other hand, oh yes.


    I look around then head in the direction I saw her coming from earlier. I find 4 graves. 1 filled in and the others ready for use. I frown and look at my swore arm, that is when I notice the tip of something sticking out of my back. Apparently she tried to stake me, from behind, while I slept. My regeneration is slowly pushing the item out of my body, but it is sore for now.


    I look around and realize that she did all the digging with the tools they brought. I must have been out for some time.


    I go dig the bracelet out, took me a while to find it. I finally search the girls kit and it was in Cyril''s stuff. Which annoys me. I ''dial'' it for a shovel and it gives me the exact type I want. I walk past her, "When your friends wake up, and they will cause you missed their hearts, you are breakfast." I then move on and dig up Trisha. I get her out of the ground before I pull the sharpened piece of wooden tent stake out of her heart. She gasp and grabs my arms, "I am going to Kill her." she informs me. I nod, "Yeah, save some for her friends, she tried to stake them to.


    "Say while your up can you pull this thing out of my back ?" I turn and point to it. She winces at the sight of it. I kneel and she rips it out. Which has me face first on the ground in sudden agonizing pain. For a few hours, though probably only moments, my back is nothing but pain. Then I feel something cool against my skin and then blessed relief spreads over my back, I sigh and relax and almost pass out from the sudden contrast. I don''t know how much later, but Trisha is shaking me awake, "Come on, no dying on me. I have need of you yet." I moan and look at her, "I was having a nice dream, someone had coated me in a soft blanket that was cool on my skin."


    She smirks, "That was me crawling over you to lap up your blood. You are very nummy ,both in looks and taste. I had to use my fangs to stop your pain. I hope it worked." I nod, "Ah that is what did it. Thank you, that hurt allot more than I thought it would."


    She grimaces, "That is because your skin was growing around it. It''s still looks pretty bad but your healing factor is doing allot. I should bandage it though, to be on the safe side."


    I nod and with her help, we return to camp.


    She frowns at the dogs, "She fed them this afternoon. I guess she fed them something bad going by how they look." I grunt, "damn fanatics. She actually believed driving a stake through your heart would kill you."


    Trisha shrugs, "Could have been worse, she could have just set the tent on fire with us in it. Me staked, you unconscious from the stake in your back. We would all be dead. But then it likely would have exploded when the fire reached the magic items and the whole forest would have gone with us."


    I smirk, where Cyril can hear us, "Actually one of the items I am carrying is highly explosive. mile wide crater in 5 seconds. Ironically it''s a nice semi expensive alchemy ingredient used in making healing potions."


    Cyril is swinging around, trying to get free, "When I get down from here you all are going to be so dead."


    "Cyril, if you get down from there on your own power I will be surprised. Then I will just have to carve you up. There was no reason to kill those dogs. They were just well trained dogs, nothing magical or evil about them. You on the other hand are pretty evil, trying to murder me and killing those pups. And before you go on about my ancestors being in league with vampire''s. I was created by the Gods, Tyche, Sune, Tyr and others, that was included in my make up to make me more efficient in my missions for them. Taylor works for Tyche, so you just attacked the servant of your gods Boss. Think about that."


    When I get back to the tent, and after Trisha bandages me I notice that Cyril has indeed managed to partially work her way free. Using some kind of spell I think. I dig out some bondage items I got to sell (I found a nice market exist for them, so I made a point of stocking up). As the webbing is not working I end up using normal silk rope to tie up Cyril, though I get creative and a little kinky with it. The pose is pure bondage sex but leaves enough exposed flesh that the vamps will be able to get to her needed juices easily. The ball gag and head harness are a nice touch to. That should keep her from casting any more spells.


    A day later as expected the two wake pretty close to the same time and fight their way out of their ''sleeping bags''. Both actually look a little better than when they went in. But also allot paler. They glare at me and Trisha though. Agnes ask, "Ok what happened to us."


    Trisha shrugs and in an apologetic voice, "Um, I accidently turned you two in to vampires. Rob is the one who put you in the cocoons though, to make sure nothing bad happened to you during your change."


    Dominic is looking for her weapons, I sigh, "I put your gear in a safe place. Safe for me cause I know how annoyed you are. Also Cyril and us got your stupid cups. We found a whole room fully of them. Not knowing which one is the one you all needed we took them all."


    Dominic, still glaring, "Where is Cyril now ?"


    Trisha, "Tied to a tree. She tried to murder us all in our sleep. Even Rob here who is not a vampire, just a very knowledgeable person and friendly to us."


    Agnes is looking herself over and gets out one of their metal mirrors, delighted she can see herself, "You know I think I look better now. "


    I nod, "The transformation removes impurities and such from your bodies. Maybe a little slimmer to. Most skin conditions disappear or at least fade during the change to. Oh you''re not Normal vampires either. The gods of Balance decided the Undead world needed a change and you two are part of a new group. Do not need to fear sunlight, can still eat normal foods to some degree, have sex without it becoming a bloody mess. Unless you enjoy it being such. Still need blood and are pretty much immortal, can''t get pregnant, so no babies for you now. And no, there is no going back to being mortal. It''s forward or death."


    Dominic pokes me with a finger, "This is your fault, had you not smacked my head we would not be in this situation."


    I grab her finger and bend it back, she yelps, "Your fault child. Don''t go trying to shift the blame because you attacked Me first. I had nothing to do with your quest nor any interest in it or you. You started it I finished it. Now you¡¯re a vampire. Get used to it and face up to your responsibilities and stop trying to blame others for things You did. Consequences are a part of life. Maybe now you will learn what that means."


    Trisha nods, "We are what we are. None of us chose this life and if you don''t want it, Rob here will be happy to separate your head from your shoulders so you''re not a drain on the rest of us." She is looking directly at Dominic when she says that to.


    Agnes is being more practical, "So, where is breakfast, I for one am starving."


    I take her outside and point to Cyril. Agnes takes one look at the pose I got the girl in and breaks out in a long laugh.


    She moves over and pulls on the ropes and examines the gag and effective harness I got the girl in. She pokes her and giggles some more. "So she is breakfast ?"


    Trisha nods, "If your careful she will live through it, if not, well she dug us several graves so disposal is easy."


    Dominic comes out to and looks at Cyril then smirks, "Somehow this is appropriate. She is always in to tying other people in to such poses to humiliate them. Now here she is in such a pose."


    I blink in surprise, "Really ? Hm. Interesting. I mostly did it that way because it is almost impossible to escape from that layout. While offering the best angels for you all to feed on her."


    Cyril is moaning around her gag, eyes wide and struggling against her bonds as she watches her ''friends'' eyeing her like a breakfast buffet. Which she is really. After what she tried to do, I have no problems with them killing her, or playing with her or much of anything really.


    Agnes runs her new claws lightly over her meals skin, smiling at the way she jumps and moans and the intense scent of fear coming off of her is actually making me aroused. I wonder about that, but as of now I can''t do much about it.


    The fledglings sniff her and caress her then each finds a spot and bite her, holding her tight and sucking down her life in leech like abandon.


    I know that this one will not be enough to sate them. But she is all we have since the dogs are dead.


    I sit back and watch as their beast takes over and they rip in to the body, tearing it apart to get more blood till nothing is left but shredded meat. Then they turn on each other, licking the other clean till there is not a drop of blood to be had.


    As I expected, they turn toward me, but Trisha puts her foot down and as I taught her reaches through their connection to her and commands them, "NO! Stop, he is Not food."


    Dominic pouts, "But we are hungry and he is so warm and tasty smelling."


    I add "And dangerous and can kill you faster than you can move and more experienced at fighting what you are than you are in fighting what I am. I move a little, about 10ft to the left, at high speed (thank you greaves) they blink and get the idea, "Now you clean up your mess. There is a pit over there." I point at it, "You can dump the meaty bits in there." I noted they actually ate some of the meat to, mostly organs. I doubt at the moment that has sunk in yet.


    "After that you can go hunt. Your perfectly capable of living on animals." Trisha adds, remembering my lecture on feeding habits and abilities.


    They do as they are told and then run off in to the woods.


    I walk back to the tent, Trisha follows momentarily, "Wow" she says, "Seeing that from the outside is different and a touch um, " she pauses trying to think how to put it. I state, "Scary yet arousing." She slowly nods, "Yeah. Is that weird ?"


    I shrug, "Watching them feed, before they started actually eating her, that turned me on. Lost a bit of that when they tore her apart and starting eating her in earnest though."


    She nods, "Yeah, me to on both parts. Not sure what to do or make of that."


    I shrug again, then turn it in to working on my damaged shoulder, " I could fuck you if you like."


    Never seen anyone give themselves whiplash before. Her head turned so fast toward me she ended up grabbing her neck and moaning in pain.


    I go over to her and message her neck and she just melts in to it, "Thanks. You were joking right ? About fucking me."


    I shake my head, "Nope. But it would be in a friends with benefits way not as a dedicated lovers sort of way. You know what I mean ?" she nods and sighs, "It''s just you know, blood instead of normal stuff. I have not eaten or drank enough yet to have built the fluids up enough for that."


    I shrug again, "Could just take you anally then. No blood, just need some kind of lubrication." she smirks and leans in to the neck rub, "Really, I think you are hot. You got the long lean muscular body and that bad boy attitude so many girls drool over, myself included, your nice looking but not pretty, which really helps more than hinders the overall effect." I have raised my eyebrows but say nothing. I had no idea I had this sort of vibe going. I joke, "Just need a leather jacket like the Fonz." she giggles, "Little to, 1950''s but yeah. He was not a handsome man really, but he had that cool attitude and easy smile and that worked for him. Made him more popular than pretty much anyone else on the show."


    I slowly nod, "Yeah I can see that. Never really thought about it that way, but I can see it. The powers he had were cool to. Like hitting a juke box and getting which ever song he wanted. Oh and the time, he was not thinking about it and he hit the side of a building and all the lights went out. He said ''oops'' hit it again and the lights came on."


    She giggles, "Yeah. His coolness allowed him to manipulate the world around him. Snap his fingers and girls climbed all over him. Not because he was pretty, or really even sexy, but because he was Cool." she sighs, "You kind of got that level of cool going to. Maybe not snap your fingers and the girls climb on you, but I think your pretty close."


    "Either like me or don''t like me kind of thing ?" She nods to that, then sighs, "I like you. And not just because we are from the same place and speak the same language but because you don''t judge me based solely on what I am."


    I consider, "A pretty girl ?" she looks up at me, "You think I am pretty ?" I shrug, "Yeah, your nice, good figure. Not gorgeous, but pretty. Good attitude and not afraid to admit when you don''t know something. Strong sense of self to. I find those real good traits and strong women, be it physically or mentally turn me on. Combine them and a nice figure and I may forget myself and just try something. Usually something that gets me slapped." she snorts, "Yeah I can see that."


    She is quiet as I work on her tense shoulder and neck muscles, "Been a long time sense I had sex. Not since I thought about sex though. I kind of miss it. I was by no means promiscuous or anything. But I grew up in the 60''s and 70''s, during the free love era." I nod and grin, "I was a kid in that era." She looks back, "oh no, I am a cradle robber."


    I shrug, "How old are you physically ?" she considers, "25, well 24 years 10 months, 16 days. I just round up."


    I nod, "Physically I am 20 as of last spring, this world. So your only 4 years and a few months older than me."


    She considers, "That is not too bad. But Mentally I am 74."


    I grin wider, "Oh add in that, I am 72, we are even closer in age."


    She turns and looks up at me, "That is a bit more acceptable in our society isn''t it ?"


    I shrug, "Back in the bad old place ? Does it really matter anymore ?"


    She considers, "Do you trust me ?"


    I blink and stop moving, "Depends on what you want truthfully. After all we have only known each other a few days."


    She thinks then nods in a sort of tilted head way, "Point. Ok do you trust me not to bite or gnaw on you if I say I won''t." I consider, "Do you trust me not to put a claw through your skull if your lying to me ?"


    She grins, "Fair point. But I was thinking of a way we can both get some satisfaction that does not include blood or added lubrication."


    I widen my eyes at her. She grins, "Oral ie I give you a blow job. As I don''t need to breath, you can mouth and throat fuck me till you cum. I would Love to have someone cum down my throat again. It was one of my favorite forms of fore play. I like anal to, just so you know. Almost more than intercourse actually." I look surprised, "You may regret that offer."


    She grins, "Try me."


    I shrug and drop my drawers, she stares at the monster between my legs and smiles, "Oh yes, Large, my Favorite size."


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.She has me sit on the cot as she takes off her top. She first uses her hands, then sucks the tip, the brings her breast in to play, rolling my cock between them as she sucks on the tip. Getting me as hard as she can before smiling up at me with her eyes and sucking my cock down her tight throat in one long wonderful pull. I moan and clench the sides of the thin mattress as she works her tongue and tonsils and throat muscles all over and around my cock. Then she pulls off and smiles, "Choice, I can kneel or stand and orally fuck you, which to do prefer?"


    "Both." I say on a grin. "Kind of want to stand myself, but I think I would just end up thrusting myself in to your face." She smiles and has me stand so we can do that. She pulls off the rest of her clothes but leaves on those high boots. She bends at the waist and licks my length, "Once your past my tonsils, fuck my face as hard and long as you want. I just want you to cum in my mouth and throat."


    We start slow and I run my hands over her head and back but soon enough I have her under the arms and fingers rubbing the sides of her lovely boobs as I almost slam my cock home in her welcoming face. It takes a while but I do cum and in such amounts that she is full till the gills in moments. She leans back as I continue to dribble cum, my head rolled back. Only standing cause my knees are locked and I am still partially holding on to her.


    She finishes swallowing and then licks me clean. Then turns herself around and pushes me partly in to her very tight ass, "Push it in. I so want you to cream my ass to." she moans. I find myself unable and unwilling to resist and end up pounding her sweet ass for a long long time before I eventually cum inside of her. I cum so hard it actually squirts all over me from her ass and yet we keep on fucking till the girls, a little dirty and covered in fur and blood come back and find ''mommy and daddy'' doing the nasty.


    Actually if they had been a bit cleaner (and less smelly) at that point, I would have fucked them to. I was so in to that aspect. But the smell snapped us out of it and Trisha ask, "Ok who ate a skunk ?"


    Agnes points at Dom, Dom sighs, "Was not a skunk. That would have been worse." I nod and we both back away still joined at Trisha''s fine ass. Dom sighs, "Right I need a bath, I get it. Can either of you provide one ?"


    I shrug, and mutter something while making like I am rubbing her all over (from 5ft away) and the magic does the rest. In moments she is cleaner than she has likely ever been and most likely feels a little violated, not that she seems to mind. Then I do the same spell on Agnes, who actually spins during the cleaning, "thanks I so needed that. Bath cantrip crossed with a clothes washing cantrip are two of the most useful in my opinion." Agnes sighs. I nod, "Agreed, though would be nice if you could do the bath one on yourself." she nods to that to. "That reminds me, have you tried to do any magic since you woke up ?"


    They look at each other then shrug, Dom answers, "Everyone knows vampires can''t do any magic except necromancy."


    I give her a long look, "Dom my girl, everyone knows pigs fly to, does not make it so. You¡¯re a New Breed of vampire, incase you missed the earlier statements and you two knew magic before. So I wanted you to see if you could do maybe cantrips. Though if you try to magic missile me again Dom, I am cutting off your hands."


    Agnes smirks at Dom, "He knows you so well doesn''t he." Dom shrugs, "Only had the two in memory, so not going to have the 3rd. I had identify and detect traps for my other 2."


    Agnes shrugs and does a fire finger cantrip, watches it till it goes out, then happy dances in place with many woot''s.


    Dom shrugs and does a ''summon mouse''. Gets a little grey mouse. She pet''s it, looks at it, then eats it whole. "Mm crunchy" she says happily after swallowing it."


    Agnes, "You didn''t." Dom opens her mouth, Agnes laughs, "You did. Fur and all. Ok now your officially crazy." to us, "She used to pull something similar in class, but would palm the mouse. This time I watched the tail going in as she chewed. Wicked."


    Dom bows, we two old fucks clap. I am not going to ruin her moment by mentioning the bones will need to pass. She will learn that later I am sure.


    Dom suddenly stops, "What are we going to tell the guild. I mean we can''t tell them we ate her."


    I shrug, I know she is speaking of Cyril, "Modified truth. She tried to kill everyone plus a couple of others. IE me and Trisha, after the cups were recovered. Seemed to want something all to herself and getting rid of everyone made that easier. She was killed in the insuing fight. See that is true to a point. Keeping stories mostly true but modifying certain bits makes it easier to keep the story straight in the long run."


    They nod, "Also good way to confound truth detection spells if you keep mostly to the truth. The truth here is she tried to kill us in our sleep. You stopped her, tied her up and hung her from a tree." I nod, "Sometime later some monsters showed up and ate her, ripping her up in the process." Dom states. I nod, impressed. Agnes adds, "And we buried the remains."


    Trisha nods, "I can verify she had dug graves for us to, having woke up in the one she was trying to bury me in but restrained in such a way that I could not get out on my own. Rob saved me then took her out and tied her up."


    Agnes looks at Trisha then me, "You two talk allot alike."


    I nod, "We are from the same country, though came here at different points in time. She is 2 years older than me."


    Dom looks surprised, "So how old are you ?" She ask, grinning Trisha, answers, "74. But Rob, despite his manly looks is not and never has been entirely human."


    Dom nods, "I can respect that. I am, or was half elven."


    "Am, your still a half elf, always will be. But you are Toreador now to. Toreador are the Artist clan. That art can be almost anything. It''s the beauty that is the key. Combat style, physical appearance, artistic abilities such as drawing, painting, story-telling, natural events like sunrises and sunsets. These things keep Toreadors motivated, the passion is in the blood and that is true of all of the line even if it was not when they were Mortal." I tell them all.


    Trisha nods, "Art, style, poetry be in motion, word, or picture. I will admit, sometimes the darker stuff gets me as much as the lighter side of it. We are very passionate. Sex is part of that passion as is anger, as is any emotion really. You will find you Feel more now than you did before. You will see more and hear more to."


    I nod, "Auspex level 1, Heightened Senses. I have that to. As a Revenant I have some Kindred type powers. Kindred is what your kind of vampire call other vampires. Not universally true, but one of the more common phrases." They all nod.


    Trisha points at me. She is in my lap, so uses her thumb, "He is a walking library of vampire lore. Most of it is book learned but still very useful stuff."


    I shrug, "The only two ways to learn about vampires is either from books or personal experience. Me I am a Meta human Revenant, meaning I am to powerful, according to the gods, to become a vampire. Ironically it also means Vampires normal mind control powers do not work on me. "


    Agnes surprises me when I went to explain Meta humans, she turns to Dom, "Meta humans are sometimes called Super Humans. They are born with extra-ordinary abilities. Usually one or two, but sometimes more. Like enhanced strength, intelligence, regeneration, speed and such. It now makes since of Rob. He has allot of that plus claws. So crossing a Meta human with some kind of Vampire Hybrid, like a Dhampyr, would make him an even more dangerous foe."


    I am smirking, "Dhampyr and Revenants are actually the same thing but the mythos has them confused. See Revenants come about when a blood servant has kids. The children are Revenants. Can be human, half elf, elf, whatever. One or both parents need to be a blood servant, or Thrall as the preferred word. Children are Revenants, out 10 generations or so are Revenants to. Stronger lines have both parents as Revenants or Revenants and Thralls. Revenants are something many vampires strive to have. Families of them acting as a support network. People who are born dedicated to their Kindred Lords and Ladies. They can do allot depending on how they are utilized."


    Dom nods, "Yep you talk just like a mage, but fight like a demon."


    I grin, "Double Specialized in Staff."


    Dom''s eyes go wide and I can see the light come on in her mind, "Oh"


    I grin, "Also I wear a charm that protects me from all forms of missiles." I tap the heavy chain around my neck, it has a small shield with symbols on it. "I never take it off. Mostly cause I am afraid I would lose it, but also cause I paid 5 gold for it from an adventurer who did not understand how it worked. He thought it would shield him from All damage. He was a klutz and really should not have been an adventurer."


    Agnes and Dom grin at each other, Agnes says, "We know a few people like that. Oh are we Evil now ?"


    I shake my head, "Neutrals. We are in the employ of several gods, primarily though we work for the Balance, which includes Law and Chaos but War, Love and Luck are in the mix to. I have personally met Sune a couple times. She likes to drop pretty girls in my path. An avatar of War has been around to. It was his idea to upgrade your line with the day walking abilities. War likes Vampires. Perfect killing machines I think is how he put it." I state in a bland tone, "Mind you I am Not talking about the Gods of War, but the Spirit of War itself. The one those gods draw their powers from. He has tried to set me up with women to, but his judgement is not good on such things. But then he wants to stud me out in hopes my children will have the same kind of Meta abilities I have. I can just see him trying to turn my children in to an elite combat unit."


    Trisha nods, "And Love coming along and undermining that effort." I shrug, "With the sex drive I have, I try Not to cum inside any woman capable on having babies. Or at least not in the baby making hole." Trisha nods to that.


    Dom holds up a hand, "So we can have sex, but can''t have babies ?" I nod, she does a double arm pump, "SCORE"


    Agnes ask, "What about diseases ?"


    "Only if they are in the blood. I suggest cleaning your teeth and mouth after feeding. Two reasons, keeps you from accidently spreading a disease and two from your breath smelling of death and blood. Blood breath really turns off most people."


    They can agree with that.


    Using a foot I pull one of my bags over and Trisha hands it to me. I dig through my stuff and hand them each a paper wrapped toothbrush, "Those are actually enchanted to destroy plaque, the stuff that forms on teeth while you sleep, but they are good for just general maintenance to." Trisha looks hers over then dry brushes her mouth, "ooo it tingles" she giggles from my lap (I am still inside her ass and till she pulls off, I am happy to remain there).


    Agnes takes hers and looks it over then ask, "So how long are you going to cuddle on his lap ?"


    Trisha grins, "As long as he lets me. His lovely shaft is up inside of me right now. It''s been SO long and I am loving the feel of it."


    Dom shakes her head, "Dude, she is dead you know."


    "You are not dead. That is an incorrect term put out by people who don''t understand your state of being. You have been Transformed in to a different state of being but are not dead nor did you die. You went in to a coma in order for the transformation to happen. Undead are things like Zombies and Liches. They Died then via esoteric methods became animated again.


    Ghost are not undead either but people call them that. They are pretty much just Dead but stuck around for some reason."


    I stated all that with a strong veal and passion. Given I normally speak in something allot more calm and collected that surprised them. I reach and around and play with Trisha''s breast, "It''s a pet peeve of mine. Best not to get me started unless you want the full lecture."


    Trisha leans back against me, "Being a scientist I like your explanation better than the old wives version." she purrs. Loving the attention.


    That ends up with a long discussion of what a scientist is vs a scholar vs a mage. I am afraid I kind of tuned out for a bit as I was more interested in making Trisha make interesting sounds than a discussion on science vs magic. Not that Trisha seemed to mind. But she is good at multitasking I am finding. Better than me it seems.


    At one point I pulled her up and then forced her cunt over my cum slicked cock. That brought her full attention back to me. Did not so much as fuck as grind in to one another for a while though. She is still leery of fucking right now. I am fine with it though, I just enjoy being inside of her. Well more inside of her, given how much of my blood she has drank lately.


    Dom asked at some point if I was going to fuck them all. I grinned and asked if she was offering. She eyed Trisha then shook her head, "I was just playing. I don''t get between a couple."


    Trisha smiles, "Oh we aren''t a couple, not like you mean. We just had the same need and filled it. Rob''s sex drive is as strong, if not stronger than mine and mine is pretty damn strong. Yours is likely to get stronger to. I have no problem with him screwing any other woman he wants.


    Actually I have a favorite daydream slash desire to someday be fucked by 3 healthy and well-endowed men at the same time."


    I grin, "She likes big dicks." I state happily, "I have had women take one look at me and back away from me. Very annoying that. Get you all hot and bothered then decide that your too large for them to handle. But then I found a few who try it, like it and come back for more. Them I like."


    I pull out and even at ''half-mast'' they can see how large I am. Till Trisha turned around and licked me clean, which got me back to full hardness. Agnes looks, eyes go wide and her nipples turn in to little stiff rocks. (B cup) Dom actually looked impressed then scared, then the idea that she Can''t die came to her and she stood straight, eyes shining and smiles, I can see her getting wet and we all can smell it. (Dom is a C cup) - both girls have an ok figure and I am not opposed to sexing them up. Though given their natures I may end up gagging them first as I am unsure of their self-control.


    Agnes looks at me then Dom then around the room. Then shakes her head, "I don''t trust myself or Dom not to try and eat you and I really don''t want my first time as a vamp having sex by you having to tie us up first."


    I shrug, "Was just thinking gags really, I got a few styles available."


    Dom laughs "Really ?" I shrug and pull open the bag I got that has a small piece of black leather binding tied through the zipper pull. The 150 cu.ft. interior is full of ''drawers'' of bondage gear. (thin flat pallets to keep it all straight). Wrist and leg ties, gags, harnesses, and other easy to carry and store small sex toys and BDSM supplies, "There is a market for it, so I carry stuff for that market. Granted it''s a specialty market, but I got this tag on my bag for a reason." I point to a special patch on the bags cloth flap. There are actually a couple of different patches there. One shows me as being a member of the Corrinel Merchants Association (Guild) and as a licensed trader. (Corrinel had no problem with me traveling within their borders to trade goods. They just did not want me to Leave their borders. But they gave me a Silver Pass which allows trade with other countries or persons from other countries at least. - Bronze level is within and only to people of your home country.) I got signs for ''minor magics'', Merchant Guild, Pass Port, Alchemist, and others.


    I point to each one and tell them what they mean (in the order above). The silver shows my level in each field and that I am allowed by treaty to trade in other countries. This also works to give me better tariffs and tax breaks in those other countries.


    Agnes looks at them, "Wait you¡¯re a trained Alchemist as well as all the rest ?" I nod, "Got my certification at the Mages guild in Silver Town." she nods, "That is a tough school I hear. Their Mages guild is not well thought of, but the Alchemist school is. " I shrug, "Got my mage certification there to." I have a vest with All my patches on it. Inside the vest to keep it safe and not attract certain bad people.


    Dom is looking over the assorted gags and pulls out a metal one. It takes her a minute to realize it is designed to hold a person''s mouth wide open. "What is this for ?" I grin at her, "Throat fuck training. Keeps the mouth open so they can''t bite down while their throat is being used.


    I take it stand behind her and then show her how it works by placing it on her. This one (like most of mine really) can be adjusted to a point even I can easily fit my wide cock through.


    Agnes lets me put one on her to. Trisha finds a harness and dildo''s and puts one on herself, humming happily. She chose a couple of the larger dildos for it.


    Pushing the bottom dildo up her ass while adjusting the front one for better use. "There, now we can both pleasure the girls." she is so happy.


    I push Dom on to her knees and smile as I show her how the gag works. Also I really enjoy using her mouth this way. I cum in her throat soon and as I am doing so Trisha reaches over and pulls me over to Agnes, "Fill her mouth to. They need to learn to swallow cum." she is cheerfully telling me. Little messy as I cum pretty hard. And soon their faces, mouths and throats are full of my hot juices. I am a little surprised to see the girls messaging my sex juices in to their flesh but turned on by it to. Agnes is the first to bend over and allow me to take her that way. I am more than happy to fill her request and love the sounds of her moans while I alternately screw both her holes. Then I turn and take Dom while Trisha uses her dildo dick on Agnes. We end up spending the whole night screwing each-others brains out and giving some of my toys a good test run to.


    By morning they are to wasted to move or care. So I put the 3 sleeping vamps in my magic bag. The part I keep my own personal stuff. (camping gear, blankets, clothing etc). They can climb out on their own that way, if they need to.

 Chapter ELEVEN: Onward and Upward

    I slept a little then cleaned up me and the tent before packing everything and moving on. I have a better idea of the direction I need to go now to. Still it is close to dark by the time I find a village.


    This one has no wall, but is good enough size to have a couple of inns. Close to a trade route and farm lands to one side, the forest to the other. I wander around a bit before heading to one of the Inns.


    Not a bad place. Several other races, including one green person. I think that is an orc but they are with another group and I don''t want to be a bother.


    I am looking to see if they have a room when I see a familiar face. Takes me a long minute to place him.


    I walk over, "Mage ?" I ask, he turns, stares then eyes go wide, "ROB! Well imagine that. What are you doing here man ?"


    I grin and show him my Trader pack, "I got in to Trading." he looks over the patches and nods, "Well good for you lad. Making a go at it, ah magic items. What sort ?" He ask, I shrug, "Potions, household items, minor stuff mostly. Some alchemy and spell components to." he nods, "I could use a look at the last of that. Not much selection here abouts." I nod but don''t make a move to show my wears. The innkeeper is giving me a fish eye. I turn to him, "Good evening sir." I start, he states, "Unless you got a permit your not allowed to sell stuff here." I point to the Multi country Silver patch. He glances at it, "That is not good enough, need one for this States Merchants association." I shrug, "Ok so I won''t trade here til I get one not a problem." he grunts, "See that you don''t." I shrug, "Does that mean you have no rooms available either ?"


    He considers then grunts, "1 silver a night. No perks" I shrug again, Mage gets upset, "A silver with no Perks. We got 4 rooms with breakfast for that amount."


    Innkeeper, "Your not some foriegner Mage, we know your good for it. He some stupid foriegner."


    I pull myself up, "Well it was nice seeing you again Mage, guess I will take my business elsewhere."


    Mage shakes his head, "Other place is worse actually."


    I shrug, "I got a tent and have spent plenty of nights on the road. No skin of my nose really." I look around and am almost tackled in a hug, "ROB!" I find Gallen holding me, "I am so happy to see you !" I oof, and cough, "so I feel." he lets me go, all smiles. "We got your carriage, well what''s left of it. Picked it up on our way back."


    Mage grins, "Never did find the blasted thing we were looking for."


    I look at him, "Never really told me what you were looking for, something about a crystal bridge."


    The ranger comes over, never have learned his name. He has a new scar on his face I notice. He rubs it, "Prophet saw a grand event and the king sent out teams to find it. No one did. So he said maybe next year."


    I wait, he sips his drink. I look at Mage, "So what is this prophecy ?"


    Gallen looks surprised then smiles brightly, "Oh right. Sorry. Lets see. Now how he said it not exactly but roughly. A magical bridge the color of the rainbow would appear in the world. From off that bridge a wonder would come and that wonder would change the world."


    I nod, "Ah. That would have been the Bifrost Bridge, the one some gods use to traverse the multiverse. Sometimes people find it, usually by accident and it changes the lives of those that encounter it."


    Gallen looks surprised then over at Mage, "Guess your theory was wrong then."


    Mage shrugs, "ok how was I to know. It''s not like he was very forth coming with descriptions."


    Ranger, "Well it did not help, we did not find it." I rub my nose, "Guys, how did I arrive in this world ?"


    Gnome (at my back), Grinning like he figured out the biggest of secrets, "Came down a rainbow and nearly ran us over in your magic carriage." I look around and down, "Oh hello. Correct. I believe at the time I told you about that."


    The Gnome looks at them, "Guys, HE is the Wonder that came from the Rainbow Bridge. Rob was the answer to that quest the whole time." I scratch my neck and wait for the response.


    Mage looks at me, eyes going wide, "By Joves many talented hands, I think your right Gerry." he shakes his head. Could not see the forest for all the tree''s." Gallen hugs me again. "YES!"


    "Gallen, no offense, but lighten up on the hugs. Your getting a little in to being creepy there." Gallen, blushing, backs off, "Sorry. I tend to hug people when excited."


    Gerry adds, "or happy, or sad, or anytime he can think of an excuse." I smirk. Gallen shrugs.


    I turn to Gerry, "I am glad I ran in to you actually. I think you gave me the wrong pouch back when we first met."


    He waves it off, "you mean those little crystals, they were only worth maybe a few gold each."


    I grin, "I sold 4 of them for a little over 4000 gold."


    He almost swallowed his tongue. Gagging and turning blue. Mage and Gallen reach him at the same time and get him breathing again. His first word is a loud "WHAT!"


    I kneel down and pull of the remaining 4 stones and hand them to him, "I only sold the damaged ones. These are called Spinels. They can be nearly any color but the darker the blue the more they are worth. The base price for almost any Spinel is between 100 to 500 gold. But some can sell for 1000 gold or more." I tell him in low tones. He stares at the 4 gems. Then nods, I add, "The high priest at the temple of Lady Luck in Silver Town is a gem expert. Though he did have another gemologist look them over to be sure. I used the money to get myself some classes and pay for my membership in the Merchants guild." He nods and stares, "had I known what these were worth." I grin, "You never would have let them out of your sight." he nods, "Very true. Dang, all this time and I thought they were just petty stones."


    He looks at me, "How did you know, beyond them I mean ?" I grin, "Grandfather on my mothers side was a jeweler. Taught me about stones and how to identify them. I was not sure till I got them professionally appraised of course. And I did not know their value in this world as I am not from this world." Gerry nods and sighs, "ok now I know I got to get my rocks looked at." I grin, "I studied up on that to. Covering as many bases as I could." He nods, "How much you charge me ?"


    I grin, "I think your paid in full for a few months." he nods, "point and thank you." I shrug, "You did me a good turn so I feel obligated to return some of it." he looks at the stones, "I been ripped off big time. I sold some of these for barely a 100 gold." he sighs.


    I look back at the Ranger, he is giving me a speculative look, "No." I state. He looks surprised, "What ?"


    "I will not go with you to see your king. He has a very bad reputation of ''collecting people of interest'' and Never letting them go except by death. You can have the carriage but not me."


    He pulls himself up, "How you going to stop me if I decide to " He stops as one of my bags opens and a pretty, slightly dishelved girl climbs out. She stands, kisses my cheak then looks around. A moment later, pulling her top on, another pretty girl climbs out, see''s the inn and grins, "Alright, food and drink, great I am starved." she looks back in to the bag, "Hurry up Agnes we are at an Inn." she climbs out only for the last pretty girl to climb out, staff in hand. "Hey Rob you got a comb or brush ?" I reach in to my pocket and hand her my comb. She nods and uses it to straighten her long hair.


    I look at the men and shrug, "Was easier to put them in the bag than wait for them to wake up." Gerry just snickers and nods. Gallen watched them walk off with his jaw half way to the floor, "You got any more girls in there ?" he ask. I grin, "Not yet but the night is young."


    Galvistar Mage looks at them then bumps me, "Who are they lad ?"


    I nod at them in order, "The busty one is Trisha, she is actually from the same lands as myself but came some while back. Found her in Asparka, weird story, saved her from some nasty undead things." they nod, "The other two are local. More or less. Members of an Adventurers guild. Dominic the red headed one is a warrior mage with a nasty temper, and Agnes is a pure mage. Met them a few days ago actually. They were looking for some ruins I was lost in the woods. Well I am pretty much working at being constantly lost all the time really, but you know what I mean."


    Gerry grins, "Off the road lost or running around in places you have never been lost."


    I nod, with them," Well the soldiers in Asparka go out of their way to hassle and rob Traders, especially those like me who normally travel alone.


    So Trisha and I decided to sneak around the border guard, which worked well. To well, we got lost in the woods. Mostly working our way east. Figured we would hit a town or at least the ocean at some point, if the ocean then turn north and look for a fishing village or the like and get directions." They nod, distracted by the pretty girls.


    I think, "Oh they remind me. What happened to Alze ?"


    Gerry smirks, "She is in jail here. Idiot girl tried to pick a guards pocket, he caught here. Now we either wait for her to get out or leave her. Trial is in a couple of days so for now we wait."


    I nod, "And the other girl ? I never got her name."


    Mage answers, "Gretta, she is over there." nods at some tables in the far corner, "Catching up with some other tribesmen."


    I spot the tall green woman, "Ah I see her now." mage smirks, "I would not suggest bedding her. She may claim you as a husband in her harem."


    I smirk, "I got my own harem, you just saw 3 of them. Got more in Silver Town." I wink at Gerry and Gallen, they grin back. Not to say I wouldn''t she is not a bad looking woman and she is nice to. Alza though, her I don''t like but she is rude, snarky, and wanted to rob me blind.


    I decide to go say hi.


    I walk toward the group. Most are non-humans or mix breeds of the bigger tougher races. Some good looking women I note in the group to. I hear them talking and laughing and speaking perfectly clear common. Right up till I get with in normal human hearing range, then some spot me and start that short gutteral type talking. ''you this, me that'' kind of thing. Like they are not as bright as everyone else or something.


    Gretta turns and looks surprised, "Hello." I say to her. Big mean looking orc stands up, "She not for you human, you go away."


    I look at him, "Oh cool your pipes. We know each other. Met on the road a few months ago and she helped me out some."


    Gretta nods, "Not big thing. He was in accident, Carriage over turned. Helped him out." she shrugs. I grin. She nods, "You do better now ?"


    I lean in, "I heard you all speaking in normal tones before I got close. I know you can speak better than your acting." she sighs and slumps a little, then looks at the group, "He has really good hearing. Could tell we were speaking planely before he got close." The big orc rubs his temples. I grin, "I get it. It''s expected of you so you all play along right ?" Most nod one white skinned fellow points at me, "You tell anyone about this, I kill you. Got it boy ?"


    I grin, "I have no reason to tell anyone about it. But your threatening me makes me want to tell everyone I meet now."


    Orc man looks at me, "You got death wish. He is half Giant." I grin, "So ?" Gretta is grinning, "You either better fighter or insane." she points out. I shrug, "Little of both. Just don''t take well to people threatening me."


    Big brute pushes past me and sits down next to a smaller woman, "Hey what I miss ?"


    Woman nods to me, "New guy here, Jarl threatened him and he responded like it''s a joke."


    Wall of metal turns and looks at me, then reaches up and pushes aside one of my medalions, "War. Nice." points to the insigna carved in to his armor, same symbol. "I am Sword of Mayhem, Paladin of War." I nod, "Nice to meet you I am Rob. Say do you know Hammer or Axe of War ?"


    He seems to perk up, "The girls, Yes how are they ?"


    "They are stationed over in Silver Town last I saw. Hammer and I had a relationship for a little while." Mayhem snirks, "So she did not break you eh." I grin, "We are pretty evenly matched actually. " Mayhem guwfa''s over that. He turns to the girl, "Hammer and Axe trained with me back in the day. They pretty good to have made it as far as they have. I am better of course." she nods and looks up at me, then stands, she is maybe 5''10" Sword of Mayhem looks close to 7'' or so.


    She smiles, "I am Darla, his helper, priestess, and such." I nod, no idea what all that really means, "Pleasure to meet you." I nod.


    Giant white warrior, "Well ain''t he polite. Polite is not how you greet them boy."


    I look at Mayhem he at me the we at the giant, Mayhem says, "Why not ? He is not trying to pick a fight with us or challenging us. So polite works well. He wears the sign of our faith so he knows how to fight at least even if he is not a professional soldier or adventurer." he looks at me, "Your not either of those are you ?" I shake my head, "Trader actually, though I have training." he nods satisfied. Darla smirks at the fuming giant, "Just stop trying to start trouble Jarl. It never ends well for you."


    Gretta is just leaning against a wall watching it all play out. Smirking at the ''soft man'' who she first met and the person I had become only a few months later.


    Jarl snarls, "This is between me and the pretty boy."


    I look at him, "Do you want to take it outside ?" He stands, all 8ft of him and growls "Yes!" and stomps toward the door with out looking back. I don''t follow.


    The others look at me waiting.


    I look at them, "What ? I did not say I was going to follow him or anything, I just asked if he wanted to take it outside, he did, I don''t. So I am staying here."


    Several around the table smirk or laugh. Mayhem shakes his head, "He will wait for you for so long, then come looking." I shrug, not really careing.


    I nod to Gretta, and walk off looking for my girls.


    Trisha and them are hunting I note and I leave them to it.


    The Innkeeper is still giving me the fish eye so I ask, "If you serve people like Mayhem and such over here." nodding at the table, "What is your problem with me ?"


    He practically snarls, "Your some stupid punk kid. Not even good enough to wipe one of their asses. Why should I treat you any better." I nod, "Well, I see. Interesting. Snap judgement based on complete conjecture and no information. Well your not going far in life are you." I started to go outside, only pausing long enough to let the girls know I left. They note it and I start out. Only to run in to Jarl on his way in, He looks confused, "You coming out to fight ?"


    I shake my head, "No, the innkeeper has made it clear I am not welcome here." he sighs and nods, "Good trick though. Got me outside where I had time to cool down. I know you know what happens when someone ask another if they want to go outside."


    I shrug, "the key is ''go outside'' or ''Take it outside''. Taking it outside usually leads to a fight. Going outside is no garentee the person who mentioned it intends to follow."


    He smiles, "You talk like a mage." I nod, "Cause I am actually. Warrior Mage to be precise." The giant grins, "Know any fire magic ?" I shrug, "Do cantrips count ?"


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.He smiles, "Not really no. See I am part Frost giant, so I go ice really well."


    I nod, "I don''t really know any combat spells to speak of, on the other hand I am good at alchemy."


    He nods and sighs, "I wish alchemy could come up with something useful. Like never melting ice. Summers would be so much easier that way."


    "Actually they have, couple months ago in fact. One of the items I am selling is perma-frozen ice bags. It''s really more of an ice slush but they never melt. Well so far. Just leave them in the bag. We call them Blue ice." I open a pouch and pull out a box, I open the box and a white cold mist pours out. He looks at the simple tan and blue bags. "The stuff is kept in the bags. Never open the bags and don''t try to drink it. It''s pretty poisonous if ingested. Not to mention freezing your insides can not be good for a person." he nods. "We advertise it as a combination item. First aid for strains and sprains as individual packs. Multiple packs, depending on the size of the container they are in, can keep food cool and there by make it last longer than it would otherwise." he nods, "Like a root celler." I nod, "In a box, yes." He considers this ,"How much are they ?" I shrug, "4sp each. Non-negotiable price." he nods and considers then ask, "Wait here, got to get my bag." I nod and wait. As I am waiting a couple guards come over one (girl) pokes me, "We were told your selling items with out a permit." I show her my patches and she looks them over. "Hm all the correct ones. Wonder why he said otherwise."


    I nod at the Inn just across from us, "The innkeeper from there ?"


    She nods, "He told me I needed a Local Merchants guild seal to sell in this town." she shakes her head and taps the 4 circles, "Only that and you got a silver one to. That is really good." I nod, "That is what I thought. But then he took a pretty instant dislike to me. Called me some names and such so I left. Was thinking of trying the other Inn but some folk I know told me they are not as nice as he is." she shakes her head, "Higher prices but that is because they are newer is all. 2 silver a night I think, but don''t hold me to that." I nod.


    She looks at the bags, "What is this ?"


    I grin, "New products out of Silver Town in Correlon. Never melting ice packs. As long as they are in their bags the ice inside never melts. Out of the bags you get a nasty mess." she grins, "Good for helping with sore muscles, sprains and such as well as food storage." I give her the whole spiel. She is not interested but her partner buys 2 and I wrap them in a thick white towel each. (towels cost me 5cp each, the formula and bags come to 1sp each, at 4sp I make a nice profit of 2sp 5cp) Jarl returns and buys 4 from me. He Loves the hand towels that come with them to. I explain the use of the towels and everyone leaves happy with their purchases.


    The lady guard directs me to the other inn. It is a nice 3 story affair, not as many people about but it looks nice. Sign reads Moore Inn. Not the most original sign but an Inn is an Inn and I want to sleep on something better than the little mattresses that are in my tent. I put those in there as they are thin enough not to mess with the compancting magics. But they are hard on my back.


    I walk in and like many of these places there is a tavern to one side and a desk at the other. I glance in to the tavern. A few people about but by no means packed.


    Looks nice enough though and the barmaids are pretty.


    I turn back to the desk and tap the counter. A tall very nicely built woman in a grey sweeter comes out from a back room, "Yes sir."


    I grin, "Hi, I am wondering if you have any rooms available and how much they are ?"


    She nods, "Yes sir, we have 3 types available. A group room for up to 4 people, they are 2 silver per person a night and include a breakfast in our tavern. A double room for 3 sp a night, with breakfast or a single room for 3 sp that includes breakfast and a bath." she seems tense. I consider. "The 4 person room." she nods, "You have traveling companions ?" I nod, "Yes, they are at the other place. We ran in some friends and they are all having drinks and what not. Me I just want a quiet room and some sleep. Been on the road a few days." she nods.


    I sign her registry (Name: Rob, occupation: trader) she reads it and takes the pay for 4 people. She gives me a key. "How will I recognize your companions." I consider, then use a picture cantrip and make it so she can see their faces. She nods, "Well that works. Girl friends." I shake my head, "They are adventurers I am a merchant. " I shrug and leave it at that.


    A few times as we are talking I felt like she was waiting for me to say or do Something then a sort of distant relief that I did not do it.


    Finally after the last time she does it I ask, "Why do you keep doing that ?"


    She looks blank, "Doing what ?"


    "Almost everytime I start a sentice with ''do you'' or ''can you'' you tense up and look like your either going to run or hit me."


    She blushes slightly and looks at her very large chest, "Single men often turn those phrases in to suggestions about me because of "she points at them. I nod, "Ah. Well I don''t know you and I am traveling with 3 women, whom I would very much not like to castrate me in my sleep." she slowly smiles and nods, "Ah good point."


    After that she is much more pleasant and shows me to my room.


    I learn later that there are only 10 people in the whole inn. Mostly because of a group of Vampire hunters have moved in and pretty much run everyone else out. Not on purpose, but because they are rude and nosy while they inneptly search for vampires.


    I put my stuff in my room and decide to try the tavern for dinner.


    I lock the door and head on down.


    Most of the people are in there still. Well the one man in the white shirts and most of the ladies. None I find actually work there though so I ask the girl behind the bar, "If you don''t work here why are you manning the bar ?"


    She shrugs, "They used to have several workers here, but with business being so bad Ms. Moore, the lady at the front desk, " I nod, "Had to let them all go. So it''s pretty much her and a cook that comes in for breakfast. If you want food you can ask her or go somewhere else."


    I sigh, "Lovely." I get a Cold shiver down my spine and look around for the source. Not hard to find, purple haired girl, nice eyes, ok figure, scary expression, I ask the cute blond, "What is with the death glare from the elf ?"


    She glances over, "No idea. But she does not like most people. Thinks most people are unknowingly working for the vampires." I pause, "What ?" I ask incredulously. She nods, "We are vampire hunters. We are based out of the inn cause there are no houses for sale in our price range."


    I slowly nod, "Well that is different. Been a while sense I ran in to any of them." she and another girl perk up, "You have faced vampires ?" I nod abscently, "Ex-Adventurer and Soldier." I say as a way of explenation. Thinking about this turn of events.


    I look up again, "What is your name ?" She giggles lightly and waves her tits in my direction, "I am Doris. And that is Mina." nodding to the girl to my left who is now in the conversation it seems.


    Mina, "You fought vampires ?" she urges.


    "Long time ago. Different land. Not happy memories." I state in a distant way.


    The girl, who in my head I have named Deathstare stalks over and grabs my hair, trying to pull me down to her 5ft nothing hieght. I don''t even budge. She pulls harder I turn and glare at her, "What is your malfuntion ?" I ask her.


    She snarls, "I don''t like your looks, there is something off about you."


    I raise an eyebrown and reply, "This from a girl with black and green glowing eyes ?"


    Mina, "He has you there Thora, You are not one to throw stones about strange looks. Besides from what I see he looks Fine." Doris nods, "I will second that." I turn and look at them both, as it slowly sinks in they are flirting, with me.


    Thora switches targets and grabs my ear instead, pulling on it. My response is to take her by the neck and lift her to my level. Gets my ear released at least, "You are annoying." I state.


    She grins and kicks, hard, aiming for my groin, "I" she states in the kick, "am a Dhampyr" hard kick, just misses my fun zone. I don''t even flinch.


    I shrug, "I wear a metal cup." she frowns (and I do cause so many times people who don''t like me try to knock them off).


    She snarls, "You don''t even know what that means do you ?" she is pulling at my fingers. I shrug, "Means Daddy was a baby vamp with really good self control or a gag in his mouth."


    I explain to the other girls, "Dhamphyr can only come about when a freshly turned vampire still has some living sperm in him. The sperm already has some vamp blood mixing with it. If the woman he is screwing gets pregnant while his sperm is still alive you get a Dhamphyr."


    She actually stopped struggling as I explained that, "Ok so you do know what one is."


    I shrug, "I am a Revenant, so what''s your point."


    Now she completely stops, "How many generations ?"


    I shrug, "No idea. Till the incident with the vampires it was dormant. Then they came and I got bigger and stronger really fast and for some reason I am immune to their mind control powers."


    Thora goes from wanting to slice and dice me to fuck me hard in that one statement. I can Smell her heat. Smell her arrousal. Mixing with the other two women it''s a heady smell. Makes my cup uncomfortable to wear. Things are starting to heat up when this stupid teenager boys voice cracks the air, "Let her down fiend!"


    I turn and look, boy in green leathers holds up my bracelet,"We found proof he is in legue with the vampires."


    I drop the girl, and growling leap at him. Easily catching the thief, grabbing my bracelet from him even as I back hand him across the room.


    A man in black robes steps forward and blast me with 5 mage missiles. My shield absorbs them all. I look at him next and he nearly shits himself. None of the 3 girls do anything to stop me or help them. They just sit back and watch.


    Red haired girl comes out from the jakes (rest room) and sees me grab their mage and play smack the crap out of him (open palm strikes as I don''t want him dead, just unable to cast spells). She ask, "What''s going on ?"


    "Jordon and Mel broke in to the big guys room and stole something, then tried to claim it as proof of him being in league with vampires. He is beating them up for it now." this from Thora.


    New girl gives her a wide eyed stare, "Why are you not helping ?"


    She grins, "He does not need any help, he has them well in hand." dreamy tone to her voice. Dora smirks, "He is a like Thora and now Thora is all hot and bothered."


    New girl slowly nods, "Oh another Dhampyr. That explains how Jordan ended up over there." Mage tried to grab the bracelet from me. I break his arm.


    Someone called the guards as 4 of them show up. (Probably Ms. Moore).


    They run in as I am looking for where Jordan crawled off to. They pull him up and he points at me, "He is in league with vampires and attacked us cause we found out."


    I growl, "I attacked them cause they broke in to my room and stole my belongings Waving my enchanted bracelet around and calling it proof."


    With Ms. Moores help they search my room. My belongings, gear and products are all over the place. several bags of Blue Ice have been split open and are making a huge mess all over the beds and floors. (blue dye in the mix, stains very badly) I moan at the sight of it. "Oh MY GOD! WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH THESE PEOPLE!" I go in and am near tears. Broken bottles, torn clothing and cloths and many other things everywhere.


    The 3 who did it are arrested (Jordan, his mage and a girl I had not seen yet) I spend hours sorting the mess. A great deal of my products are destroyed or made useless by their ransacking. The girls find me and see the mess. Through tears of frustration I tell them about the moron hunters and how they did all this destruction. I am just lucky they did not try to cut open a Marvel Pack or the tent.


    All in all they destroyed or stole (items of mine were found in the girls belongings, that''s how they connected her to the crime) amount to over 200 gold in damages. I go over the numbers carefully. Not including the damages to the inn room.


    I bring all the damages to the Magistrates office along with a list of what the items were, how much they cost me and my projected sale price. I did fudge the price of the blue ice a little on making it (I included Labor which I normally don''t). Not to mention my personal property.


    The Magistrate ask about the bracelet. I show him how it shows words and pictures and explain as near as anyone can figure it''s used by merchants to help learn the common language for different kinds of items. He looks it over. Ask a mage from Their Guild who agree''s with me about its use. Stating those bracelets while rare are not unheard of. No one knows who made them however.


    Ms. Moore brought in her own grievences and how she was forced to let them stay for fear of her life. Jordan and Mel had hinted that if she ever evicted them they would kill her for being in league with vampires.


    The group pretty much disolves after this mess as the ring leaders are all arrested and sent to jail on numerous charges from theft, destruction of private property, threatening citizens and Terrorism I tossed that one to the judge based on their actions he agreed and it added another 20 years to their sentice.


    I ended up staying in that town for a month because of that mess.


    The girls though, bless them, did not mind. Gave them plenty of oppertunities to practice their powers and play with the locals. Never once though did any rumor of vampires actually being active in town come up. No one died of vampire like attacks. Nothing of the sort.


    In the end I was given 20gold for my losses (all the stupid party had left after they paid off Ms. Moore for the damages to her Inn.) I used it to buy me and the girls some new clothes.


    I did see Thora again though. On Trisha''s suggestion to. She thought it would be a good idea for me to get the girl pregnant. The other ''vampire hunters'' girls to. So during the trial, I visited them all, sometimes with Trisha in tow. Trisha had to charm a few of them in to it. But I screwed everyone of them. Hard and with no mercy in me. I wanted them all to produce Revenant babies. Ok I admit it was more a revenge thing. Mostly. Doris and Mina they came back for more all on their own. They liked me and the sex to. Thora did when she learned to walk again. I used her everyway I could think of several times.


    I also scewed Moana Moore with a little presence help from the girls. Took all three of them to get past the chesty ones defense. She was so worth it though and crawled back for more (turned out she was a submissive in the end and loved a strong dominant man to use her properly'' did not like corny or weak pick up lines though.) Moana even helped me screw the hunter girls. She understood revenge sex, Interestingly she ended up with her own pet from the group. Girl named Debbie Good. Debbie almost came with us. But did not like being in a 7 girl harem.


    By the time we were ready to move on, we had 3 new girls in our company. Seems while I was screwing them, the girls were thralling them. We got Dora, Mina, and the red head, Melony.


    By the time we reached the capital city of Dom-Torra all three girls were perfect little perverted submissive sex toys and donors. Completely Pan sexual and willing to do anything or anyone Trisha or I told them to do. I do admit I loved having such lovely and willing pets.

 Chapter TWELVE: Dom-Torra city of Wonder

    By the time we reached the capital a couple months later the girls looks had changed along with their attitudes and dress. My cum seemed to have almost magical propteries on living flesh (ie all their breast got bigger even as their willingness to be my toys got stronger. Their hair got noticably longer to. (Though it could be a mix of my cum and Trisha''s blood. Trisha suggested that).


    Melody it seems likes henia tattoos'' Draws on herself and sometimes the others. The nice part is they come off. That sort of Tattoo I like. Changeable. So far though none of the girls appear to be preggers (if they are it''s taking a long time) And Sune / Lilra is not talking about it. Though I have seen the Lilra aspect around a few times. She likes that I got a harem of sorts. Kinky girl that she is.


    Have not really seen any of the other gods around for a while. Still feel a presence now and again but it''s like they are backing off and letting me do things on my own. Nice to a point but a little scary to. I suppose it''s good. Makes me more reliant on myself.


    On a professional note I got my Merchant Guilds association pass for this country now, just in case I run afoul another one like that innkeeper.


    And a week before reaching the capital, ran in to Mage again. He looked Much better, deffinitely richer and was in wonderful spirits. He told me the carriage, even though it was in such bad shape was accepted by the King and how the Kings archmages were able to restore it to it''s pre-crash state (accidently removing the blood stains in the process). It still does not work but it is a wonder of engineering and the king was so pleased he gave them a huge bonus.


    They told the King how it appeared on the bridge and rolled down the steep road and off the road and rolled. Never once mentioned a driver so I am in the clear. Still he gave me a portion the party had pooled (everyone buy Alza he states) and hands it over to me. Came to 1000 Platinum. (5000 gold) I stare at it and almost start sobbing. He then learns how only a day after I saw him my pack had been ransacked and I lost allot of my wares to some crazy people looking for vampires inside my items and bags. And how the ring leaders are now all locked up and in jail on charges that included conspiracy and terrorism but all I got from it was 20 gold. What he gave me more than made up for that loss.


    He was pleased it made me happy. Also pleased I did not hug him. He teleported back to his friends with the news of what happened to me and all since I saw them last.


    Some of my story was pretty well known (Between Gossip and broad sheets the story spread). The fact a few months later that most of the women in the group were or had gotten pregnant was an interesting one for the rumor mongers for a time to.)


    Of the city itself. It is located in a pedimont area, ie lots of large hills that eventally much further north, turn in to mountains.


    We crest a large hill, still many miles off, but can see most of the city pretty clearly. I now see why it''s called the City of Wonders.


    I stand and stare at it as do many others around us who have never beheld the city before. It''s massive, showing signs of multiple cultures and architectures and age. My first thought (past wow) is, "must be expensive to live there." Many people around us laugh. A few nod and the locals shrug.


    Over the city can be seen birds, a couple of small dragons (relitively speaking) some people on carpets, brooms, or just puttering along using flying spells. Most of those are toward the central towers though. Agnes points them out. "Mage''s Guild. Some area''s of the city it''s illegal to fly near. You do and the guard will shoot you down."


    I nod, "Kings Palace and Military area''s most likely."


    She nods, "Yes as well as some other government areas and the prison, which is down in that big hole there. Once you go in it is highly unlikely you will come out."


    I grimace. I don''t care for the sound of that. "Right, stay out of prison if at all possible." they all nod.


    One woman near us comments, "In olden times they thought this was the edge of the world. This city was here then to. Though a great deal smaller to be sure. Seems this city has always been here in one form of another." I nod to that even though she was not talking to me.


    Agnes and Dom point out different parts of the city that are visible from here. Temple district, lower market, low rent district (sort of a slum but cleaner I am told) Interestingly that area seems to mostly be the buildings built along the walls not the open area''s between the walled area. That I am told is where most the middle and merchant classes live. Agnes has family there. Dom does not say where her family is, only you can''t see it from here. Of the ''slaves'' Mina says she has family here. Merchants but low end types. They run food stands and carts around the markets, advises we don''t eat anything they sell at those carts cause the meat and such is questionable in it''s source. I nod and mutter, "rat, goblin, horse, human¡­" she nods. "So no dinners with the family ?"


    She leans over to me, "why do you think I adjusted so well to this lifestyle ?"


    I grin, "Good sex ?"


    She grins, "Well that helped yes." I nod though. I know there would be people like that. There always is. "But it''s because I grew up in a family that largely preys on others to make their money. Ok granted it''s more with bad food and questionable ethics more than eating people at least as far as I know. I got some cousins I am not so sure about in that respect. But anyway, working for you guys, besides the good sex, is not all that different from how my family operates." I slowly nod. There is some sense to that logic. Something more to consider than the blood bonds and the domination games and sex.


    Now I will admit, while the vamps can''t overtly control me via powers or blood, I have noticed myself going darker of late. I have been Neutral but I used to have some good tendancies, I was nice to people. I tried to make the world better. But over the last few weeks, between the attacks by Destiny on my mind and the slight darkness of the vampires and well the really kinky sex. I have been slipping more in to the jaded monster I try to supress. I need something possitive I think to pull me out of it. But I don''t see that happening anytime soon as the dreams are getting worse and my drives for sex and the need to dominate others is getting stronger to.


    This is what I am thinking about as we all walk onwards to the city.


    Once at the varies entrances to the city Dom and Agnes lead us to a small side entrance. They use their Guild signs to open the door and let us all through. I have to show my local Merchants Guild sign to. I got Silver for this country as well (as a precaution) and it worked to get me in with out having to pay a tax. Dom informs me even with that I would have had to pay a hefty fine and tax as the guards at the main gates tend to be corrupt. The government know''s this but turns a blind eye to it. The other thing to watch out for are private guards who try to press fines on tourist and obvious foriegners. Mina, Dom, and Agnes eye the rest of us. I shrug and look around memorizing the city, country and such guard uniforms. This turned out to be a good thing as we get stopped at least 3 times by assorted guards looking for a fast few gold.


    The first one we ignored and I look at him and in english told him to bugger off. Trisha giggled. Dom told them the same thing in common. They only did cause of the size of our group. The next group tried the old ''you can''t pass with out a toll''. Mina smiled at them and mentioned a name. They paled and got out of our way. She comments, ''sometimes having an uncle in low places is helpful''. I grin at her she smiles and leads the way.


    The last time was a large well armed group. They were not intimidated by us at all and one actually pushed me and drew his sword. I look past them and saw a contingent of guards. I looked down at the man, "You really don''t want to try that boy." I stated. He smirked, "think the those soldiers will help you." nodding at the guards, "You got another think coming farm boy."


    I shrug, pick him up and Threw him. Chain mail and all he arced over his friends, the guard and landed in a pile on a manure cart. I smirk, "2 points." Trisha shakes her head, "3, forgot distance and wind drift." I consider and nod. The guard noted the throw and one Massive fellow comes over, "Why you throw him ?"


    "He pulled a weapon on my girls, I am not about to allow some punk to try stuff like that." The man looks at the lovelies around me and nods, "Ok. Good throw, you on your way ?"


    I nod and let it stand he huffs, "not dumb enough to fill in blanks huh ?" I hold up both my guild charm and War medallion. He takes both in and nods, then glares at the guard, "He has connections, suggest you back off."


    One scoffs, "Flaming Sword mercenaries are old or dead."


    I shake my head and Feel something, something familiar and dangerous. I look around and almost gulp. Hammer, Axe and a small army of Paladins of War (around a hundred, some on horses some on foot). Luce walks over to me, she looks larger, still pretty but very pregnant. She notes all the girls with me and smirks, "Hello Rob. Working on that harem still ?"


    "Hello Luce, I heard you were looking for me." she nods and her force surrounds us. Not one of my people back down. The bully soldiers take one look at the flaming sword banner and back off (also they are seriously outnumbered) I look at them, "That is a Lot of Paladins." I note. The Really big guard is close enough to hear that and Really looks at the heavily armored people around us. Then carefully scoots back to his platoon. They quietly vacate the area.


    Luce sighs, "War sent them to protect me. Seems to think I am going to give birth to some great warrior or something."


    I look at her and think ''platoon'', but Trisha says it, "I would say at least triplets if not more just going by your girth."


    Luce nods and sighs, "Mid wife said much the same thing." Luce nods at them, "Who are they ?"


    I pull up Trisha, "This is Trisha, rescued her from some undead in Burma, turns out she is from my homeland." Luce nods. I point to Dom and Agnes, "They found me after I got lost in the woods past Asparka and in to this country, trying to avoid the border brigands. They are Guild Adventurers from here. I helped them recover an item they were sent after." she nods again. "The others we met in a town (I drop the name and Luce grins and fills in a blank)


    "YOU were the Merchant who was acosted by the terrorist then ?" I make a face and nod. She smiles hugely, "Thought so. That is how your luck goes. So impregnate any of them yet."


    Mina frowns, "no, but not for a lack of trying. We all want to have his babies." Luce cracks up. "That¡¯s my Rob. Only the best come looking for you."


    I hesistate, "Your not mad ?"


    She waves me off, "No. I know the gods have been pushing you to make babies. I know it messes with some control freak of a god cause you and your kids can''t be controlled by outside forces. War told me, as did Sune and Tyche. They all seem right proud of you to. Said you cause the enemy more head-aches than any agent they ever had. You make them happy then as a Paladin you make me happy. I just wanted you around for." she looks at her bulging stomach, "Well you know."


    I reach up and rub her belly, "I really did not know when I was told to leave that I had done this."


    She nods, "The gods command you go. I know this. I am ok with it to. Axe wants a few words and maybe some shots at you but she has always been protective of me that way. Makes us a good team."


    I nod. "I met another Paladin, he is not in a good way though. Cursed armor." they wince and nod.


    Axe scoots up, "What is his title ?" I shrug, "Sword of Mayhem." she thinks but shakes her head, "He knows you two, said you all trained together."


    Their eyes go wide and Axe tells me, "Class of 20, only 5 made it of those only 3 got to the rank of titles ¡­ holy father of battle, Marx." Luce nods, "Has to be. What stupidity did he do to get cursed armor ?"


    "From what he told me, He was in a inner hall, just been awarded his full title. He was looking around and found a pillar was hollow inside was a wicked suit of armor."


    They nod and state, ''and he put it on and it does not come off''. I nod. THEY know about those armors. They activate when ever War needs an avatar. Putting one on is suicide.


    I look around at all the red and black armors. I note a few other god signs but most have the sign of the Spirit to. "So if an army of Paladins for good is the most evil thing around, what is an army of anti-paladins ?"


    She grins, "Minorly evil in compairison actually. They will kill and destroy in the name of good. We do it cause it''s fun. Not that we do it in allied territories, bad for the church. Avarell is not a country we want as an enemy. Rich, big army, Ruthless king."


    I nod, "I have heard."


    "So you found me, now what ?" Luce looks at Axe, Axe walks over and sucker punches me in the gut. I don''t even bend over or react other than a raised eyebrow, "Anything else ?" Axe looks at her mailed fist then at my stomach, pulls up her visor, "Ok How are you not on the ground gasping for air ?"


    I grin and tap my bracers, "Bracers of Defense. Puts a protective barrier around me the strength of plate armor but with out any of the weight or restrictions normal armor has." She looks completely surprised, "They make them that strong ?" I nod, "Actually there are some that are stronger but they are abhorbily expensive." she nods, "Well damn, that was anti climatic."


    I shrug, "Want me to take them off ?" She smiles, and nods. I take them off and then wait. She slams my stomach with everything she''s got. I barely let a breath out. I grin "I get a turn ?"


    Luce stops us, "No, we need her able to walk, not thrown through a building."


    I shrug. "Was worth asking."


    Axe mutters ''not fair''. Dom puts a hand on her shoulder, "He took out an entire squad of elite soldiers single handily, then defeated and out manuvered a Lich run army of undead and rescued Trisha, THEN beat me in combat and I am no slouch. Next he took on a giant undead skeleton and literaly kicked its head off before ripping its arms off and tossing it down a flight of giant sized steps on top of a cursed pyrimid. "


    Axe and Luce (and the other paladins) all hear that, then look at me. Tall sure, strong, ok. farm boy good looks, calm easy going demeanor. Just took a punch from one of the most feared Paladins of all time and did not even notice. The rest could just be stories but somehow none think so.


    Trisha smirks, "That is before some crazy bitch stabbed him in the back while he was asleep so she could steel his stuff. He got up and beat the crap out of her before having me pull the tent spike she drove in to his back, Just missing his heart."


    I nod, "That coming out hurt worse than it going in. I am glad Trisha was there. She took care of me, got me patched up and all. I tied the crazy bitch to a tree and sometime in the night something came along and ate her. We found pieces of her all over the place the next morning. I got what''s left of her skull in a storage space." Luce nods, "That''s my Rob, got to have evidence."


    Agnes, "Her brain was eaten. Whole back of the skull gone, brain gone, jaw torn off. Really nasty bit of work. Till she went crazy she was our friend. Rob and Trisha nursed Dom and me back to health. I am thankful he carries healing potions and Cyril had bad aim. She tried to stake us to our beds."


    Dom nods, "I miss the old Cyril, not the monster she turned in to." she sighs and then looks toward the city center and their Guild, "We need to get going, need to report in and hand over the items we were sent for."


    I look at Luce, "Your going to follow me aren''t you ?" I ask as I put my bracers back on, she nods, smiling. "You know it. Not letting you out of my site for at least 6 more months. I intend you be with me when I pop. So I can gripe and call you names and threaten your man hood."


    I nod, "Sound fair. And truthfully I want to be there. I would not have left you had I a choice."


    She smiles and reaches up and pats my shoulder (she can''t reach my head very easily) "Good boy."


    Luce waddles over and takes Trisha''s arm and walks with her, "So your from the same country as him ?"


    She nods, "But different area, he is from the south I am from the north. Though I left before the place went to hell in a hand basket. Not of my own will though. Stupid witch messed up a spell and blew a bunch of us out of there and we ended up stuck in Burma." Even Luce flinches at that, "Not a good place to live from what I hear." Trisha nods, "tell me about it. I had been there 2 years when Rob showed up and took me out of their on an impulse. Just cause we come from the same land. He likes having someong he can talk to that understands the same jokes. I do to really. I am the last of our group to still live on top of it all." she confides to Luce.


    Luce grins, "You like him don''t you ?" Trisha nods, "He is good people. Scary in a fight but looks out for those he likes. Those he doesn''t like he could care less what happens to them."


    Luce nods, "Yeah, he is a keeper."


    Trisha nods, "We are just friends though. Nothing more really."


    Luce nudges her, "you don''t want his babies ?"


    Trisha looks sad, "I can''t have any. The monsters in Burma made sure of that. Hot poker in the womb type fix."


    Luce nods, "That will do it. Lets you have all the pleasure but never a kid. Evil thing to do to a woman. Fun, but evil."


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.Trisha looks at her, "Rob warned me about you. He talked about you allot really. I think in his own way he loves you. Not that your ever likely hear him say it. He has a thick wall around his heart."


    Luce nods, "He has been badly used and hurt and now very little gets in. I understand that to. Still I am glad to have him in my life."


    Agnes comes up on the otherside of Luce, "What did you mean by Harem ?"


    Luce grins, "We talked about things. See I only got to see him on my day''s off while working at the Temple. So meetings were irregular and well we are both strongly passionate people. He asked me once if I had a problem with being in a harem. I laughed at the time and he explained it to me, and well Sune, the love goddess actually showed up the first day we met and I was not in uniform. She was in matchmaker mode. Says something about a person when an actual god shows up and tries to hook you up with someone you know ?" Agnes, eyes wide and looking back at me, nods. "he only ever mentions having met war. Complains about Lilra sometimes showing up just on the edge of reality. But I thought he was joking."


    Luce shakes her head, "Nope, he can sense them. Knows when they are near or watching sometimes they send avatars. Wars sent one the first time I and Axe met him. Mind you he had just wiped the floor with us. Made War laugh. We, two of the most powerful dangerous warriors in the region. Him some fresh faced kid no real world combat experience except against some stupid brigands, which I did not learn till later, and he took us out in under a minute. Tied us to pillars and then went in to the most secret sactum in our temple cause he had some cursed item to dispose of and War, being the baddest of all beings, was the only one he thought could do it right. Not sure what War did with the item. But it did not come back. Ever since then War comes around or at least keeps an eye on him. Likes him and thinks he has potential. A few of the bright ones here thought they could take him out. That is one reason Axe punched him like that. Though many of us did get to see him throw that punk guard across the square. That helped some to."


    Agnes nods. Trisha just smiles and nods, "He is something special alright. He said something to an Avatar of War and Sune not long ago and they talked to something beyond them in the godly realms. They did something to us 3 made us special, to better help Rob against the enemy. We don''t have his strength of course But we have our own gifts and powers. The girls, they were in bad shape. Near death, thanks to that traitor bitch. I think that had something to do with it to. "


    Agnes nods and sighs, "came with a hefty cost. Neither Dom or I can have children, but our lifespan is now much longer. Think Elf like longer."


    Luce nods, "The gods never give anything with out their being a cost. Greater the gift greater the cost." all 3 nod.


    I just listen while quietly walking next to Axe and a Paladin I have not met before. I do note there are 4 more right behind me to. They seem intent that I don''t run off and leave Luce again.


    The route we take is nice, would have been nicer if we were not in the middle of an army of evil soldiers so I could sight see more. But they were useful in keeping the riff raff at bay.


    Then we went in to a long, well lit and Tall tunnel under the west walls and came out in the Northern part of the city. Walk up a long hill like path and come out in a wide road. I see people climbing up buildings and doing something like parkoar. I ask Mina, as she is close and she smirks, "Thieves guild trainies most likely. Part of one of the Adventurers Guilds. There are 4 in this city. One in each major district. From what I have seen your two girls belong to one of the biggest and richest in the city. Their hall is next to the Temple of Glorious Fortune. Well be able to see it soon."


    I stare at the massive grey and gold pyrimid and point at it an Mina nods. I can only think "HOLY SHEETS" the others laugh. I am informed it''s actually several temples within, but the top of it all is a primary temple to Tyche (the top of the stair) and supposedly has a massive selection of stores and a gambling hall to beat any anywhere but getting their with out magic defeats all but the sturdiest of people. So only the wealthy, who can afford magical conveyances are normally found with in That temple.


    I look at Dom and she nods and sighs, "You would not fit in. But your going aren''t you ?" Huge smile and a nod. Luce is smirking to. Axe looks mildly pained.


    The guild hall looks tiny next to the pyrmid, but then everything looks tiny in compairison. The hall is actually good size fortress looking place with a domed almost Arabic look to it. There are dozens of people going in and out and hundreds milling about the place.


    Dom leads us to the gate, where suddenly a dozen well armed ''warden'' types rush out and block the small army and us from entering. Only Dom made it in before the way in was blocked.


    I continue forward and one of them sticks a sword in my face, I calmly point out that they can step down or cause an incident with them. I add they, the solders will wait out here. Luce nods and seeing this the army of War just goes about setting up a waiting area around the courtyard and gossiping among themselves. Only the core group goes in with a widely grinning Luce and a stunned Axe, she whispers to Luce, "What just happened ?"


    Luce whispers back, "Rob has a touch of the gods in him. He is good at this peace stuff."


    The Guilds heavy warriors are heading toward the front even as we 8 come in and head over to Dom, who is filing in some paper work and did not even realize we were delayed.


    The guild leaders talk to witnesses as to why the alarm was sounded, a guard explains that there is a large contigent of heavily armed and armored soldiers outside, apparently under this raggedy looking mans command. Points at me. I admit I need a change of clothing and a bath but I don''t think I am raggedy looking.


    One of the Elite cast a spell and several of the group glow (well items glow) Me especially as I Like my magic items. We all note it, but none of us really react except Axe to Luce. Luce''s armor is glowing, "Since when do you wear enchanted armor ?"


    Luce looks at her, "Since I got to big to put my normal armor on. That''s why I always wear my dress armor. I had it enchanted to be able to fit me no matter How big I get."


    Axe nods, "Ah and here I thought you were spending a fortune on new chest plates. Much sounder idea."


    The guild leaders come over, "DOM!" a big bear of a man in fancy plate armor commands. She looks up calmly, "Yes Guild Master Chambers ?" She then glances behind and sees the glowing group then back at him, "Is something wrong ?"


    Her complete lack of reaction has him shaking his head. He turns to Agnes, "Ok you then. Who are these people, and why is there a small army of a War god on our doorstep ?"


    She curtsies, " The war types are actually guarding the pregnant lady and following her about. Sort of an honor guard as I understand it. She and the one next to her are high ranking Paladins in the Service of War and Rob is the father of her children, that''s the tall man in need of a change of clothes. "


    Chambers slowly nods and looks at me, "So you¡¯re a soldier or the like ?"


    I look at him, "Retired, I am a merchant trader these days."


    Luce grinning adds, "He is also normally one of the calmest most laid back of people. Until you upset him." She hugs me as best as her large armored form allows. I turn in her arms and give her a careful one armed hug and kiss the top of her helmed head.


    Priest there does a ''know alignment'' type spell, we all glow different colors with the Paladins being an angery evil red and me being a silver grey, the vamps show as a darker grey and the others in differing colors with grey mixed in. (I think Grey being neutral but not sure of the other colors). The priest sighs, "Anti-paladins, the boy is True Neutral, Oddly Dom and Agnes are showing more Neutral that usual. Well Dom is less chaotic than normal. Where is Cyril ?"


    We 4 (me, Trisha, Dom, and Agnes) look at each other. I just state, "Dead"


    Chambers ask, "How Dead ?" I get my pack from Melody and search for the right section then pull out the decaying skull with most of her face on it and hand it to him, "Something Ate her."


    He stares at it then carefully hands it to the priest who looks at it, "You brought her skull back ?" the priest ask incredulously.


    "I find proof is better given when such things occur."


    He slowly nods, "Your not used to people taking you at your word are you."


    I narrow my eyes, "I was trained to always have proof when such things happen. I have fought to many undead not to do that."


    Taking a deep breath the Guild Master sighs, "Ok, did you all get the cup ?"


    Dom points me to a table, I answer, "Did not know which one you wanted, so we took everyone we found." I open a side pouch and pour out about 2 dozen different cups of many different designs, "Was a room just full of them." I explain.


    The Guild mage cast Detect magic again and at least half of them glow. He sighs, "Well this is going to take a while."


    Man blue robes with wide grey stripes, "So how did you get through the dungeon and it''s traps ?"


    Agnes grins, "Rob - he cheated."


    I shrug, "If you don''t count all the giant spiders we had to face as cheating. Trees were full of them directly over the spot where the pyrimid was below. I had some item patches, pit types, instead of being sown on to a robe like you normally find them they were sewn to a scarf and labled, so I knew what we had. Still managed to grab off the wrong ones a couple times though. Shaking after fighting all those spiders."


    Trisha nods, "The big ones were not the problem, it was the little ones. Widows and wolf spiders. Rob stood there and cast exterminate cantrips one after another till he was hoarse while the rest of us battled off the larger critters."


    I shrug, "The few spells I know are all useful, non combat type spells. And cantrips, I know lots of those." The mage just smirks, I can tell he ''thinks'' he knows my type. Has me pegged and cubby holed and I for one am willing to let him underestimate me.


    Agnes and Dom both nod, "Wash and Bath being two of his favorites, especially after Dom found some carrion by falling in to a pit of it. Worse stink than a skunk ape."


    Dom shivers and nods, "I think he used two or three bath spells just to get the stink off me. Burned the clothes, not even Wash and real soap could get the smell out."


    I think, "Is that what happened ? You never told me that part." they shrug.


    Agnes grins, "Right forgot, I did promise not to tell Rob didn''t I." Dom shrugs, "Told Chambers, Rob just happened to be here. So no spanking for you this time."


    The guildies just shake their heads or don''t comment. These two have been together for a long time. Cyril I learn (from someone explaining it to Vallen, who is one of the guildies) was new to their team and tended to alienate everyone due to her obsession over her god.


    Grey - Blue robe, "Lied about the scarf part, other parts are true enough." I glare at him. I got my secrets and I want to keep them.


    Chambers, "We use truth spells to keep stories as accurate as possible. So truthfully tell the tale."


    I glare, "Screw you. I have secrets and I am not sharing them with you."


    He turns to the girls they shrug, "Sorry can''t help you. He swore us to secrecy and we really don''t want the problems that would occure if we break our word to him or the Gods he serves."


    Priest looks up, "Is that a secret to boy ?"


    I look at him and stand tall, "Tychie" the blue robe nods for true.


    Chambers nods, "Yes being cursed with bad luck would make life highly unpleasant and possibly short. Very well, so using a secret method you dug a pit under the tree''s where the spiders nested and found your way in to the Dungeon center ?"


    We nod, I state, "I used a rope to lower in a lantern to see around then went down and dispatched the guardian before it could activate. After that is was pretty easy to find and gather everything. Then leave."


    Blue robe opens his mouth and the girls all shake their heads and he shuts it."


    He does add, "not going to get in to the guild this way."


    I shrug, "I have no interest in joining your guild. I just have the items you wanted and was here to help out the girls. "


    Mage, "Don''t know what your missing not being in a guild."


    I shrug, "Already in guilds thank you. Merchants guilds as well as Mage guilds. Payed member in 2 countries at present."


    Luce grins, "He is a Silver rank in both Merchant guilds, though only bronze in the mages guild as he only took the minimal courses and training."


    The mage snorts, "Don''t have the discipline for it eh boy."


    I shrug, "I learned what I needed to know. I specialized in Alchemy. But alchemist in Corrinel can never get higher than Bronze in the guild as over all they don''t think much of the craft."


    He and a few others look mildly surprised at that.


    The truth detector just nods as that was another Truth. He is scratching something off the top of his page I note and being curious I move over and look. He had me down as an applicant for the guild at first. He is scratching that out and puttng in (not an applicant, just doing a favor for a couple of members).


    Luce makes a face, "Not fair really. Rob made a brilliant discovery, highly profitable and they barely acknowledge it."


    I sigh, "I did not discover it Luce, I don''t know who did. I just brought it from my homeland to here and taught it to the locals. Could you not try to make me out to be something I am not."


    She shrugs, Axe grins. "Still you did introduce some nice items to many people and now they are exporting them and your getting rich off the deals." I shrug.


    One fancy boy looks at me and sniffs, "Him, there is no way that vagabond is rich."


    I glare at him, "Like to see how well dressed you would be running across country boy. Several weeks of living off the land and roughing it. We came straight here. No sight seeing, no inn. Just came here so Dom and Agnes could check in, give you those damn cups. Not get judged by some prissy stuck up snobs."


    The scribe does not say a word as he records everything but I noted a little smirk when I got to the prissy bit.


    Prissy boy makes a mistake, he draws a rapier on me, "If you were a man and not some whelp I would teach you some manners."


    Agnes looks to the Guild Master, "Sir ? Are you going to allow this. Vallen is going to get himself killed."


    Chambers crosses his arms, "The boy is not in the guild, so it''s his call. Though if he does draw steel here I will have him arrested." he is smirking.


    I just step up and then flatten the prissy idiot with one punch.


    The GM looks ready to blow. I shrug, "No steel you pompus piece of shit." I turn to leave, "Come along girls. Time to leave this over sized shit house."


    He yells, "They do not have my permission to leave!"


    Trisha looks at him, "WE do not need your permission lard for brains. "


    The scribe looks up, "Are any of you here to join ?"


    I look at him, "I suggest you just burn any papers you had with the idea any of us are here to join."


    Mina nods, "Besides I for one belong to a different guild . May not be as big, but at least they don''t try to pressure everyone who steps through the door in to joining."


    We are most of the way to the door when he blows his stack again. "DOM AGNES! You are here till you Die. You don''t get to leave with that vermin."


    I look back, about to stick my foot in my mouth when they shrug, Dominic states, "Up yours. We quit."


    They pick up their gear and follow. The guild master says ''something magical'' and a barrier appears over the door.


    All of us pass through it. All of us. I look back as the girls leave with us. His mouth is on the floor.Agnes looks back, "Huh, I guess near death counts to."


    I shrug, "Technically speaking you were both dead about 5 minutes before the goddess stepped in and set things right. After all Cyril did try and murder you in your sleep. Took some godly intervention to set you both right and on the path of the living again." She nods. Dom looks at her hand and then grins. "Members till we die. We Died, sure we ''got better'' cause of the gods, but still, we are free." she runs back in, past the lard brained one and deeper in to the guild.


    I look at Agnes, "What is she doing ?" She smirks, "Getting our stuff I bet. "


    Another of the scribe types shows up when one of the Elite called for something. They are looking down a roll of some kind. The GM looks at it to and finds something in the time that Dom, now very over loaded, comes waddling out of their rooms.


    "Dom, point of order. The Rolls of Members shows you did die at one point. so you are indeed free of the guild HOWEVER, all your belongings are forfiet to us. So put that stuff down."


    I look upwards and ask, "any ideas ?"


    The Paladins all Glow red. I look at them, "Well we have heard from War" I state while the army suddenly moves to our aid, over whelming the wardens in a matter of seconds. Though with out killing any of them I notice.


    Axe and 3 lesser paladins go in and take Doms stuff, "I have never heard such a load of crap in my life." she tells the GM "So unless you want a full scale war between the Gods of War and your guild, I would back off if I were you."


    Pompous prissy boy, massageing his jaw, "There are only a hundred of you, there are Hundreds of Us."


    I look in, "Boy are you wrong there. The hundred is all the city guard would let In. From what they tell me there are a few Thousand surrounding this city even now."


    The mage pulls out a medium sized crystal ball and does a scan. He pales, "The city is under siege by their army. Hundreds of thousands and more arriving as we speak." he shows the others.


    The GM and his people stare at this, "Why has not the King responded ?"


    Axe, "He is busy in negotiations. I don''t know what happened but Something big did and War is on the move. All the war gods are flocking toward this city. That army out there are Only paladins and holy warriors."


    I am quite surprised by that. I hope it is not something I did.

 Chapter THIRTEEN: WAR!

    Not a single person with in the city seems aware of the army outside their walls. But then this is a huge city, on par with New York maybe. Over a million people in it at least.


    So we head to the massive Temple. The whole contengent. I for one don''t know why.


    Then we get there and I learn why.


    There are 4 Gods of war here, temple wise. One on each compass face. Same goes for some other big players who have multiple faces or forms Only 6 all seem to have the same face (or one close enough to have only 1 temple in the massive structure.) And each of those temples are closure to the top. With Lady Luck holding the top spot under the cap (The area just under the cap I learn is where the Council of the Pantheon meets and the Church of the Pantheon is. It''s where my letter must go to. Or so a kindly priest explained to me when I showed it to him. I look up and sigh. Even with my skills that is a long way up and those manning the magic lifts all sneer at me and my group.


    We get one Lucky break. A cute lady in Dame Fortuna Robes (with an underfeeling of her being ''ridden'' by a god) comes out of a priest only area and leads the 8 of us back to an express elevator that goes All the way up.


    On the way up Trisha ask Dom, "Why was he so hard up for you to leave your stuff behind." Dom shrugs, "Blackmail most likely. And cause we beat the system of dying but returning and getting our stuff. I got some really nice things and so does Agnes. See we were room mates so I got all her goodies to. Though we are going to have the do some sorting as they are a bit mixed together now." Agnes shrugs, "Normally that would upset me, but given the circumstances I will let it go this time."


    The Express stops on the floor we need to be at. I get the feeling if we did go All the way, comeing back would be difficult. (Gods Realms) Or I could just be tired and imagining that. It has been a long day after all and even I get tired.


    The priestess leads us to a nice office. They only have us wait a moment before I can deliver the letter I have, the fellow glances it over then looks at a much newer and in far better shape missive and grins, "Gallen was so proud that the first time he did a reincarnation and it worked so well He sent us another letter with a pretty accurate description of you. He told us that he gave you one to give show to temples in your travels for any god in our pantheon hoping it would be of help. Then I got a missive from the Lady of Fortune''s temple in Silver Town concerning you. And the Temple of Ares as well. You have made an impression in many place Master Rob. I have all kinds of reports on you and your works. I am impressed. I also heard how the guilds tried to keep you from leaving and your escape in to Asparka, how they tried to enslave you, your escape from them only to end up inside Burma, and your extra-ordinary escape from there. Luck does favor you I gleened from these stories."


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.I shrug, "Little luck, lots of skill, and panic works well to."


    He smiles a little wider and nods, "Fear can be a good motivator if you can focus it right. Though for running very little beats it." I nod. Trisha lets me lean on her. I am at the end of my energy and she seems to get that. No place to sit in his office I note his desk is one of those high ones with the single high stool, more for scribes and paperwork than the sort used in businesses.


    He climbs off his stool and comes around to us. He is barely 3 ft tall, he grins up at us and I slowly realize he is a halfling. I yawn but try not to. He nods, "Ah right, long way up and I imagine you are quite tired. We had some rooms set aside for you up here though were not expecting so many of you. "


    I wave it off, "I am getting used to being under a pile of women lately." given I am the only man in the group, I get a grin from him.


    He leads us to a series of very nice rooms with white walls and a gold finished looking ceiling, the furnishings are simple but comfortable. "I will have a few extra cots sent up for the rest of you. You are welcome to stay here as long as you desire." he tells us all.


    The suite actually has 4 rooms. 2 bedrooms, a living room and a rather spacious and comfortable bathing room (can fit 8 normal sized people in the tub alone)


    Me I don''t even know that till later as I found the nice large bed and pretty much just fell in to it and was asleep in moments.


    ================================================


    End Book One


    ================================================

 Vampire Dreams (Book two of Beyond the Gates of Death and Time)

    ''It was a dark and stormy night'', the story I was reading started. I paused and thought ''really ?''


    I know I had been away for a while but please Originality had apparently gone away or this book should have been cheaper than what I paid for it. I flipped it over to look at the cover again, only the cover was blank. I looked up and the world was blank and I sighed. Dreaming Right. Ok, why am I dreaming about reading a book full of bad writing in a blank waiting room feeling place.


    Let''s see, memories. What were my last clear Awake memories. I can do this, taken Years of training, not only to Remember most of my dreams but to recall my waking life while dreaming. Tends to wake me up, well most of the time, not always.


    Hm, well truthfully my life prior to this dream was more fantastic than my dreams. So maybe my subconscious decided to give me boring cause of that.


    My life, fallen through a hole in reality, crashing on the Bifrost Rainbow Bridge then rolling down said bridge at over 100 mph as my brakes failed only to end up in a world that was a mix of Hollywood fantasy movie and Dungeons and Dragons ¡­ oh right.


    I died, made some deal with a set of Gods and Entities who I think because they are normally in conflict tend to butt into my life more often than they do with Anyone else. Not that I mind really. It''s kind of fun when the Goddess of Love and the God of War make it a contest of who can set me up with the most awesome of women. Though War does tend to pick ones who would make bad wives or good punching bags. He is, I think, more interested in studding me out like a prize race horse due to the enhanced genetics they used in the creation of my new body than in me being happy with whomever I end up with. While the Love goddess and her little sister - Goddess of Fertility and Sexual Perversion, seem more interested in at least including good looks and sexual compatibility in to the mix. Too bad for War the girl I am most attracted to at present is a vampire. She is no supermodel (thank god) or even bodaciously hot. She is pretty and has an ok figure but we mesh on a personality type level.


    Interestingly neither god set me up with her. I rescued her on impulse from a Necropolis she was trapped in. Turned out we had a lot in common, both mentally and emotionally. We are both from ''Other Realities'' and at first thought the same one. But her history and mine are not the same. Different presidents in our realities though a few things do match. Similar world histories and all. Physically we do well together and we make a good team. I know allot about her kind of vampire, things she did not know because till she became one she never really gave much thought to beyond they were fun to watch in the movies.


    Thinking about her and her little group of ghoul playmates distracts me for a few minutes. I slowly recall why I was recalling all this. Trying to remember my last memory.


    War. Seems I accidently started a chain of events, while trying to unseat the present Goddess of Destiny. A one-time mortal who found her way in to the halls of Destiny, took them over somehow and now is trying to force this world in to one where everyone no matter race, creed or anything are pretty much exactly the same. A cookie cutter world. The Balance (Fate, Order, Chaos) and the Gods (War, Love, Probability) take great offense at this and were trying everything in their collective powers to stop or at least let monkey''s with type writers and wrenches loose in to her plans. Enter me, Ape with Wrench and Type Writer. I pretty much proved that when I freed a vampire from a totally different reality In to This reality and she accidently turned 2 adventurers in to vampires whom we have to take care of. And SOMEHOW this event triggered another set of events that are only related to us in the way that a butterfly''s wing beat is somehow related to a hurricane. I think Chaos is going a little Sane or something while Order goes mad.


    It turned out that Destiny Soule the mad woman at the center of all this insanity is in one of the most impossible to escape Prisons on the whole world (as in anyone who goes in never comes out - no guards no exits as there is something down there that Eats these people to power itself and make the King Immortal and keep the prison in use. That Something was Destiny (the original one) and now it''s the New One because somehow she took the old ones place.


    Now War has all his armies ¡­ or has that already happened ? Went to temple, met a fellow with a better intelligence network than anyone in the world (Temples, who knew ¡­ ok the catholic church and many others I am sure, but I am still impressed.)


    I remember I fell asleep in a nice bed. Woke up had a Nice bath (with some good ''clean'' bath fun with the girls), a good meal and went down to the casino while outside the invasion was underway (they left the temple and pretty much the city alone, only a few places were damaged and that only happened in places where there was resistance to the assault, which was on the Deep Prison not really the city itself. Though I heard later the king died (they cut off his head and stuffed it inside one of those cursed suits of War armor so his soul could be consumed by the armor before being shit in to hell.)


    I Felt when Destiny''s hold on the world was broken. It was like a huge psychic shockwave. So to celebrate I spent a platinum coin on a wheel of chance (.01% chance to win 1 Million Gold, there were several lesser prizes to).


    I Won, but because of a second shockwave, this one physical though minor (distant explosion type thing) caused the wheel needle to land right on that tiny chance pin and set off a series of bells (Sort of sounded like Halleluiah or such). I felt the smile before any other reaction. The priest on duty started blubbering that the spin was invalid because of the shockwave. This brought a Lot of angry patrons down on him and his fellows who were trying to invalidate my lucky spin.


    I recall being shuffled down a long corridor and then they got stopped by two HUGE guys dressed in white and gold armor (Paladins of the Pantheon it turned out) and learned that these ''priest'' were not really priest but the local equivalent of the Mob and that my prize was to ''fall out a window'' or other ''tragic accident''. So they did not have to pay out the money.


    The head of the Pantheon priest-hood turned out to be the land-lord for the Temple and he was there to put a stop to all this insanity.


    I also recall a prick in my lower back, but when I looked behind me, no one was there and I saw no dart or anything, so I don''t know.


    There was some confusion, a very short fight (thugs of medium skill versus paladins in heavy armor wielding Holy Avengers). Messy short fight.


    The Pantheon people took me to a side office while my prize was being collected and I sat down, happy and seeing a bright future for Luce''s babies and my other girls. Then this pain in my back started to spread, I reached backwards, said something to the 2 priest in the room with me, got woozy and started to fall over ¡­ Ah I must be unconscious. Someone tried to poison me. Does not worry me much, I regenerate and am highly resistant to poisons. May be unconscious for a good while though. Though I think the prick came from someone using some kind of invisibility to help me have that accident.


    I frown and look around. So now what. The book is now blank and pointless. I put it down and look around. Then I speak, "Hello, can anyone hear me ?"


    Chapter Two: Death comes again, New Life or Unlife


    I slowly turn around, "Hello ?" a touch of fear in my voice. Then there is a presence that forms in to a lovely angel.


    She brought a background with her, which is nice, if a tad creepy.


    "Hello rob. I am death, sorry but you failed your saving throw this time." great an Entity with a sense of humor.


    "Ok. But why all the unending White ?" I ask. Being dead is more annoying to me right now.


    The ''Angel'' looks around then leans out of its painting and looks around my place, "Hm that is not right should be more here than that. Your in Hell after allllllllllllllllllllllaahhhh" The Angel screams and suddenly it and its image shatter and this older, overweight messy looking blond is there, she is covered in burns and blood and has a large flaming sword shoved through her back, I can''t really ''see'' what is wielding the sword, but I got a feeling it''s my old pale, Senior Psychopath, aka War. He proceeds to stab, chop then stomp the woman in to a messy paste on the floor of my prison.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.Then It / He / looks at me, "Sorry about that. We destroyed her machines and cut her ties to the physical world. She was still connected to the spiritual world and was trying to send as many of our people in to one of her personal hells as she could. I think that should." I point to a ''slimy thing'' trying to slide toward the side.


    He sets it on fire, that does not work, I look, "Why not bottle it ?"


    I Feel the look of surprise more than anything, then something pushes past him and from my perception it looks like the thing is shoved in to a mason jar, one of those ones with the metal clamps on it to help hold the lid in place. All of the slime is shoved in to that impossible jar. Then the mess is gone from the floor of my space.


    The second woman who appears wears a helm that covers most of her face, has an aura that says ''Hi I am Fate'' to me and is holding a wicked sword.


    I look at her, "Nice avatar" I state. She smiles.


    "Thank you Rob. Sorry for this mess. Destiny has been defeated, again. She is the 4th to hold that position and by far one of the worst."


    I sigh, "I am about to be fired aren''t I ?"


    She nods, "Sort of. You did Exactly as we asked you to do. You never complained and never once did you say ''I wish''. We noticed that, we know you were tempted to but you never gave in to it. You went above and beyond a few times to. When giving up or focusing on ''getting rich'' or other such things could easily have taken priority. You stayed the course we set for you. We had meant for you to live out your life in our world. But well your dying. You were hit with a parasite not a poison and it''s eating away at your heart. With Destiny gone we have to use the Rules we set in place for those times where her post is vacant. That limits us on miracles and such.


    Now Trisha she is not taking this lightly and is Begging us to lift the ban on you becoming a vampire. BUT if we do that, well you would not be allowed to live in our reality anymore Because you would be too powerful for it. The next problem is finding a reality where you could live. As you can imagine that is not an easy task. Even if we can find such a world there is no guarantee you would keep all your gifts, powers, or items from our world. I know you want to keep at least the magic items and some of the gold, or equivalent thereof.


    Order is even now Looking. Um, are you dead set on being a man ?"


    I consider, "Well I like my dick, not opposed to being a gorgeous hermaphrodite " Huge Smile.


    She shakes her head, "That is your sex drive talking."


    I nod, "Yes yes it is. It''s the only part of me I was letting out that did not overly impede my mission."


    She nods, "we noticed" she says softly. I shrug she grins, "You will have descendants here though. Luce will give birth to 7 children, 4 boys 3 girls. The others you impregnated will have triplets or quadruplets. All will be born healthy but as such things go, not all will have good lives. You are correct in your belief that Luce will make a wonderful mother. Even though she is evil she has a strong instinct and a good heart where her children are concerned. The money your leaving behind for them helps to as will Axe, Agatha that is. She loves Luce and will take good care of her since your gone." I nod and sigh, "I wish I could tell Luce ¡­ things. I don''t know. You understand ?" Fate nods, "Yes we um, fudged a little and left a will in your name. Splitting your money between a few favorite peoples Luce included." I nod, "Thank you." she nods.


    And we Wait. Small talk some. She answers a few questions (Temple of The Lady of Fortune has the Will, made up ''prior to my leaving''. I was included in their last message to the main temple in Dom-Torra. Or at least a copy of it, as mortals do love their paperwork.)


    "How is it your still here, or is this one of those things with temporal anomalies and dream physics."


    She smiles, "Yes." I frown and she shrugs, "You answered your own question correctly. Also I am not really Here. or there. Just a projection of myself as this is the inside of your mind where your consciousness sits when avoiding the agony that your in right now."


    I consider, "Is it possible for me to regain consciousness to talk to Trisha and maybe explain a few things ?"


    She considers then shrugs, "Yes but remember the stake in your back ? This will make that seem like a pleasant feeling." I nod.


    Yep was not lying, I went from white oblivion to HELL with a few billion more pitchforks and lots of chewing.


    Trisha is kneeling over me, praying. I focus my will, I don''t have much time. I reach out a hand and grab hers. She jerks and then looks down at me, "Hi" I say with a smile. She gives me one of those ''oh my god looks''. "I would shrug but this is taking allot of focus and I don''t have much time. There is some kind of parasite inside me eating me from the inside out. The gods are too busy with other things to help me directly."


    I hear off to the side, "SO! that''s why Cure Disease and Poison spells are not working."


    Then I hear 4 people chanting a prayer in a language I don''t know.


    "Trisha, Fate told me what you''re asking of them. But the cost of it is pretty high. I would not be able to exist in this world any more. Super Human with the kinds of powers you have would be a bit much it seems. Oh I left a will with the Temple of Fortune before starting out. That million will help with it. If I could I would add you and the girls to the list."


    Tears streaming down her face I suddenly feel a huge chunk of the pain Stop. Not sure if that is because my spinal column finally went or the priest spell did something. Still hurt but not quite so bad. Then the 2cd priest finishes and the 3rd and the 4th. As each finishes the pain recedes till I hurt but not the same way. Still dying but not as fast.


    I look at the priest, "Thank you. The pain is gone but it''s too late, too much damage has been done."


    I look back at Trisha, "No more miracle saves. Even being undead is not an option or you know, one of the light brigade." I squeeze her hand, "I love you Trisha, and Luce to. Please tell her for me."


    And I am back in the white room again.


    Fate is grinning, "Nice ending there. Had they known about the parasites 5 minutes sooner you may have survived that. Sorry." I shrug. "Not your fault really." she shrugs, "Light Brigade, that will confuse her for a little bit but she will get it."


    The walls of my mind turn blood red and I look around. "She is trying to turn me isn''t she ?"


    Fate nods, "Yes. You passed at that moment and she asked to be alone with you. So they left. Now she is being desperate as she loves you. Does not want to lose you. I am not sure how badly she loves you to tell the truth, so many variations and possibilities. This is why we had a Destiny see, to help sort through all those possibilities and such. But the best one we ever had was murdered then eaten by that last one. Insane little woman." she sighs.


    "Oh Dom is the Heir to the Throne of Dom-Torra. She Hates that, which is why she ran away and joined that circus of a guild. The Guild wanted to keep her, or at least a couple of her items so they could keep getting a healthy stipend from her father each month. They needed those items to keep up the ruse she was still among their number."


    I am watching the blood ooze down my walls and toward me, "Um about the blood ?"


    She looks at it, "Your choice, join her clan and lose our world or die and go in to one of our afterlives with a chance to be reborn in to our world. Though you won''t recall this life if you do that."


    "Yeah, how do I choose ?" I pause, "Or choose and try to keep as much that I identify as me with me ?"


    She gives me 3 scenarios but does not really answer my question.


    I think it over and take door number 4. I walk in to a long dark corridor full of blood and dark promises. I grab all the powers, memories and such as I can and don''t let go. The burning that runs through my body and mind is impressive, the demon running up to devour me is the beast. I don''t run to it, I let it come to me. Then I beat it in to submission, put it in a bondage harness and name it Beaten. Then I beat on it some more cause I am a bit pissed that I won''t get to see my family ever again.

 VD Chapter Three: New world, table for a man or a woman or something in between

    I come to in a cocoon. Full of blood and death and ick and promise. To be reborn, to have a new life in a new world. To keep my magic items Damn It! I can feel them on my person, but I don''t know what my person IS anymore. I know it''s not yet time to come out as I am not ''done'' yet.


    Also get the feeling that ''out'' has not been decided yet either.


    Then I feel a presence, one of those genderless ones.


    "Hello little one. Sorry for the wait. Lots of negotiating going on. The Tribunal of your last world shared your doings with us, beings of multiple realities, as they searched for a new world for you to inhabit.


    From your histories I think one of mine would suit you and I really like this idea of the Kind of vampire you are becoming. I don''t mind all the extra powers. Compared to some things out there, well your average, maybe a little less. More than human and more than a fledgling vampire to. I would, if I were you, keep the ghoul / revenant story as to why you are so strong. It gives more credence to your powers than ''I was born this way'' does alone.


    Oh point of interest, because of those twist, when you turn someone they will form a cocoon around themselves. If they live they will hatch from it, like a blood sucking butterfly. If they don''t well natural body bag provided. Still 50-50 you know.


    Your keeping the Daywalker, food consumption to help maintain body humors, and the few ''gangrel like powers'' that the founder had. Oh and I bet you did not know. She was 2cd generation going by your little game. That game while it does have many similarities and is a good primer for a fledgling is not all encompassing and there are many things wrong or just different. You being one of them. Your starting as 3rd generation in your terms. Clan founder and all that.


    I did consider dropping you in the industrial age but then looking at your gear and such I think Medieval Europe will do. Any preference on location ?"


    "I speak english, common, some elven, dwarven," I start in a scratchy voice.


    "Sorry no Elvish, well in this world. Dwarven sort of but actual dwarves boarded their flying rocks and left at the end of the Age of Legend. So no spoken. Common. hmm, a trade language ? Don''t actually Have that here. So what I am going to do is replace it with the language of the land you choose as your starting location. Oh you want one that allows magic. That is easy. This world never developed Christianity or Muslim faiths. Did not like them stomping on my miracles not to mention all those gods getting mad at me. Not a good scene. This world has magic and wizards and such. Yes you can keep your magic though learning it takes a little more experience than it did before. You understand, good good. Oh and no Romania or Turkey on lands, to many vampires, demons, and such there now."


    "Europe maybe, west of Italy not really sure other than that."


    "Very good, gives me room to work with and a nice set of locations I want to disappear for your first meals. Now then, gender .. oh you already have retractable claws, nice. How do you feel about a retractable extendable penis ? Sort of a little Tzimisce add on type deal. Fully functional well as fully as a vampire gets you know."


    Grinning "that is cool if I am to be pretty girl form. if guy form, kinky."


    It laughs, "Oh good point. And yes, I like the Vampiress angle. Oh not 6''6" for that. 5''6" I feel you wanting to bargain ? 5''8" ok but no more. Pretty and oh that is a nice figure. Ok may not be Exactly as you want but you will be nice looking, good for pulling prey to you. Lastly unlike your last life, gods will not be popping up to chat or be on call. You''re on your own. Not even going to hear from me. Other than via priest Gods don''t interfere that much. Once in a while a big miracle or manifestation but those are rare and they need to be to keep up the mystery. May still Feel them watching or a presence from time to time but that is all your going to get. Ok all set, hope you enjoy your new life. Eat drink be merry, kill things. Keep to the Balance as much as you can. Not as easy as an Undead killing machine - and yes your Undead not some alternative life form though you can claim that if you want. No rules against lying to yourself or others about your nature."


    And like that I am in a small cramped space. Feeling icky, and so very hungry / thirsty. Recalling the kinds of mess the girls woke in I can guess what it is I am laying in. The soup that used to be the old me.


    I carefully cut away at the ''top'' of my cocoon, not wanting to spill any of the ick if I can help it. I find myself inside a wooden box of some kind. Sighing I work at pushing that open to only to find it is jammed. Or worse nailed shut. Then it hits me, new world, vampire, traditional entrance for a vampire.


    Bastard AO buried me alive.


    I carefully check around me and find I have All the gear I was carrying when I died. Which includes a Marvel Pack and my Bracelet of wonder.


    Takes me a minute to work out how to activate the night vision, as suspected everything has a red tint, but I can work with that. Best of all I can Read with it. So I search the settings, looking for ''pit'' - It''s hard to work as the conditions are cramped and I am trying not to ''splash'' any of the ick if I can help it. And a bottle of something Pops in to being and lands on the edge of the cocoon, then rolls in between that and the box.


    I look at the setting that activated: Bottle of Spice. maybe later I can use it on some prey.


    Once more in to the insanity I go, SPIN THAT WHEEL, I think as I try to get the Pit, aiming above and a little to the left cause of the angle I have to work at, and I get hit in the face with a bag. I carefully move it to the side, noting the dial now reads ''candy, bag''. I roll my head and Try again. I got time before I start trying to just claw my way out.


    I yelp as a huge pair of sheers just misses me. I stare at it then check the bracelet, it''s on a setting I have never seen before ''Random''. I got a feeling someone tampered with my goodies.


    I try to get it Off that and back on to Pit.


    Large iron object lands on my middle. Once my vision returns I see a personal sized battering ram. Well just glad it was not the full size version as that would not fit.


    AND WE HAVE A WINNER! Finally the Pit appears and yes It''s 10ft of open space. Normally I would just crawl out, but I got 50 lbs. of iron sitting on me I need to move first. (closer to 35 really but when it''s sitting on your middle it feels heavier.)


    So I chuck it out first, it arcs to the right, hits the rim of whatever is above me with a heavy metal on stone (hoping that is not the ceiling) it tilts then falls over and I hear it hit outside. That is a good sign. I pull myself up and then look at the ick and consider. I note items in the ick and spend a minute gathering them before crawling out of the hole. The hole is 8ft deep and from what I can tell I was buried some 4 spaces down in a stacked crypt. The ''pit'' effectively disintegrated everything from me to the top.


    Someone did not want me getting out of there I can see.


    Once free of the stone prison I look around and notice a Symbol of Tychi aka Lady Luck.


    I tap the sign of Tychi and smile. Her image appears, "Oh good" she starts then catches herself, her eyes looking around warily, "If you are seeing this it means you have escaped the prison and found my planted holy symbol. Now while the AO of this world is fine with you certain other powers hate anything new and tend to lock it away and lose the keys. They were not counting on you having anything to help you escape, like a random item generator,  sorry for the random part but it was the only way to get it past customs." she whispers, "I am actively worshipped in this universe and I for one welcome you to it. Few pointers, Bath can be used on yourself if you have a mirror, keep your mouth shut when using it. Trust me it is not a pleasant experience otherwise. Wash will work on most things but Leave the cocoon, or better yet, Burn it. I made sure your traveling spell book was in your bag and it sealed cause I knew what was going to happen. You can take my symbol with you. I blessed it special. Trust me it''s useful. Anyway welcome to your new life and good luck out there." she winks and blows me a kiss.


    I noted she pointed when she said mirror to.


    I find one, buried in years of dust and cobwebs. A few cleaning spells and it''s all nice and shiny and I can see myself. ICK.


    I point at the mirror, do the bath spell (about 3 times with my eyes and mouth closed while slowly turning then another time with my eyes open just for good measure.


    I am Gorgeous. Long reddish blonde hair, almost looks like fire on my head, gorgeous figure, nice ass. Oh if this were another person I would happily do her, lots just based on how Hot I look. Yum.


    I then dig through my pack and find it''s the Good one. Has my storage locker in it. Magical door that opens in to a stationary extra dimensional store room, 20ftx20ftx20ft with shelves, supplies and a corner with a queen sized bed, table, basin, and ''commode chair with chamber pot''. Sort of a cross between a portable store house and emergency bolt hole.


    I got all my old trade goods in here. Blue Ice, potions, minor magical items, assorted bags with adventuring kits in them and clothing. Including some kinky bondage stuff and leather outfits that are part armor and part costume. I had a good market for these but due to problems not many sales. I manage to put together an outfit that is both useful and sexy and allows me to carry some items. Also it''s easy to clean blood off of.


    I pose in front of the mirror. Then get all my stuff, ''wash'' it several times with magic, then on the goddess word. I set fire to the last of my old life. Just in case whomever locked me in here decides to see if they can use my remains against me.


    Then I pit open the exit. Wearing Tychy''s amulet as a headband and my new outfit, I head out to find the people who run this place and Eat them.


    Outside it is daylight, early morning and this place is a small graveyard with the large mausoleum at its center with the words ''Let Not the Dead Rise and Keep them in Eternal Slumber'' written in some form of German. Well I know my second language now.


    I smirk and look around. The place is empty but I can hear movement and smell people nearby. Spotting a ''church'' nearby I go in and check it out. I kneel down to read something on a pew about the place of Death in the world and some parts click in to place. Many Death gods do not care for the undead at all.  I am about to stand when a man in a grey robe comes in and sees me, "Oh I did not know anyone was in here. Are you alright child ?"


    I stand and nod, "Just looking at these" I point to the words and pictures, "Good carvings, nicely done."


    He nods, "Yes we are fortunate to have a some fine craftsmen in the church congregation." I nod, "I know a little carpentry from my family you understand." he nods and comes over to me. He looks at my head piece (Tychy''s Holy Symbol) and does not seem to know it and proves it with his next words, "What symbol is this you wear ?"


    I grin, "Lady Luck, or one of hers. I figure if I am to be in the world I could do worse than to seek favor with she who controls probability."


    He shakes his head, "I suppose. Though there are better gods than that." I shrug, "Perhaps. Depends on your focus in life I suppose. Me I rather have a touch of good luck then no luck at all."


    He grins and nods, "Yes, I suppose that is a good point. Is there anything I can help you with." I am really fighting my self-control. He is so close, but I can hear others nearby, to close for me to feed without possible interruption.


    "I am curious about that stone house in your graveyard. It is an odd looking building." I state, thinking maybe I can lure him out there then dispose of his remains there.


    He smiles, "It is a special building. It is to imprison evil things."


    I look confused, "How can it do that ? It is open along one side."


    That gets him moving. I calmly follow him out to it. He is staring at the side in horror. 10ft square hole in the 20ftx15ftx15ft building. Shaking he walks in and looks down in to the smoking hole at its center. I walk up behind him and look down at my handy work. "See what I mean. Strange yes ? It was the smoke that first got my attention but this being a church of its sort I thought maybe some form of cremation chamber."


    "Well something certainly burned but not by our doing." I can''t resist any longer. A quick look around shows no witnesses and I don''t sense any other nearby life, so I put a hand over his mouth and whisper, "Well may as well fill this hole then." before tearing in to his throat and ending his life in a white hot burning lust for his oh so tasty life. It fills me, lights me up from the inside and makes me FEEL like nothing I have ever experienced. Sex is a pale thing to this, mead is as water. Magic, ok magic is really close for me, but this is still Better and More than I can put in to words as there are no words to express the feeling and taste I have from guzzling down his life. Then like the girls before me I rip him open with a scary amount of ease and pluck out and eat his organs. As I am eating I hear someone and then smell the fear. Turning, my eyes ablaze and blood and gore dripping from my lips, I see another priest. He turns to run, but I just fling out my webs and pull him in. A new fly for my endless hunger. He flails and goes for his symbol. I easily divest him of it and shortly of his life. Then not wanting to be disturbed again I pull both bodies around behind the smoking hole and finish my dreadful feast there. licking and sucking up all the warm lovely life. Consuming the organs till there is not 1 left in either one. I use a scrap of robe to clean myself off. Then search the remains for coins or other useful bits before dumping them in to the hole. A quick wash cantrip and then I go hunting once more. The next one is armed with a crossbow and has on padded armor. His symbol proudly displayed. I hit him in the head with a rock, then leap on him, drag him down and break his neck. I drag him to the pit he still lives but can''t move so I leave him and go get the last one I still hear.


    The last one is nice and fat and in the kitchen fixing their dinner. He never heard me coming, never saw me pick up a large clever and chop his head off in a single powerful swing. I then opened my mouth incredibly wide and clamped it over the top of his neck, letting his failing heart force the blood in to my throat and body. Messy but fun way to eat my meal. Though my jaw hurts something awful as it''s not really made to stretch like that.


    I take the fat corpse and head out to the pit where the last meal awaits. I let it see his former friend before I toss the head in to the well of smoking death, to him I say, "Never should have locked me in there you know. I would have awoken alive had I been left alone. But No, you people and your death fixation cost me my soul. So now I am taking yours along with all your lovely lovely meat. And your uneatable parts can fill the hell I escaped from."


    Not sure why I am intent on making him think I am a ghoul or some such. But it''s kind of fun. He was actually the healthiest and best tasting of the bunch to. No use for his armor though, but did take his crossbow and bolts as well as several nice silver coins and some items that look like some form of spell components to me. Never know what will prove useful. Then it''s in to the hole with the remains and another fire spell to help them cook down.


    I carefully slip out and scurry over to the church. No more meals but lots of hidey holes and places to search.


    I leave with 50 silver, a good amount of gold and several gems. I left behind anything that would be easily identifiable however. Don''t need that kind of grief.


    I dance around a bedroom where I found the catch of gems and am pretty happy really. I love the irony of killing death priest. Especially ones who hate the undead.


    From the second floor window I can see the quaint town full of victims and smile to myself. There is a new terror in town and it is Me. Queue manacle laughter.


    Feeling a need to be out and about and scarce of the scene of my crimes. I leave the Dead Temple and head to town. Singing (in english) Mary Jane''s last Dance and dancing along I come in to the town from a slightly different road than the church is on (after cutting through the woods first to confuse anyone just in case). I got my staff out and am just minding my own business. The gate guard stops me, "No weapons in town." he says in a bored voice. I look past him and see over a dozen men, not guards, walking about with swords, staves, bows and other weapons, "Um. They have weapons." I point out. He looks, "They are men and know how to handle them. You are a girl, girls are stupid and can''t handle weapons. So hand it over."


    He is the only guard there. None on the walls or in sight. So I give it to him,  upside the head hard enough to knock him away from the gate and in to the tree line some 30ft away.


    Then I calmly walk in to town. Though my mood is somewhat broken by the stupidity.


    I get maybe 20ft and 2 guards walk up, "Hand over the staff, women are not allowed weapons here."


    Before I can speak or anything they glow blue and a very pretty, if flat chested woman, holding an obvious magical staff, walks over, "What have we told you about accosting women and trying to bully their goods, weapons and such from them ? You are not even city guards now return to your master before I do something unpleasant to you."


    Her spell releases and they grumble and scurry away. She looks at me, "Sorry about that."


    I shrug, "There was another one at the gate. Amazing how well a scare spell worked on him. Last I saw he was running for the woods."


    She smirks, "So you know they are not city guards then ?"


    I shrug, "Well the flag of the town is over the gate and they are wearing a different sign, so I gambled."


    She smirks wider, "Won that one it seems. Yeah we are a little shy on guards since the king took most of the troops to fight a war. Stupid mercenaries think they can just come in and try to run things. Unfortunately this town houses a mage school and We don''t take well to them trying to bully the town in to submission. So we now patrol the town watching for trouble with the few remaining guards." I nod, "Cool."


    She gives me a strange look, "Cool ?" I shrug, "I travel allot and tend to pick up slang terms more than actual languages."


    She smirks and nods, "So what brings you here ?"


    I shrug, "Picked a direction and started walking one day. This is on the way I was going."


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel."So you ran away from home then." she judges.


    I shrug, "No home to run from. Think your own king is the only one who has wars." I counter.


    She considers then shrugs, "ok I can see that" she mutters, "So family ?" I shrug, "Dead or worse. Conscripted." she grins and silently agrees with me.


    Nods at my staff, "Mage ?" I shrug, "Minor stuff, couple of beginning spells. Training got interrupted when a boulder thrown by a siege engine took out our teacher and a good chunk of the school. That is also when we learned that we were at war with anyone. The King did not think it was important to tell anyone other than the military. And they did not tell anyone for fear the enemy would learn of it. Ironically the Enemy are the ones who Started the war. So much stupidity I just had to leave. My fear was it could be catching." She laughs, "Yeah I sometimes feel that way about that to."


    "So how old are you ?" my she is a busy body.


    "Millions and millions of seconds old. Why do you need to know ?"


    She gives me a look, "It''s my job to ask these sorts of questions. So you answer them or I have you locked up for vagrancy or running away from your husband."


    I look incredulously, "You people have such a stupid law ? Husband really. Never been married, came close once but he left me for someone else while we were engaged. Which pretty much sums up my luck with men in general. Age 20, occupation hm, Adventurer I guess comes closest these days. I am no penniless vagrant. Though I do carry everything I own."


    She nods, "Any guild or temple affiliations ?"


    I get a sudden, almost Loud mental yell of Yes from my ''head band''. I nod, "Yes. Temple of the Lady of Fortune. Tried to be a priestess for a time, but just don''t have the head for it. Heart sure, but all the rules and limits and what is allowed or not allowed not to mention the vows. Could not do it. No I did not run from that either, I was shown the door. Still believe and follow a good portion of the doctrine but " I shrug, "Went from there to the mages school. I was doing pretty good there to. I really enjoy magic, all the interesting things and how it all fits in to the greater world I completed my internship in alchemy and was working toward becoming a mage when the war broke out. The war is really what made me decide that the life of Adventure was a Safer occupation than living at home. Especially as home was a burning pile of rubble at the time."


    She grins and nods, writing some of this down with a shake of her head. "So purpose of being here ?"


    I shrug, "Bed, resupply, enjoy my little bit of coin I got from my last job. Pest removal, giant rats had tunneled in to this place. A few of us got together and got rid of them. Got our pay, went our separate ways."


    She nods to that to, "Those things are a nasty pest. I personally loath rats."


    I shrug, "They are cute when they are little, it''s when they get to be over 5ft long, not counting the tail that Cute no longer applies."


    She actually laughs at that, "Ok here." she hands me a bit of paper with a symbol stamped in it, "That will allow you to trade and stay for about 4 days, Have to be gone or get a new permit if you¡¯re here for 5 days or more." she then gives me a lay out of the place, tells me of a couple places to avoid as they treat single women like shit, don''t care if you¡¯re a mage, or priestess either. Points out what the city guard actually looks like and warns me about this one fat sergeant who would lock me up just because I am a woman and not a local. Also warns me where he and a few of his cronies hang out. Which is unfortunately next door to the main store on the edge of the market place. She also tells me the slavers are in town so if I am in the market for a slave.. that last said in a tone of voice of one told to ''give this message to all travelers''. I grin.


    "So that last one is said because you were told to say it ?"


    She nods, "Yeah. Some people will pay the guild to go around and um."


    "Advertise" I supply, she nods, "yeah that. So we do. Little extra money in the old coffers is good for the guild. Gets us supplies if nothing else. But I don''t trust slavers not to be raiding our farms for product to be sold in our cities. Would not be the first time some enterprising pile of scum decided on that course."


    I nod, "That and travelers are fair game to them. I know someone some slavers tried that on. The slavers ended up as worm food as he is a very strong Paladin of Ares."


    She looks blank, "Who is Ares ?"


    "Greek god of War and Warriors." I reply. She just does an ''ah'' expression. Then she sees something behind me and sigh, "Pardon me, the morons are at it again."


    I turn to see those same mercenaries hassling a trader. See her zap them with her staff and the whole mess starts over again. Like a well-rehearsed play. Hm.


    I go look around and note the ''main store'' is a run-down hole in the earth set up. While a much nicer place just up the road has everything I need other than blood (well they got that to, but I don''t really want to eat the nice staff there).


    I go up to the counter and ask the clerk there, "Pardon me. Can you tell me the point of this ?" I show him the paper. He looks at me in surprise, "What do you see when you look at it ?"


    Scratching my chin, "It say''s 4 day permit, set by Ravinia of the Guild." He pulls out a bottle and pours it over the seal. The words on the page blur and change. "Now read it."


    I look at it, "Holder of this page is a runaway wife. Apprehend so she may be returned to her husband ?"


    He nods and sighs, "Slavers newest ''recruiting'' trick. Had you gone to any of Their operations you would be in a cage in an hour, and ''sold'' to your new husband. The majority of the guard are on maneuvers this week. The only guards left are being paid to look the other way as they leave locals alone and only go after loan travelers."


    I slowly nod, "Ok, so 1 guy at gate and then the 3 beyond them. Anymore ?"


    He nods and another clerk comes over, she states, "We got 3 gates, 4 of them at each gate.1st one tries to get any obvious weapons off of you, the others then pull pretty much the same scam.  A few like you wander in to stores not on their pay roll and learn the trick. Getting out of the trap that way. Oh and they got like 8 people in local guard uniforms to help quiet down the more violent ones. IE people who know about the trick and try to resist. Plus the slave master and his 10 associates. Guards, sellers etc." I nod, "Right, know who to kill now." I sigh.


    I go about buying up the stuff I need and want. Sell some gems at a jeweler (got a good price to).


    I am between shops when notice I am being followed. So I lead my tail down a blind alley I noticed earlier and scale the wall just around a short bend in order to ambush them. Works great. The ''guard'' with another ''mage'' with the same kind of staff come around the corner looking for me. Not ''seeing'' me they throw a wide net ahead of them. If I had been invisible it may have caught me. I laugh, "Really, invisibility ?" They look Up in surprise, I cast a sleep spell that takes out everyone but the mage. His staff glowed and absorbed my spell saving him from nap time. He sneers, "Going to have to do better than that." I shrug and pull out my crossbow, "Ok" I shoot him even as he was casting a spell. Hit him right in the eye and at this range the bolt punched through and part way out the back of his skull. He drops hard. I smile. Reload and make sure there are no others coming to back them up before dropping down and sucking the all dry.


    4 nummies down. I suspect this was one of those gate set up groups. I consider how much I have ingested and note I am not even full yet. If my games are right it will take the complete blood of 10 healthy adults to fill me. So maybe 2 or 3 more before I hit the ''gorging'' stage and start to lose my girlish figure and move toward Bloated.


    I strip these guys of everything of value and put all their gear and what not in to my magic bag. Then I stuff them in a sewer grate (nice town, has an actual sewer, nothing fancy but nice and now full of dead people).


    I clean myself up the best I can then slip out of the cul-de-sac and on to the street.


    I am contemplating finding an inn when the sound of combat breaks the night. Now most people when an ounce of sense run from such sounds. I prove not to be in that number. As I and maybe a dozen others head toward it. They and I come to a stop at the edge of a large market, where two armed forces are coming together. I count 3 different tabards on one side against 2 on the other. The other having the fake guards and I suspect slavers vs what looks like local military. The Feeling of Holy Power coming from some in the attacking group has me itching to be elsewhere. But I stay to see how this plays out.


    At one point or another I got to yank some stupid kid back to keep them from getting killed, but other than that I don''t interfere in what is going on. I do learn from comments around me that the red tabards are Kings Men (Royal guard), deep blue is the local militia, Gold and red are a Holy Order of Knights (loyal to the king) while on the other side you got black and beige. Beige being slavers guild, Black being the mercenaries working for the slavers.


    I note though a group in a sort of olive tabard gathering the slaves and getting them out of the way.


    I see some Really pretty slave girls to. So while the battle rages on I head in the direction the slaves were taken.


    What I find is a 2cd group of slavers is adding these slaves to their ''cargo cages'' and moving them out a side gate. Being me, slightly stupid and very crazy, I follow them.


    There are some 12 of these olive sorts talking to 4 slimy looking sorts. I see money changing hands.


    I can''t help myself, "You know money is worthless when your dead, and the King is going to kill the lot of you for selling his people."


    One of the slimy ones throws a dagger at me. I surprise them (and myself) when I catch it by the hilt and toss it back at him with enough force that it plunged in to his neck and got lodged in his spinal column.


    3 slimy men, 12 olive drabs to go. I smile, "ok so he will have to get in line then."


    2 olive tabards leap toward me, I whip my staff around and kill them both very quickly and easily. I am about to go after the next group with several arrows, coming from a different angle rain down on them and kill 5 more and wound 2 others. The remaining slimy ones run I sigh and cast a mage missile spell, aiming for legs and hips (it''s not an easy spell to aim with, sure it always hits its target but not always where you want it to). Get one in the foot, one in the knee and the last in the butt. Two fall, unable to run (or even walk) the last stumbles on, till 2 guys in red tabards leap out of the tree''s and tackle him. Archers in the Kings colors surround the remaining men and they surrender easily after that. I frown as they ruined my fun.


    I end up leaning on my staff as a fellow in chain armor, carrying a crossbow comes over to me, "Nice job slowing them down. Stupid to do it alone though." he says as he gets closer.


    I shrug, "I saw this group snatching up all these people and followed to see what was up. They decided to attack me. I was just going to talk them to death."


    One of the archers nods, "We saw her coming out and telling them that selling these slaves to these other slavers would do them little good as the king would likely kill them for it. That " Captain (knight whatever, guy in chain.) "YES Thank you Smith, We were here, we all heard and saw what happened as we were getting in to place. Now Shut UP!" The guard of exposition does so, looking a little put out about it.


    I look at the armored one, "So what is all the ruckus about anyway ?"


    He turns to me, "Group of slavers hit a caravan, killed all the men and  enslaved all the women. One of those women is the crown princess and her retinue. Several royal and noble women. We are to hold these here till the King can look them over and free the appropriate persons."


    I nod, "So those who were travelers, merchants, and those taken from the surrounding farms are screwed then."


    He shrugs, "That is the kings call."


    I am standing near a cart full of very pretty (and soft looking ) women. Many nearby captives over heard my dialog and some look afraid while others just angry. Most like it is to be expected or lacking in hope.


    As we wait I walk among the cages, checking out the meat, I stop at one that has this pretty, very busty blond in it, I reach up and cup one of her breast, "Nice." I state, "I am a little jealous, these are nicer than mine." I got a good DD at least, she looks around a triple D with the kind of nipples I love on women. She looked offended when I first touched her but now smirks, "Try carrying these around all day, you would not be so happy."


    I grin, "Oh I don''t know, I have noticed the ability to melt men''s minds seems to be in proportion to the size of the breast. Yours could control a whole platoon if used right." she grins, "Depends on the men to. Bastard running this operation likes Men instead of women." I nod, "If he is still alive at any rate."


    She grunts, "One group of slavers killing off another group is not unheard of."


    I shrug, "This group was killed off by the military. Seems a group of slavers attacked a royal caravan and made off with the nobles in it. The king here is not taking that well at all and seems intent on capturing or killing off all the slavers till they find those missing nobles. Not sure if that means anything good or bad for the rest of you though."


    Old man in next wagon, "They will pick the best and prettiest for themselves and the rest of us will be left to rot, that is what it means." he fumes.


    Voice in my head (Tychy I hope), "He is right if you want any pets get them now. I can lead you to some that will fit your preferences for both toys and walking snack items. Don''t feel any that would make good childer yet though. Mind you, I can only lead you to those of the proper mentality, not looks, that is up to you." I nod and continue my walk around, I find 6 lovelies that give off the best readings. Well there were 10 out of the 100 or so slaves here, but 6 that I want to stuff in to a bag and fuck later.


    Tychy uploads the spells I need right in to my mind. Combination of a complex ''level 3'' illusion (of me walking around and occasionally stopping to talk or poke at a slave in the cages) while the real me is invisibly shrinking the chosen one in to a kind of ''doll''. It puts them in suspended animation and lets me bag them easier.


    Then I am almost knocked off my feet. A new group, under guard walks in. Tychy is very insistent  that I take two of their number. I can''t say I blame her choice either, yum. Then I see another one and I decide 1 more won''t hurt, much.


    The first one I nabbed was the 3rd one I saw. Tall red hair, Gorgeous figure, not sure if I want to fuck her or eat her, or both. Little jealous of her build. She is built how I wish I had been built. Second one, pretty but not one I would go out of my way for. The last one I see has the Goddess mark tattooed on her throat. Well that is one way to never lose it and explains in part why Tyche wants me to collect her. Good thing I got her to. I have exhausted all my magic for the day other than cantrips. I have moved over to one side, well away from the slaves when several horse men ride up,  from 2 directions. The gate I left by and from around the north.


    I am still pacing and get the feeling I should have left the moment I see the swarthy man with the crown built in to his helmet. He feels like me, dark, likes to hurt people and would Love another pretty in the bed, willing or not. I would have to kill him if he tried.


    But he is so focused on finding his missing nobles he only pays me enough attention when his Knight reported that I delayed the slavers long enough for them to surround and capture the others.


    Screams of DADDY suddenly fill the air and I note one of the girls I turned down (pretty body Ugly face) is yelling. The king goes over to that cage and stares at the screamer. Then ignores her for a very pretty and very shy girl behind the screamer. She is actually trying to hide from him. Now had I noticed her before I would have taken her. Small chest but stunning face. He orders guards to get her out and she is pulled out to face him. Turns out she is a ''lady in waiting'' and admits that his daughter was with this group but sold earlier today to some men. I don''t over hear much cause that one girl starts screaming again. The king back hands her and tells her to be quiet or become dead. That shut her up.


    He sends a group of knights with the lady to search the town for those men, hoping they are still there.


    As they do what it is they do, I sit and start going through my bag. I got my door but it seems not my tent. Great going to have to re-conjure a tent and no telling if I can find one as good, if not better, than my old one. Not that I can do that here. I got lots of other things including my 1000 platinum, but I don''t know if that has any value in this world. Shiny silver coins of an unknown substance. Could sell them to a mages guild or the like I suppose.


    I then count out the local coins I ''found''. I got 50 assorted silver and about 10 gold ones. I really need to learn the money system here though as I have been running on how honest the merchants are.


    I put that away as I Feel the dark presence getting closer. Using my staff I pull myself to my feet, then lean on it like I am tired. Which in truth I sort of am, using all that magic takes a bit out of a person. He looks me over and his knight confirms I am a mage. Another soldier warns I am lethal with the staff to as I killed two of the slavers before they could stop them from charging me. They indicate the two bodies with crushed skulls. That seems to have impressed him more than the use of magic. Though he does not ask about that.


    I repeat my original story, only adding I was on a roof top with some locals watching the fight when I saw the men making off with the slaves and followed.


    As the slavers attacked me, I don''t get accused with being in league with the slavers and instead am given a reward for delaying them and the capture of 3 main slavers. I check the pouch I am given and count out 30 of the local gold coins. Nice. The fact that he did not try to add me to his new collection of slaves even better.


    A few of the guards were surprised by that. Till a knight decides to rectify the over sight and grabs me from behind. (Note: The King is looking at me or something behind me when it happens. The Knight is wearing chain and plate chest piece). My reaction is to reach back, grab him around the head and throw. He lands on his back some 5ft from me. As I recognize the tunic I don''t finish that maneuver by putting my staff through his skull but I do make it look like I was about to then stopped the swing just an inch from his head. I pull back and hear the King state, "Sir Murphy what do you think you are doing ?"


    After he gets his wind back, "I thought to get me a new chamber slave sire." he huffs.


    The King shakes his head, "She is a trained soldier, or did you miss that part of the story ?"


    Slowly getting up he looks at me, "Oh I got it, but I can break her of that."


    I look at the king, "Is he needed or can I just kill him now ?"


    The knight reaches for his sword while the King grins, "So tell me girl, how is it you know how to fight ?"


    "I hunt monsters in the name of my church, demons, vampires and other supernatural and occasionally natural problems as the Goddess Request." I hear Tyche say in to my mind, "ok that does it. your now a Paladin, stay neutral, I will allow a little evil cause you can''t help it, your still my bad luck girl." And just like that I know what abilities I have and what is expected of me. I don''t have to give away my money, or tithe much as what I do is pretty much what she wants anyway. Also there is no way to take her symbol off my head, she ''cursed'' it in place which I find I am ok with. It allows her to talk directly to me and I don''t feel so alone as I would otherwise.


    The knight spits, "Really so what is your title, Cunt Licker ?"


    I grin, "Paladin of the Unlucky. I bring Bad Luck to my Ladies Enemies. Usually in the form of my beating their brains in."


    The King laughs while a few look confused and one young soldier ask, "Can women be Paladins ?"


    The bad Knight is about to say No when the King speaks, "Yes they can. I have known a few in the years before I became King. They tend to be much more ruthless warriors and more dedicated to their gods than their Male counterparts."


    The Knight turns to his King, "Sire surely you don''t believe that ?"


    The King nods to my head piece, "That is the symbol of the Goddess  of Luck, if she were lying while wearing that I suspect bad things would happen to her. As it stands she is still here, her weapons are in one piece and if you were a little firmer in your faith you would have Felt her presence by now. She has this air about her that says she is close to her faith. I believe she is what she says she is. Now Sir Murphy leave her in peace, While the Lady is not worshipped here, well officially" I nod and grin, "She is still a power and not to be trifled with."


    The King then leaves, his knight is fuming, "I run in to you again girl and I will teach you your place."


    I nod, "Standing over your grave more than likely." I say with a grin. He fumes and storms off. I can hear the laughter in my head. I resist the urge to hit him with a spell that would trip him right as he is in line with a pile of horse poo. I decide he is not worth the effort.

 VD Chapter Four: On the Road, Life, Death and Indecision

    I decide that staying in this town is not a good idea. So I head off down the road. Looking around I have noted this is the opposite side than I entered, so that is ok and the Goddess does not say anything concerning that.


    Toward night fall I start to look for a place to set up camp and find a burned out farm. From the looks of the place the fire was some time ago. But the fields lay fallow and there is no sign anyone has been here in years. The one selling feature for me is the outhouse is in good repair. Likely it was new at the time of the fire but now while it''s weathered it still in working order and I for one need to pee.


    That taken care of I pull up the Bracelet of Wonder and with a little help from the goddess manage to find the control menu, allowing me to actually pick out the item I want instead of getting a random version of whatever I picked.


    I look through a lot of possible ones. Many furnished but none have the One feature I really want till I come across one and really it''s almost the same as the first one I had except this is the Deluxe model and comes with certain furnishings. Like a furnace / cook stove and the beds are all ''queen sized and have mattresses. I even find one with ''slave care'' items. not sure what that Means exactly as there are no pictures with it but what the hell. I pick it double lock it in place to make Sure I get it. Then activate it.


    I get a large pack. Larger than the old one, but with the same features (and warnings) as the original. I set it in place, activate the timer and back off.


    And there it is. My A frame wood and canvas home on the road.


    I mutter to myself, "I love magic." Then I go inside and see what new goodies came with this one.


    The first thing I notice is its Larger inside than outside, Like my storage locker. Stable to as I am able to bring my magic bag inside. Which is a major plus. It has the queen sized beds alright, in Bunk bed format along one wall while the other has the ''kitchen'' area and heater (wood stove from the look of it, explains the wood storage hutch outside the door). Small ''portable'' butchers block / work table and a rustic looking china cabinet. I look inside and find it''s empty but a note in the back list it as a ''stable storage place'' so I know I can put items in it and they won''t get crushed by the folding (like pic but door is wood on bottom canvas on top - no chair). The bunk beds (8) come with shelf areas to the side and Magic Lamps. No sheets or pillows though. There is 1 chair to. And oddly there is a door at the back of the tent. That is new.


    I open the door and see stairs going down. I follow them and step in to a most interesting area. The term ''slave care'' is now clear as is the need for the extra space. It¡¯s a BDSM wonderland. I slowly grin as I look around at all the fun toys and ways to make delight with my new toys.


    I pass through another door and find even more fun things


    These rooms are furnished, with all kinds of costumes and toys. I am Loving this place and can''t wait to use it. Well I can wait, got some training to do first, but soon I will have these lovelies all tied up and begging for me to abuse them.


    I shake my head, "Well now I know what they meant when they listed it as a special playroom and adults only area. This is new to me. My old tent was not as fancy as this one." I don''t know who I am talking to as I have not taken a doll out yet.


    I take a deep breath and then walk out to the other room.


    I get out my storage door (5ft tall, 2 1/2ft wide) and prop it against the end of a bunk bed. Then I open it and find the back of the bed ¡­ ok that is not so good.


    I close it and take it outside of the tent, then open it and it shimmers for a minute then comes in to focus. So the magic of the tent interferes with the ''gate'' function of the door. Good to know. Scary to.


    I go back inside and look for the ''owners-manual'' or instructions. It''s not pinned to the wall so I search the drawers in the cabinet and under the beds. Not there. I look all over the main room. Then a hunch hits me, I open the dust drawer for the wood stove and there it is. Big book, several hundred pages long (3 languages I note) of care, operations and notes on the Portable Camping and pleasure Palace. Stupid place to put it. Could have gotten damaged or destroyed before anyone found it in there.


    I sit down under one of the reading lamps on a bed and read through it. I note the differences and learn that the warning I saw on the barebones model was put there to the level listed as some people left pets or food in their portable tents which died or went bad or both. I also learn how to set it up so it does not interfere with magic bags and other portable gates. I have to go play with the controls, and I move my stuff outside while I do this as this is a tricky and dangerous thing to do as I could lose the connected rooms if I do it wrong. Did not want to chance it and lose my stuff to. It''s slow going to do it right and well I think I got something wrong at one point but when I test it both my bag and door work. So I lock in the changes for that for now.


    It is only a few minutes later I learn the door is in the floor (with a panel to pull over and hide it) there are more rooms down there. The first two are the same ones as before but a little more floor space. The next one is a more interesting ''master Bedroom'' while the last one (across a hall from the 2cd Master Bed) is cages. From the standard prison cage (sliding door with a single bed and a commode chair (chamber pot underneath) [6 of these ''rooms''], to 4 Ball cages (doors slide open on a side and can be locked with a padlock), and some hanging cages as well as ''pet cages''. I don''t see a way short of shrinking them to get any of the more portable cages out.


    The last ''cages'' just looked like tables with drawers and padded tops. Like the kind toys could be stored in. It was not till I opened one and saw it was designed to chain a person up inside that I figured them out.


    Took me a bit to work it out, as there are runners in the ceiling going from here to other rooms I learn some of the walls can slide open, allowing movement of the moveable items, cages and such. This place is a vampires dream. Food and play storage.


    I am about to cream myself in excitement when Tyche pings me that the time is running out on the doll spell.


    I race up stairs and set all the lovely dolls in a row, just far enough apart so they won''t hurt themselves as they return to life size.


    In the order I took them they slowly ''grow and come to life''. It''s pretty erotic to watch.


    A ping in my head has me getting the staff I took from the mage out (it has paralyzation magics after all) and I may need it.


    The girls all moan and several hold their heads as they look around. Tall yummy red head, "How did we get here ?"


    Priestess, "By the will of the Lady!" she is looking at me and my headdress.


    Red head, "Samarra will you stop with that mystical stuff."


    I answer, "No she is right. The lady sent me for you all."


    That got me their undivided attention and the blond (same one I felt up earlier in fact) looks at me, "You. You¡¯re the girl who grabbed my breast and then complained on yours being too small."


    I grin and nod. Pretty black girl, "Who are you ?"


    I bow slightly, "Ah, I am Robina, Paladin of the Lady of Fortune and Favor."


    Samarra claps a little then glances at the others, "We are Saved."


    I grin wider, "Maybe maybe not. Depends on your version of Saved."


    Samarra looks at Red, "Anne ? What does that mean ?"


    Anne shrugs, "We are still slaves and she is not one of those Nice Paladins but likely one of those Bad paladins."


    I have not lost my smile.


    Cute girl looking things over, "We are in a large tent. There are 9 of us and one of her and while she is armed we out number her. What can she do to stop us from leaving ?"


    I activate the staff and she falls over, in a blue light cocoon. "Well that for one." I happily point out.


    Busty brunet, "Great another over sexed type. Look we all are the same, pretty, busty and naked. She has us here cause she is one of those who likes girls for sex."


    The girl next to her (who smells like a virgin, I don''t know How I know what a virgin smells like but she does), in hopeful tones, "You really think so ?" I think I like her.


    Very Very Busty brunet, "Someone has been listening to my prayers after all." she sighs.


    Black girl, in an accent I don''t know, "You prayed to be taken by a woman for sex ?"


    The Busty one shrugs, "I prefer women to me in bed. I have had both and have yet to find a man who can satisfy me while I have been with women who Know how to satisfy me. Just tie me up and beat me, eat me and I am all yours." I smile at her, "Love that attitude, hope I can satisfy you, or more." she grins.


    Anne shakes her head, "Gonna take more than a magic staff to make me stay here."


    Most the rest agree with that (not all). I shrug and zap them all. I then cart them down stairs and tie them to interesting things. Putting Red and Samarra in separate cells and the small breasted cutie in to a ball cage.


    The Bustier ones I tie ropes around their large melons and make sure they are nice and tight. The virgin I tie to a table in such a way that her ass is in the air while her nice chest hangs down, I put clamps on her nipples and spread her legs and ass so I can access her fun zone easier.


    The black beauty I strap to the first master bed, head and arms through the stocks, her legs pushed up and forcibly held apart, so like the virgin I can get to her fun zone easier. Then I shove a nice sized butt plug shaped like a horse tail up in to her fine tight ass and leave her to contemplate her fate. I return to the virgin and put a trainer plug in her butt and then blind fold her followed by a special gag that forces her mouth open wide. I plan on riding her face soon and she needs to be ready for that.


    The mouthy one I put in a cage in the 2st master bedroom and the quiet one I hang up from the ceiling, placing another leg spreader on her and then clamps on her little yummy nipples. I put another horse plug in her ass and sigh pleased. The hard part is choosing who to start with.


    I head back to the jail and arrive just as the hold spells wear off.


    Samarra sighs, "Back in the cells again. Anne remind me why I followed you on this stupid idea ?"


    Anne shrugs, "Cause you wanted an adventure."


    Samarra nods, "Oh right. Stupid of me to think you, who always has such terrible luck would be a good traveling companion."


    I lean on Samarra''s door, "Well the Goddess has told me hands off you."


    Anne, "The goddess speaks to her, great another crazy."


    Samarra sighs, "She does not understand." I nod.


    Anne, being an ass, "So what kind of Paladin are you anyway ?"


    I grin at her, "Bringer of Bad Luck. I am the Last person you want showing up pretty much anywhere if you want to have a nice day. She sends me out to Punish people, sometimes even kill them. I am good at killing people. I usually enjoy it to. Love to listen to people scream and beg and such. Which is why I got the magic tent with the attached torture chambers."


    Girl in the ball, "So we are all here for you to practice slow torture on ?"


    I shrug, "Well that and sex. Your slaves, MY slaves. Play nice and I might let you outside for a time. Upset me and well, I am not nice people to start with. Not Evil, but very Neutral. I maintain the balance by doing bad things to deserving people. "


    Anne sighs, "She is neutral, like a rabid dog."


    I think about it, "Not rabid, predatory yes. Rabid implies diseased. I can''t get diseased."


    Samarra nods, "Perk of being a Paladin they never get sick."


    I shrug, "Well that and I am a supernatural being. I just look human so as to not scare people until I need to."


    I turn as if to leave, the girl in cage ask, "What about food ?"


    I stop and look at her, "Food ? Or right you humans need to eat every day. Meh maybe I will find you something. How do you feel about rats ?" I grin and turn off the light on my way out. I hear the girl whimper and Anne sigh, "Oh yeah she is evil and we are all so freaking Doomed."


    As I head to the next room I consider. Who is this day and age uses the word ''freaking''. Freak sure but the other is a slang phrase. Though this is an alternate world, so I don''t know if all the rules apply or what.


    I head upstairs and then in to my storage room. I got all kinds of preserved foods in there including allot of mead. Loved mead the last time, now it''s just a way for me to feed them my blood as I turn them in to my blood slaves. Make them mine, train them in the ways of sex and perversion and servitude to me. Some I think will take to it easier than others but with a little Luck they will all come to love me and all the naughty nasty things I will do to them.


    I have the mead in front of me, the girls all set up and waiting, but instead I find myself staring at it just sitting there and staring and it slowly comes to me. While this is ''fun'' at the moment it''s not really ME. Sure I am a Monster now, I eat people. People who are either in the wrong place and time as my hunger or who are just evil pricks that need to be dead. Like those slavers. But here I am acting just like those pricks cause it is fun ''For Me''. SO not what I want. Not really. I want companions sure. But ones who want to be here, who enjoy the same kind of perverse life as me. Not forced on them. I ARG! and get up.


    Muttering to myself, "You were hoping for this revelation weren''t you Lady ?"


    I hear the whisper, "No I want you to be a complete unthinking, unfeeling monster who follows orders and has no free will." she says in a syrupy sweet and complete fake tone. Then in a real way, "I knew you needed a trigger to find yourself and snap yourself out of your ''dream monster'' and in to what you are. I was really hoping that if I stuck you with so many you would get how much of a hypocrite you were becoming. Thankfully you got it before I had to smack you around in your dreams."


    I go down stairs and starting in the back, release or untie everyone. Looking a bit dejected, well I was till I got to the virgin. I took off her gag first and she did all the normal things a person does trying to get their mouth working after such an ordeal, then the blindfold, but when I started to release the restraints she whined, "Wait, did I do something wrong, why are you untying me ?"


    As I have not said word one to anyone beyond ''out'' to those in the cages I have some confused people following me. "Because it hit me I am being a hypocritical asinine monster of a person and this is so Not me. I don''t go around just enslaving people and forcing them to do things cause I want to. Not like the people I killed today who were doing that to you and many others." I can see my ''big words'' confused several of them while others, while they may or may not know the words they understand what I am saying. I get her free and was reaching for the tail when she rolls away and sits on it, jamming it further up her anus. She sighs and then rubs her butt, rolling it inside of her.


    ooo kay. I finally let the one in the cage beneath her out. That one looks at the virgin then me, "She has always been like this. I have known her about a year. She Likes being tied up, beaten, having strange things up her butt. She has freaked out every master we have had. They think she is mad, so they leave her alone. Me I get raped, allot, usually by old ugly fat men. Once in a while I will get someone decent looking but not often."


    I look from one to the other then shrug, "From her performance she would enjoy being raped, which is why those who rape won''t do her. Rape is designed to dominate and terrorize, not be enjoyable to the one getting raped." then to the interesting girl, "So what are your names anyway ?"


    Happily playing with the horse hair from the plug, "I am Gwen, the pouty one is Bethany. I keep telling her how lucky she is to be getting used so much but she says I am crazy."


    I nod when someone hits me with something hard from behind and the next thing I know I am being stuffed in to the cage below the table.


    I don''t fight back, I just wait.


    Bethany states, "What the hell did you do that for ?" its Anne and the black girl, Anne states, "So we can escape, why else ?"


    Bethany and a couple others shake their heads, "She was letting us go you idiot." states Samarra even as she tries and fails to get to the door so she can let me out.


    "No she is playing with our heads. I have seen this sort of thing before. There will be someone up there waiting for us so they can stuff us in to a different hole, you will see."


    They leave, well Anne, the nice black girl, Samarra and 2 others leave. Bethany, Gwen, Huge Boobs and the quiet one stayed. The big girl (she is taller than me with a pretty face and Nice rack) holds out her hand to the quiet one and the other girls, "Hello, I am Edwina. I for one was enjoying this till now. Not sure what to do now."


    The quiet girl smirks, "I sold myself in to slavery not really knowing what would become of me. Figure it is better than living on the streets, you know ? As such I am not going to just leave cause I got a slightly crazy mistress. OH I am Emily."


    They look at Bethany she shrugs, "I got no place to go, no money to go with and I can deal with her." nods at me.


    I grin, "You may change your mind on that."


    Bethany shrugs, "Not likely HOLY SHIT!" they back away from the cage, all but Gwen that is, who has rolled over to look at me and just watches as I turn to mist, slide out of the cage and reform. That was a strange sensation. I could ''see'' but it was more like an out of body type thing. Insta-ghost I snerk to myself as I reform , "Never done that before, was interesting."


    We can hear them ransacking things up stairs, I sigh and head up.


    Sure enough Anne and the black girl are tossing the place, having missed my bag (thankfully) and not knowing to look in the door leaning on the side of a bed.


    "What the Hell are you two doing ?"


    They jump and turn black girl in a voice that makes me wet just hearing it, "How did you get free ?"


    Edwina, coming up the stairs behind me, "She turned to smoke and slid right out then became human again." said in wonder.


    I Am standing there, hands on hips looking at the two. Samarra is sitting on a bed, her legs in front of my pack, watching.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.Anne turns on me, holding a large paddle like a club, "You will give us your money or" I Zip forward and smack her hard enough she bounces off the cabinet. I flinch when she hits. I hope I did not damage that cabinet.


    I pick up the paddle and growl, "Ok I will make one point clear. This place is New. First time I have Ever used it. Hell I just got it today. Second point, I wear and use a Shit load of magical items and I was going to let you go Before you decided to go all Thug on me and beat me up and just take things. Now, well you two (pointing at Anne and sexy black girl) blew that chance. You just proved to me that you Need to be locked up so other people can be safe." Samarra is just sitting there, nodding her head. She tells me, "The black woman with the voice of melting honey is called Cinnamon. She and Anne decided they did not want to be your play things and hatched this foolish plan. I told them it would only anger you."


    Cinnamon looks at her, "You did not tell us she is magic or uses magic, only that it would go badly for us."


    I nod, "That is one way to put it. I have training in several fields, including Magic and War. I am not a nice being, can''t be and do my job right. But I try not to be a hypocrite."


    Samarra interrupts, "They don''t know what that means."


    I sigh, "hypocrite ?" she nods, "Someone who does or says things contrary to one another. Like killing slavers for forcing people in to slavery then turning around and doing it themselves. That would be a hypocrite. As an example."


    Both ladies (and I suspect the ones behind me) nod in understanding. Anne is rubbing her back. I pulled that punch but she is still sore. She ask, "How did you do that ?"


    I grunt, "Like I will tell a proven thief how my tricks work. nope, you and miss Cinnamon here are going back in the cells." Cinnamon growls and leaps at me, I step to one side and ''karate chop'' her behind the neck. Not enough force to kill her but enough to knock her out.


    To my surprise Edwina picks her up and heads down stairs. Emily actually shows her where the cells are. Anne tries to run out the door, but it''s locked (I am not dumb enough to leave the room with the door unlocked and everyone down stairs). She does not know how to unlock it, so as she fights the surprisingly strong door I come over and lightly hit the nerve on her neck and send her to headache land.


    I grab her by the hair and drag her toward the stairs, but stop and point to the stairs, "After you Samarra." she shrugs and leads the way.


    Down in the dungeon I stick Anna in one cell and Cinnamon in another. with 3 cells between them. Then take the keys with me. Looking at them, the cells are not marked and neither are the keys. This is going to get confusing fast. I need a way to mark both so I will know which key goes to which lock. There are Lots of locks down here.


    Sighing I sit on one of the padded storage lockers (for locking People inside) across from the cells.


    I wait for them to come to, the other girls mill around, some talking to each other, the followers, like Samarra had been sitting on the ''magic beds'' and pretty much just enjoying the luxury of the upper level during the encounter. Them I was not mad at and right now I think everyone is happy about that.


    I wave Edwina over, "Why did you help take Cinnamon down here ?"


    She shrugs, "Her people are cannibals. If she got free it is only a matter of time before she would kill and eat someone." I raise an eyebrow at her, "So eating people is a bad thing ?" I ask in a partly joking tone. "Well yes, normally. She likes to tell all these recipes for cooking people."


    I make a face, "Wait you Cook them first ?"


    Cinnamon was awake but faking it as we talked of this but that line got her sitting up, then holding her head to keep it attached, "How else would you eat someone ?" she ask me.


    "Well alive is fun, or just tear them open and rip out the nice organs while they are still warm and eat them that way." I hum happily to myself.


    EVERYONE else is giving me a strange look (though Gwen and Emily that look is, hm, wonder what it is like to be eaten and still alive) Those two bare watching, and fucking if things work out.


    Cinnamon ask, "Ever tried that, eating a person ?" I nod, "Yes I have. Tasty tasty. Nice and fresh " and that did it I lose control of myself, my fangs drop and my eyes glow with that inner light, my nail claws extend and I drool a little. I sigh happily till I notice that with the exception of the two ''victims'' and those in the cages, everyone else is now on the far side of the room.


    I look around, "What ?"


    Emily moving closer, "You got long sharp teeth, and your eyes are glowing and your nails turned in to claws and somehow your even More attractive than you were before."


    Anne, from her cage, "Shit, she is a vampire. That is how she moves so fast."


    Anne has to explain Vampires to some of them. Gwen actually came over and checked me for a heartbeat by putting her ear against my chest. I grin down at her, "You know that is not the safest place for your head right ?" She shrugs, "I don''t think we could escape, so may as well, besides I like your chest. No heartbeat though."


    I nod, "Well, being undead means no life signs like beating heart or need to breath except to talk."


    Cinnamon is actually closer to her cell door, "You really eat people alive ?" she sounds almost worshipful. I nod, "Yes. Mostly vampires drink blood, but some of us can eat and do. I just enjoy ripping out and eating the nummy blood filled organs when I kill and I have the time. I Don''t have to eat those though. It''s just a perk of being me."


    Samarra is rubbing her holy symbol tat, "How is it you can wear the Goddesses Symbol ?"


    "She gave it to me when I awoke like this. I served her in life and she decided I could serve her this way to. She sends me after enemies she wants Dead, including rival churches and such. She also has me do other things. Like gather all of you. Though I am not sure why in some cases. But you Samarra she told me no touchy, no eating, etc. So I put you in a cage, where you are safe from me." I open my eyes wide when I say that.


    Gwen ask, "You still hungry ?"


    I nod, "Yes. I am. Probably will be for a while if I recall my lore right. I am actually doing pretty well considering I only woke up like this this morning. Then had fun killing the Death Priest around here. They had found my body where it had been hidden for my transformation and then sealed me in a crypt. So happy I still had my spells. I was able to get out using magic. Then I ate the guards and the priest and later a few slavers." I sigh happily, "I love being me."


    Cinnamon is giggling at that while Gwen has her head in my lap, "You can eat me if you want."


    I pet her long hair, "What, I thought you wanted to not be a virgin anymore." she considers, "Ok first you fuck me then you eat me, unless you can do both at the same time." I laugh "You are going to be a fun play thing." she smiles brilliantly.


    Emily comes over, "I am not a virgin, but otherwise I am willing to serve you that way to. Not that I want to die but better me than the others."


    I grin, "Being a vampire means I don''t normally have to kill to live. I just need blood. Problem is when a vampire first awakens all they feel for the first few days is lust. Blood, sex it all blends together. Or at least for my kind it does. Allot is happening to me today. Wake up dead. Learn to kill and that I enjoy it now.


    Then The Lady turns me in to her Bad Luck Paladin. Then she gives me the spells to collect all of you. Yeah I stole you from the Kings men before they could add any or all of you to his collection. But only as the Goddess lead me to you."


    Samarra nods, "Ok I see what she is doing now. Keeping you happy so you can be her weapon against her enemies. Not the first time she has used an inherently evil being in such a way."


    I nod, "Well as I said, I served her when alive to. I have no problem serving her now. Though I was never human. Would have lived a long time had not someone shoved a parasite in to my spine. Parasite killed me. Gods brought me back as I am so I could continue to serve them. I just chose to willingly serve the Lady as she has always treated me nice and been pretty up front in why she wants me to do things for her. I figured out why on you Samarra, seeing as you belong to her she wanted you out of harm''s way." I reach up a hand and pet Emily to and sigh I got a couple of winners here. Time will tell on the rest. "Ok before the attempted murder and robbery of me I was gathering you for something simple. Food and clothing. I have several outfits and food for everyone though most of it is preserved rations and canned foods as I travel allot."


    I go to stand but Gwen is there, so I get her to stand up then possessively put an arm around her and grasp her tit. I lean over and whisper, "mine" and she smiles happily.


    Once more I lead them upstairs, though other than Edwina, Emily and Gwen the rest hang pretty far back. Well at least out of grabbing range as the place is not That big.


    Edwina nods at the cages, "So this place is like a pantry for you ?" I smile, "Had not thought of that version but it could be. Though truthfully my sexual preference is for willing playthings who enjoy being tied up, hurt as well as fucked. For me Unwilling is food. Willing is playmates."


    Gwen pouts, "I want to be food to." I grin at her, "Ok but after I feed you." she nods and her stomach rumbles to. I grin and lead them upstairs.


    I take my white door and hang it on a wall, then I knock 3 times and mutter some non-sense in elven (pretty much: hickory dickory doc the mouse opened the clock) as a ''magical spell'' and open the door and activate the light spells with in. The store room beyond with its high shelves, sliding ladders and even a spare bed, make them all ooh and ahh. I let them go in first (paranoia about someone closing the door behind me.)


    "My magic store house. Very handy when I was a merchant. Not a huge space as such things go but useful to me and stable. Stable in mage terms means while the door can be moved this place remains in place. So no matter where the door is it always leads to here."


    That really impressed them. I next give them the tour of where is what. The language (which I am happy to note I can still read) is Common and I tell them back in my mortal days we had this language which all could learn to speak. I don''t know what caused it to be forgotten though.


    Edwina looking at a pretty peasants dress, "How long did you sleep before waking here ?"


    I sigh, "Well in my day Elves and Dwarves and Orcs still walked the world. I woke to a world where they are all gone now. The goddess tells me I am from the Age of Legend, not that that means anything to me. I only know a rogue death god grabbed up a bunch of new turns and buried us around the world. Something happened to that being pretty recently and his power suddenly dropped off allowing me to awaken and escape. If not for the Lady Goddess I would not know all that I do. She was my Patron before and I am happy she is still remembered and worshipped in the now. Though she no longer walks the world like she did when I was young."


    Samarra''s eyes are bugging and she is pale. I gently put her on the bed and pat the top of her head. The other girls don''t seem to comprehend what amount of time I am speaking of.


    While sorting through items I find a complete alchemist set up I had forgotten about it. I had it to make potions and Blue Ice (which does not work like it did back ''home'' here it is back to a mundane substance). Looking at that I go check my bookcase. It''s a tall heavy wooden thing with lockable doors on the front. I open the lock and check. All my books are in it. Recipes, formulas, Spells - I had a massive collection of spell scrolls and books I procured in my travels. From what the AO tells me all these spells Should work in this world. So I am happy.


    I also find a picture of Luce, well several. clothed, nude and in full armor holding her enchanted hammer. I run a hand over the images and sigh.


    Gwen and Emily come over, Emily ask, "Who is she ?"


    "That is Luce, Paladin of War and my lover when I was mortal. She was utterly evil but I loved her and she me. She is long gone now but for my memories of her."


    Gwen nods, "She was pretty." I nod and sigh. "she was my first love really. Well first one that loved me back prior to her all my lovers cheated on me or treated me as something to use and then leave when I was of no more use for them.


    I was 72 when I met her. Pretty little human and me, a demigod. We did well together."


    Samarra raises her hand in a ''wait'' pose, "You were a demigod ?"


    I smile and nod, "Yes. Which is one of the reasons I am so powerful now. Most new awakened vampires while stronger than humans are not in the same league as me who is closer in power to an elder. At least on the physical side of things."


    I forcibly pull myself to the present and put the pictures away. But as I do a note from a bottom shelf flits free. I start to ignore it even as I went to put it back but the hand writing is not mine so I read it. I stare at it long. It is from Trisha, my love and sire.


    '' My Dearest Rob,


    I hope this missive finds you well and in good spirits in the world you will awaken in. Know if I could have gone with you I would have, but I have these responsibilities to consider. At the writing of this note your will has been dealt with. Luce got half of the gold you won that fateful day. She gave birth to 7 children, 4 boys 3 girls. The first boy she named Rob, after you. The others were Dave (Super smart scientist guy, her words not mine), William (said it was your grandfathers name and he was a great warrior), Swartzenager (after some barbarian, I know who she meant :D ), The girls were Agatha (after her friend Axe), Fortuna (for the Goddess who helped you move on and saved you at the end), and Diana (she said you always wanted a moon goddess in the mix, not sure I understood that but there you go).


    I and my girls got some of the gold to as did other momma''s you left behind. We did what we could to care for the children you left behind. Not all lived to adulthood but that was more because they were murdered than any other reason. We made sure those who killed them did not live long afterwards. Most made it and several went on to have children of their own.


    Ok I am writing this 200 years after the fact. Dame Fortuna said she could get this and your spell books in to your special room. I asked her to watch over you to. She is good people for a god. I um fudged a little and added some more books to her package. Hope you like them.


    Your loving sire, Trisha Lee Arikel First of the Toreador, Clan of the Blossom.


    (Dame Fortuna told me to write it that way. Why I put in my last name I don''t know.)''


    I wipe the pink tears from my eyes and read it over a few more times. Then I look at the bottom shelf and pull out books, look at the covers and the first few pages. Plays, poetry, books of art from our world. Histories of the world I left behind (and could easily be confused for the Time of Legend here) and a family tree starting with me and ending with 50 boys and 68 girls, all direct descendants 200 years after I left. That''s my kids, prolific. Even a couple of updated spell books and a ''book'' that is nothing but sheets of gold (heavy book about 50lbs.) Titled ''Wealth'' I have to laugh at that one.


    I touch my symbol, "I found the care package. Thank you my lady." I feel a hand run over the top of my head. I pull 1 sheet out of the book of wealth. Stiff but thin, looks elven from the craftsmanship.


    I look at Samarra and Gwen, the only ones close to me as the others found the food and are working on making a breakfast from it. "Care package from my sire via the Lady. She got this put in here while I slept. Sneaky girl, slipped in a book on Wealth." I hold up the page and Samarra softly whistles, "That¡¯s solid gold isn''t it ?" I nod, "Looks like elf made to. They have the touch to make a page of pure gold like this. Dwarf work tends to be heavier. Humans of that age did not have the skill to make anything like this. Elves and Dwarves had long had the secret of iron and steel. Humans still worked with bronze. My staff is dwarven made." I explain.


    I get up, "Well you both need to eat and I smell the jam someone opened." I let them out first, sighing over the mess left in the room.


    They took several bits of clothing, some of it of the more risqu¨¦ type. I dodge back in and grab sheets, blankets and pillows for the beds then I am out and putting them on the beds while they eat and figure out the clothing. Emily looks the stuff they gathered over, then as I put the sheets on the last of the beds, comes over to me, "Mistress. Should we put on clothing or do you want us to remain naked so you can use us better ?"


    I end up giggling, "Tell you all what. Those who would like me to have sex or other physical relations with me remain naked. Otherwise you may pick something and get dressed."


    Endora (the busty blond), Samarra, and Arlene all put on some form of clothing. The rest don''t. Though Gwen paints her chest with strawberry preserves. I just laugh at that. I ask, "Anyone want desert ?" Emily perks up, "Sweets ?" I ask, "Like strawberries ?" she nods. I point to Gwen''s chest, "Lick that off." Emily happily complies as Gwen frowns, "I was trying to make my breast taste better."


    Emily hums as she licks the virgin clean, "Well Emily is enjoying them." Going by her shivers, so is Gwen.


    "I like strawberry to, just not on my meat." I purr to her, she pretty much melts right there.


    Edwin grins at the girls eagerness and adds, "besides Honey works better as a topping."


    I shrug, "Never cared for that myself. Not the way you mean it." I inform them. Edwina looks mildly surprised but shrugs, "Each to their own." I nod.


    I turn to the dressed crowd, "Ok, so what is it you desire of me ?"


    Endora shrugs, "I was just a farmer''s wife before they killed him and took me away. I don''t know what I will do now. I have no place to go and common skills. I doubt you have much use for me other than as food or plaything."


    Arlene shrugs, "My life has been one bit of bad luck after another. I was trained to be a holy concubine for my Goddess. But the day I was to first serve the town and temple were attacked, all those captured, including me and most of my sisters were sold off as slaves. The last 4 of my masters all died, somewhat horribly, when they went to take me. 1 was murdered by a jealous lover, one got killed by thieves on his way to my bedchamber, the last two were just freak accidents. One was disrobing and tripped over his own sash and fell and hit his head, blood everywhere. The next one, a prize trophy came loose from its moorings and fell on him as he was climbing in next to me. The horn of the beast skewered him through the neck. The other slaves found me, bound to the bed with his pierced body next to me. You found me as I was being led away to be sold yet again."


    Curiosity prods, "What did the beast look like, the one who did in your last master ?"


    She shrugs, "White horse head with a single spiral horn in the middle of its forehead."


    I grin, "Unicorn. Don''t have much use for them myself but it sounds like it got it''s revenge even after it''s death. Magical and annoying creatures Unicorns. But they Protect Virgins. Mostly as they wish all human females would remain virgins so the human race would die out. Passive aggressive hypocritical creatures."


    Samarra to Arlene, "Sounds to me like your goddess was protecting you from non-believers. Robina may be a monster, but she believes in the gods."


    I nod, "From what I have been told her goddess was like one I used to know back in the day, called Lliira, She was a goddess of fertility as well as some creative sexual acts."


    Arlene, "I don''t know the name, but the rest fits. But I worship Aphrodite."


    I nod, "ah the greek goddess of beauty, fertility, and sex in all its many and glorious forms."


    Arlene smiles and nods. I just sigh and go lay down on a bed. For once my sex drive is completely offline. I miss Sune, and Lliira her ''little sister'' even War and his bizarre sense of humor. Only been a day for me, but that letter, written 200 years after I ''died'' has taken allot of the wind out of my sails. No telling how much time has passed since then.


    "You all do as you please. I am going to take a nap. Sleep of the dead. Your call, stay or go."


    I sit up, dig my purse out and hand each girl 5 gold coins. "So you don''t start out penniless."


    I stuff the purse back in its hiding place and lay down again. Pulling a blanket over me, "The door is unlocked now." I fully expect most of them to be gone by the time I wake up. If I wake up, there is a chance one or more will decide to kill me first.

 VD Chapter Five: I Lived through the Night

    I wake very warm and under something mildly heavy. I open my eyes and find I have a group of pretty naked girls, and one clothed girl laying on or next to me.


    I prod the lovely large breast my face is resting on and Edwina wakes, yawns and smiles, "hello" she purrs.


    "Morning, why am I at the bottom of a girl pile ?"


    Sharp chin between my breast, I look down at it, Bethany looks back, "Cause it''s the easiest way to protect you from the ones who want you deader. Arlene and Anne. Arlene got the keys off you and let Anne out. Anne went looking for a knife but could not get in to your magic room. We stomped them and locked them both in cages. But to be safe Emily said we should sleep with you. Seemed like a good idea at the time. But now I wonder as your eyes are glowing and your fangs are showing."


    I grin, "Well all these nice warm bodies and me a baby and there for Hungry vampire, that is going to happen."


    Emily crawls forward and offers me a breast, "Baby needs some breast milk ?" She ask with a needy moan. I smile and lean over, I am careful as I want her to live. The initial bite hurts allot, but the venom hits quickly and she leans in to it and moans in pleasure. I drink but keep myself from drinking too much. I can feel her pulse via my lips and use that as a gage to make sure I don''t take too much. Even so I take enough for her to faint. I lick the wound and breast several times partly to seal it, partly to get any blood I missed. I look at her a little worriedly, "She needs more meat in her diet." I decide.


    Edwina snickers, "I am sure that is true for all of us. Slaves are not usually given the best of foods."


    Gwen pokes Emily, "She''s alive right ?"


    I nod, "Yes, just fainted. But her heart still beats. Take too much blood or take it too fast and people tend to faint. Really need some fruit juice or the like for you all, it helps the body recover faster."


    Edwina gives me an odd look, "How do you know that ?"


    I turn my grin on her, "I grew up with vampires. Had one for a lover to, which is how I ended up this way. She did not want me to leave her when I was dying. So she turned me, but because of the damage in my body and also that nasty little death god, it took longer than it would have otherwise. Oh quick question, who here knows how to read ? Raise of hands."


    Gwen pokes Emily, "She does. Was reading some of those signs down stairs. Says the language is strange mix but she can make out most of the words."


    I nod, "Language is called English, it''s my native language actually. Meaning from the land I was born in. The magic of the people who created this place made it so the words shift in to the language of the owner. That is me. Being the owner means I control the place, including if the front door is locked or not. Um could you all get off me please. I am still quite hungry and you all smell delicious."


    They manage to get up with the least amount of knees and elbows in painful places. I am the last to get up. I go over to my door, do my knocking trick even as I release the hidden latch (it was originally a smugglers door in the bottom of a long lost cart, so the latch is hidden). I go in and search till I find a selection of magically preserved fruit juices.


    I come out and pour everyone a glass, "Some will like this some won''t. Don''t care either way, you should drink it. It is good for you and will help with me, Miss Bitey, around. It''s called Orange Juice and is made from Oranges. Which are a tropical fruit. I think a variety grow in Spain."


    Samarra comes up from below, "Asia and India actually though you may be right about Spain having some. I Love orange juice." she states, as I hand her a cup,


    "Good. It''s healthy, I know sailors use it to fight off scurvy." I state as I pour myself a cup to. I use it to wash down the last of the blood in my mouth. Not a good flavor mix but still I do it. The whole body shiver as the two flavors hit though has a few of them grinning at me. "Blood and OJ not a good mix."


    Edwina, "OJ ?"


    Gwen, "Orange Juice, O and J." I nod to her. She smiles at me, "You want me now ?" I shake my head, "No. I have other things to do before lunch. Your lunch."


    Brilliant smile from her. Edwina just grins and shakes her head.


    I take the OJ and a few more cups and head down stairs. I find the caged ones and give them a drink. Arlene wants to know what kind of poison I put in it, I stare at her, "Now why would I go and poison my food ? There is no point to that." She refuses to drink it.


    When I get to Anne, she has Samarra cast Purify food and drink on it before she will drink it. I am fine with that myself.


    Cinnamon drinks it down then ask for a human blood and meat chaser. I grin widely at her, "Don''t be in such a rush. I will get around to cutting you up for dinner sooner or later." then I leave. Her face fell and went pale.


    Couple rooms away Edwina ask, "Did you mean what you said to her ?" I shrug, "Not really. But Cannibals make rotten vampires and only so-so pets. Not sure what I am going to do with her to tell the truth."


    She slowly nods. "You are not quite as bad as you portray yourself." Edwina notes. I shrug, "Trying not to be as bad as I can be actually. I am a monster, but I don''t have to be Evil about it."


    She grins, I shrug, we move on.


    "So, still no clothing ?" I ask her she grins wider, "Well I was hoping for something in a stylish Rope tied around these" hefts her bosom, "But you have been busy and distracted."


    I shake my head, "You really like the rope around the glorious pair ?" she nods, "Yes and tight. I like it when they turn a darker color than the rest of me."


    "You know that is caused from loss of blood flow to them right ?" giving her a side long glance. "You don''t actually Like your chest do you ?"


    The grin fades, "not really no. They are heavy and get in the way, sure anyone who does not have to carry them likes them."


    I raise a hand, then extend 1 of my 8 inch long bone claws, "I can cut them off if you really want though I think you would look very strange with no chest what so ever." She stares at that claw, for once all her bravado dissipates and she backs up. "What are you ?" she whispers.


    I shake my head, "Told you, a demigod and not one of those nice ones either. I worked for beings like Order, Balance, Chaos, War, Fate and such. I did everything from start or stimulate trade in places to start wars. Whatever they called on me to do. These days I only answer to one Goddess. And I am quite happy with that. But make no mistake, I have Never been Human. "


    I walk away, that I think is finally sinking in, about not being human. About being a monster. I don''t know if I have lost her or not yet. But I think I hurt our budding relationship.


    I think about it more and more. Over all these are not bad people. Couple of them are pretty kinky, but not bad people. I really should just give them some stuff, gold, what not and let them live their own lives. Away from me.


    2 hours lots of pity party and depressed thoughts later I use a couple of sleep spells and knock out the lot. I carefully remove them all from my tent. I leave them 2 sets of clothing, a standard Henchman''s Kit [1 Back pack (with side pockets - 15" Hx18"D x12"W), 1 Compass, 1 wooden staff 6'' long, 50'' of silk rope (600lbs test), 1 grappling hook (800lbs test), 1 rucksack (6" D x 3"W x 4"L), 15 Iron Spikes 6" long in the rucksack with pinion hammer, 1 pen, 1 ink bottle with block of black ink, 1 pad (100 sheets of wire bound paper 6"x3"), 2 weeks Iron Rations (hard tack), 1 mirror (metal), 1 whet stone, 1 set basic lock picks, 1 tinder box, 1 Hooded Lantern, 12 pints lamp oil, 1 gallon sized water skin full of Mead] and 5 gold coins.


    I left them in the shell of the old farm house, where I had originally set up the tent.


    I pack up my things and I leave them there to wake up on their own. I don''t think any of them Need me really. Several of them don''t want me except as an excuse to commit suicide by monster.


    I jogged a long way after that. Down the one road and toward where ever. The goddess has been quite the whole time. I start to wonder if she spoke to me at all, or if that was just a delusion I was telling myself.


    Close to night fall I just slow to a walk. I am not really in a hurry after all. Just feeling lost, alone and depressed over all that I lost because I greedily did not want to lose my sense of identity. I lost far more than that by choosing this route I realize far too late.


    Sure the powers are nice, the immortality is ok, but I lost my family. Both my immortal and mortal ones. My sense of Purpose to. Before I had a defined and long range goal. Fight an insane mortal who had stolen the powers and position of Destiny.


    Now I am just a walking case of Bad Luck for a Goddess who is nice enough but I find I miss that feeling of Purpose. It helped Define me. The present purpose is to wide open, there is not a set goal for me to focus on. Survive and bring ill fortune to the enemies of the goddess and that undead hating death god.


    As I am walking along a mound of earth a couple yards off the road explodes upwards. I barely pay it any mind as a nasty bit of elongated twisted grey flesh and bones stands up. Part of my mind labels it ''Nosferatu'' but that is as far as it goes.


    It, the creature sees me plodding along and seems interested in me and my direction. He catches up easily, "Say friend, you may want to go a different route."


    I grunt, "why ?"


    "Well you keep going that way your likely to end up dead. There is a whole lot of vampires in that direction."


    I grunt ,"yippee, monsters, goody."


    "Someone die ?"


    I nod, "Whole world, all gone to dust. Thousands of years ago. All gone." I sigh, then turn my pin point red dot stare at him, "My family, friends, all dead or in torpor." I sigh and plod on.


    "Oh you¡¯re an Early riser type. Ok, thought you were mortal." he states loping beside me. I look at him, "You¡¯re a Nos, had I been human I probably have screamed and ran off by now. Or tried to depending on how hungry you are."


    He nods, "Ok good point. Still not used to this state. Only been like this a few nights."


    I nod, "I was turned a long time ago, but sealed away by some death god with a problem with us. I only recently escaped his place. Something happened and the spells holding me in place all just stopped working. Allowed me to break out and eat his few priest."


    He grins, "Nostromo most likely. He was huge a long time ago, Hates the undead and anyone who gets resurrected or reincarnated. As I understand it he would send his paladins to hunt them down and kill them even if they were not in his Dominion. Did it one time too often to a foreign king and the king sent and army and had all his temples and main holy places destroyed. Priest and followers to. From the sound of it you were in one of his Holy Mausoleums or the like." I nod, "Till I used a magic item I had to destroy the place. Completely used up its power but it got me free. Disintegrated the walls and made a kind of tunnel. Sad I could not recharge that staff. It was a nice weapon, elven made to. Don''t think you can get those anymore."


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.He nods, "How is it you speak the language so well ?"


    I tap the item on my head, "This is my Goddesses holy symbol. She is still around and she has taught me a lot while I was asleep. Kept me up to date on all the local languages to. She kept trying things to get me and her other ''special people'' free from that bastards control."


    I grin, "she loved that I killed his priest to and the one hunter they had on site."


    He nods, "Yeah I can see that if she really was trying to free you." he says in a snarky tone.


    I shrug, "Rules of the game so to speak. She can only do so much in her area of influence and often times that is pretty subtle. When she wants Not Subtle she calls on people like me. I am her Paladin I don''t do subtle very well. I do do death and destruction pretty well though."


    He nods, "Yeah I can see that. Not many gods like Undead though."


    I shrug, "She is a Neutral power really. Good and Evil, Law and Chaos are all part of the whole for her."


    He starts to look nervous and I see a kind of line across the road, "You got cast out didn''t you ?"


    He nods, "And I am not allowed across a certain point if I want to live."


    "Well, have a nice life." I tell him and keep right on my chosen path.


    "They are all crazy there. They rose up, killed all the humans in charge and kill or cast out any kindred who disagrees with their ideas." he warns me. I just keep going. I see a couple of ''spies'' on the edge who saw and heard him but and that I ignored his warnings.


    I also hear his last comment, "crazy bitch" before he turns and lopes off down the road.


    Going by my own experiences I am almost willing to bet that this Nostromo had a church up here and when his power loss happened some of the local vamps caught on to it and struck. The false belief that it is affecting all the gods is probably partly behind their present actions.


    I don''t know if that is correct but given the way people often think, if one god lost power then most or all would. Not the case but I can picture that easily happening.


    I soon arrive in a town, village really, with a large monastery looking place next to an even larger cemetery. There are dead bodies everywhere. Flies and crows and other things eating on the bodies even as groups of 3 or 4 vampires and / or their ghouls wander the place. I even note a few heavily barred homes where the groups are sniffing around and trying to figure out how to get in.


    I got 2 tails behind me. They have been following me since I crossed that faint line drawn across the road. They are not very good at it either. I have been ignoring them as I don''t consider them a threat.


    I start getting allot of notice by the other vampires as I walk through town. I stop at the crossroad because they are now surrounding me. I sigh, "What ?"


    Leader, wearing an outfit a few centuries out of date, "Where do you think you are going Meat ?"


    I stand straight and ''activate'' my aura. The ones closest to me suddenly rear back or actually run from me in pain. I hear several voices saying in effect ''a holy aura, not possible the gods are gone'' and similar.


    I look around, "One god is gone as he pissed off to many of the Other gods. Not all of them, certainly not the one I serve. I am just passing through, have fun in your little slaughter." I wait for them to get out of my way. They instead send in their beefier ''town bully'' level ghouls to ''get me''. I sigh, "You don''t want to do this children, I really am not in the mood."


    Heavily muscled guy smugly states, "You are one little girl, what can you do against us ?"


    "I am one little Methuselah girl, and Lots." he charges me, I swiftly and with scary ease use my staff to decapitate him just from the force of the blow. Back swing catches another in the ribs, knocking him back in to the two behind him and breaking several of his rips. Then I turn on the speed and in a few seconds there is a good sized pile of dead or seriously injured ghouls and vampires. The ''leader'' included. I did not like his attitude.


    The smarter vampires all got out of range when I killed the ghoul with my ''stick''.


    I look at the remaining ones, "Like some of you I was stuck in one of their stone prisons. His power faded and I escaped and ate his priest. I suspect this sort of thing is happening around all such temples as this, as we undead escape our burial pits. Killing his priest weakens his power further, as does desecrating his temples. So please keep that up. Now if you excuse me I have someplace else to be."


    A ''little girl'' comes up to me, she has a large bloody knife in one hand and a wooden stake in the other and Reeks of Evil, "Do you know me ?" she ask, the mad gleam quite evident in her eyes. I just bring my staff around to crush her but she blocks the blow. I am impressed, she is the first in a long time to be able to do that and not end up with broken bones. "No I don''t know you, but you do remind me of someone I knew a long time ago. She is dead though. She was the only person before you that could block my attack."


    That seems to stop her, makes her look confused for a moment, "If you knew me I would have to kill you, but I am not sure what I should do if I just remind you of someone who is already dead."


    I consider, "Why would you have to kill me if I knew you ?"


    "Because no one is to know I am still walking around." she says in a ''you silly'' voice. I shake my head, "Wrong, Its no Mortal should know, not anyone. Vampires like you and I and those that serve us are the only ones who should know we exist. Mortals are food or servants. If all the mortals that knew you are dead, then you are safe from them."


    THAT actually stops her, "So Vampires I can let live ?"


    I nod, "Vampires, kindred, ghouls, thralls and similar yes. Humans, mortals and priest of Nostromo all are prey."


    She processes that slowly. I see the idea sinking in and she steps back, "So I can have friends as long as they are like me, like us ?" I smile, "Yes, and ghouls which are humans who have drank some of your blood. That makes them your friend, a little one time a week and they will be your friend for as long as you want them. Another trick to is to give a false name. Then if they only know you by that name, then they will not KNOW YOU at all."


    She considers this, slowly nods, and walks away. I really wanted to kill the little malk, but well. It would have been a hard fight and I really don''t feel like putting in that much effort. I know the signs of depression, I know I am depressed. But I am by no means suicidal.


    I look around at the crowd, "Anyone else ? If not I will be on my way."


    One skinny fellow holds out a hand, "What clan are you ?"


    I shrug, "Toreador, clan of the Blossom as my sire put it. Though I am more like a Rose, pretty to look at but with lots of thorns."


    He shakes his head, "Toreadors can''t fight, your all about beauty and weak crap."


    I sigh, "Some of us find the Art of War and the Warrior to be beautiful, I was a warrior in life, why would I suddenly loose those skills in Undeath ?"


    Old looking man, "She got you there Phinias. Warrior women may not be common now days but in the old kingdoms there were Lots of them."


    I nod, "Yes there were. Entire armies of us in fact. Now unless you want to test that theory, get out of my way. I have no desire to linger and a long way to go before dawn."


    I am most of the way past them when one woman ask, "Who do you serve ?" I look at her, she has a feeling of desperate hope to her, "Dame Fortune also known as Lady Luck or Tyche, depending on where you hail from. She is a Neutral power and as such has no problem with such as us as worshippers." The woman nods and smiles, "Good to know. Thank you Priestess."


    I shake my head, "Not a priestess. I am a Paladin." She looks very surprised to hear That.


    After that none stop me from leaving. I am well out of town and heading in to the unknown. I hope that is the last of the stupid I run in to for a while though.


    Dame Fortune is a fickle being they say. Gives and takes and helps or is Fate (some debate on that and one question she has never answered me on. Except she will side with Fate over Destiny if push comes to pull.) I have known this, I live with it, and these days I can feel the wheel spinning from time to time as she randomly choses what is going to happen, or not happen, next. I really think she has a giant random number generator out there and the wheel is just the graphic representation of it. Sort of like back in my gaming days where I used a 5D10 system to help with decisions or to work out ideas on characters. (1-5 low, 6-10 high - 1''s were Bad and could cancel highs, 10s were really good, count as 2 highs - but 1''s canceled 10''s first then other highs second). I think her system is bigger and far more complex than mine. But then she affects entire Multi-verses where mine just affected my tiny part of things.


    I am thinking this cause I can feel the vibrations of that wheel spinning in my headpiece. Something COULD happen in the direction I am going, or where I came from or any number of things I have touched on. Makes me feel kind of itchy all over when that wheel starts to spin. Right now it feels like she connected it to a turbo engine and floored it.


    AND


    I am standing on a hill, behind me a major temple of the Lady, before me an army of well humans and Others, shifters and some types I don''t know. Along the path to either side, Paladins, Warriors and clerics are appearing, apparently from all over time going by the vast parade of armors, weapons and such. Even see a couple star ships and space craft with weapon capabilities appearing overhead.


    I get the feeling this army found a way though a portal and is In the gods realm.


    I look to the tall African looking man in a world war 1 uniform, "Something tells me some morons are trying to make war on the gods." I say in English.


    He looks at me and in a faint Canadian accent, "Is that what this is. I thought I died or something."


    I look at that massive army, "Not yet but the day is young. Personally, if this were up to me I would see about taking out the leaders of this group instead of putting up a defensive wall." He nods, "Makes sense. Um, what are you ?"


    I grin, "Super-Human and Paladin, I was genetically engineered to be one of the best."


    The rest is blurry. All I know for certain is it was early night, now it is the middle of the afternoon. I hurt, am covered in dust, my shirt is burned and there is blood up to my elbows, some of it not even human. I don''t recall Any of what happened and I got the feeling I don''t Want to know either.


    I slowly check over my stuff. There are some new nicks on my staff and a cut on my skirt and the taste of blood in my mouth, not mine either. I feel full now to.


    Apparently we won the day or I suspect I would not be here now. I feel both oddly energized and completely wiped out.


    I make a point of moving on and finding a place to set up my tent. Once that is done I strips, get a bath via spell, then crawl in to a top bunk and pass out.

 VD Chapter Six: Oh Hello

    Through the tiny window by the door I can see late afternoon light but I am unsure what woke me. Then I hear the sound of movement below me. I am in the last bunk on the top row, well inside the shadows of the room.


    I slowly pull myself forward and peek over the edge to see who, or what has wandered in to my portable lair.


    4 female forms are quietly poking around the room. All are wearing white gowns and have heavy leather backpacks and carry tall walking sticks. I see the profile of two and stifle a moan. They found me. Edwina, Bethany, Emily, and Gwen.


    Gwen whispers, "I am sure this is the right place, just look at the beds. But I don''t know where she has gotten to."


    Bethany, in her normal snarky sounding voice, "Well the door to the bottom floors is either gone or sealed. She could be down there. Safer and smarter than sleeping up here where anyone could wander in and find her."


    I comment, "True but what if someone comes in and blocks that door, on purpose or by accident."


    Bethany thinks, "That''s a good point Emily."


    Emily, "I did not say anything."


    Edwina shakes her head, Gwen giggles.


    Bethany looks at Gwen, "What is so funny ?" Gwen points up at me in my hiding place, "We woke her up."


    The other 3 turn and see me staring down at them. Emily, still looking a little pale, waves, "We found you. Been looking for days now to. Was not easy."


    I slowly nod, that explains why I was so tired, Was out of the world for a long time.


    "Ah shh, I need more sleep." with that I pull my blankets around me and try to go back to sleep.


    Gwen crawls up next to me, "That''s it. We find you and your response is shh ? We could be killers looking to kill you and take your stuff."


    Mumbled in to my pillow, "stuff is in the cabinet. if you are going to kill me do it quietly."


    Edwina to others, "now that is tired if I ever heard it." I don''t know their response as I fade back out and sleep. I don''t dream, or if I do I don''t recall it. To tired really.


    I wake up to a wet, warm feeling on my chest. It''s actually kind of pleasant, which I normally don''t think of when wet and sleeping are combined.


    I open my eyes and find a naked Gwen leaning over me and sucking on my nipple. My other one is wet to, I am surprised she is not sucking on my cock to tell the truth. It''s hanging out below and at half-mast. I look at that then her happily sucking on my chest and then turn and look to the edge of the bed where Edwina and Emily are standing, apparently on the edge of the bottom bunk, so they can watch Gwen make my body do things. A slight movement above me tells me where Bethany is. I move my head and look at her, she grins at me and points, "So that is why you left us. You were embarrassed by the fact you got Both sex organs."


    Little groggily, "Nope. That does not embarrass me at all. Back when I was mortal that one worked very nicely. I actually had babies with other women. I left cause I got depressed. It hit me I could not get you all pregnant so what was the point."


    Emily reaches under the blanket and grips my member, she rolls her hand up and down it twice and it gets harder as she does so, "No babies maybe, but you sure can still use it otherwise." I moaned deeply when she did that. I also can feel my body getting wet inside.


    "Please don''t do that, you are going to make me wet the bed."


    Emily, still stroking me, "Why would you do that ?"


    Bethany, evil grin on her pretty face, "Her girl parts are getting moist I bet and if you keep doing that she will come."


    Edwina grins to, "Good, proper revenge for just taking off on us. We sex you up for leaving us all hot and bothered and with no release."


    I look at them, from Bethany to Emily, "You would rape me ?"


    They look at each other then me and in perfect unison, "YES" Gwen stops sucking, looks at me then smiles, "I want you to be my first, so either you do me or we tie you up and they do you till you do me."


    I look at them, "I can turn to mist, remember. Tying me up does not work."


    Bethany, "Oh right, completely forgot about that. "


    Gwen happily states, "You turn to mist and I will just suck you up."


    I nod, "Then you will die as you lungs get clogged with my poisonous substance. Then you will still be a virgin and I will have a new dead body to deal with, probably have to eat my way out but as you will be dead you won''t get to feel that."


    Gwen pouts, "That is not fair. Supposed to fuck me Then eat me, not the other way around."


    Bethany points out, "She most likely will not fuck your dead body. What would be the point."


    Gwen pouts. I push her off and sit up, pulling Emily''s hand off my cock, "I got to pee." I state. That surprises them all. I give them a long look, "What ? You all have seen me drink stuff, so what did you think happens to it ?"


    Emily and Edwina nod. I don''t see the other two''s reaction.


    I hop down and head outside to find a tree or bush. I do look to see if anyone else is around but no such luck. I do my business then come back inside and stare at the 4 lovelies, "So why seek me out. I mean other than Gwen wanting to play with my body ?"


    They all shrug and don''t look at me. Gwen humps her fingers while laying on my bed, and states, "The others went their own ways and well we really had no place to go. So we talked it over and decided to try and find you.


    We found the village of dead people and some of the survivors who were packing up said you came through and killed some of the demons that killed most everyone else but then left. They don''t know why you did not kill more of them. We could not tell them we only told them you were a paladin and probably on a mission for your god while passing through. Or could have just been to many of them."


    I shrug, "Vampires, like me, escaped from that evil monastery place. The village supported the monastery so the vampires ate them to. I only killed a few stupid ones who thought to force me in to their stupidity. Showed them why you don''t mess with a paladin."


    They nod, they don''t really understand but they nod anyway.


    Bethany points out, "They walk in the sun they burn, you don''t. Why ?"


    I look at her, "Blessings of my Goddess. I do good things for her, mostly what she tells me to, I get perks, like sunlight and eating normal human foods, or just eating period, I can have sex and not get all bloody doing it. Most vampires can''t do sex cause of the blood, gets in to everything."


    Edwina looks confused, "What do you mean ?"


    I sigh, "Ever had sex when your bleeding time comes ?" she makes a face but nods, "yeah had a couple masters who enjoyed that."


    I shrug, "For most female vampires, sex is like that ALL the time. But because I can eat normal fair, my body still produces normal human humors, like sex juices and cum. I can''t have babies anymore cause it does not produce working parts of that but everything else." I nod and shrug.


    They Get that now.


    Gwen is like, "SO FUCK ME ALREADY!" she is getting herself all wet in my bed. I pull her out and check it, sure enough she got the mattress wet. I sigh, pull the mattress down and have to do 5 Wash spells to get it out and to stop the smell. Fresh it''s not a bad smell, but I don''t want to sleep in that smell.


    "I don''t want to Fuck you Gwen. I left you all On Purpose. Do you get that. I am sorry you don''t feel like you have a life without a master. But I Don''t want to be it. I Don''t want the responsibility of you all. So Leave!"


    And like that I toss their needy over baring selves out of my life. I HATE women like them. I go so far as to pack up my stuff, put on my clothes and fold up my tent and leave them on the side of the road. I Ran, full speed away from them. Leaping a few times just for the added distance. I hope I never see them again.


    Later, still fuming, I am walking down the road.


    Tyche''s ''image'' ghost like, appears next to me, pacing me, "So not good matches ?"


    I grunt, "I like strong women but not all that Needy crap. Sure I enjoy a little submissiveness to, but nothing like them. I freed them, gave them stuff some coin and let them go. what do they do, hunt me down and then start Pushing me for sex and such. I don''t work that way. Never have and I don''t like it."


    Tyche nods, "I am not my mother, I try sometimes but I rarely get that stuff right."


    I stare at her, "I thought you were one of the Oceanic gods."


    She grins, "Not in this world. In this world I am the daughter of Hermes and Aphrodite. So little fickle, good at multi-tasking, but not so great with relationships. I really hoped you would have hit it off with Anne. She is strong, enjoys the kind of sex you do, but well I did not see her flipping out and trying to kill you like that. Samarra was very little help to. She is another I had hopes for. Well at least you got them out in to the world."


    "And Cinnamon ?" I ask. She smiles.


    "She is not really a cannibal, she just does that to scare people. Puts them off, like it did with you till you turned it around on her. Well done by the way she needed that little reminder that some people play for real. Not sure in the long run how it will work for her but for now she is staying out of trouble."


    I nod and sigh. "Was not completely sure why you did that, send me after them just after I woke up and all."


    She shrugs, "The blindfold I wear, it is not because I am blind, it''s more like I don''t plan ahead very well and have made mistakes most people put down as only a blind person would make or that I am fickle. I maybe the Goddess of Probabilities as you so eloquently put it, but even I get caught up in them sometimes. I am not Fate, I just work with Fate, one of a group that makes up Fate really. Fate is not and never has been a single being or even 3 beings. There are a lot of us working together to try and keep everything working."


    I grin at her, "You are not as fickle as people say. You just got the job of trying to keep Probability from going out of control. That about it ?"


    She grins, "Close. Bit more complex than that but from a mortal perspective it fits. Oh I love you telling them you were a DemiGod back there. It fits better than Meta Human, but don''t go calling me Mom. Don''t call my mom your Mom either, that would make our relationship just weird."


    "I was thinking of calling War dad." she laughs and shakes her head, "No, he has children, does not like any of them. He likes you, sort of, well as much as he likes anyone I guess." I nod, "Well I never said Which version of War you will note." She actually stops and her eyes get comically large, then she giggles, "oh that is true. He has many many aspects after all." I nod and she comes up next to me again. "I am sorry about pulling you to my war zone. Well no I am not but I did not mean for you to even recall you had been there at all. That was an oversight on my part."


    I wave her off, "That''s ok. I understand that things likely happened that I need not remember, either from my asking or certain secrets that need to be secrets came out."


    She nods, "bit of both actually. But you did very well there and I want to thank you for that. Dangerous people found a portal to our world. Some very special people died closing that portal from both sides. You protected several long enough for it to be done. You only lived really because of what you are. They were mortal and as such did not. BUT They are being reincarnated in different worlds and getting to keep some of their specialness. Though you don''t consciously remember, I still felt you would like to know."


    I nod, "Something for my subconscious mind to chew on ?" she nods, "Yep. Part of why you suddenly got hit with that depression earlier. You did not lose any time sense you woke. That part on the road, where you woke with blood on your arms. You had a flash back and well had you looked behind you, you may have seen the remains of a few stupid ones who tried to take you from that damned village. Your beast took over while your mind was in flashback land. That made me realize that I had to come and tell you some things. Don''t need you doing that again. PTSD is not a good thing for an elder class vampire to go through."


    I look at her, "So I was actually active in other worlds Before coming here ?" she nods, "Yes. Couple of other places really. Learned you and long distance space travel do not mix well. Made a good pilot and such but long time living on what amounts to vampire hard tack, does not make you a sane boy."


    I slowly nod, "The dreams of eating pea''s that contained concentrated blood were not all dreams." she nods, "Yes. You don''t actually dream anymore. Your memories come together and overlap in semi chaotic ways. Mixing day dreams with reality with stuff from books and stories you have read, heard or seen."


    "Tyche, that is how most of my dreams worked when I was mortal. From what I understand that is how most Non Prophetic mortals dream."


    She looks surprised, "Really ? Huh. I did not know that. Ok, now I feel kind of stupid. Or at least uninformed. Tens of Thousands of years old and I did not know that." I grin at her, "They say learn something new everyday. Some days are just much longer than others." she grins and nods, "Oy is that ever the truth." she nods.


    "Ok on Purpose. At this time I don''t have one for you. Nothing more than odd jobs from my end. I think your Purpose for now is to learn to be the New You. Find yourself, your ''clan identity'' and all that. Once you got that maybe I will have something more profound for you. Or not. May loan you to one of my siblings. Oh and thank you for rescuing Arlene. I know she is a basket case with Weird Luck, but she is one of Mothers people and I thought it would be nice to get her free before her next master came to a bad end. Hm, probably a good thing you freed her to come to that. Her Masters tended to come to bad ends."


    I smirk, "The Hope Diamond of slave girls huh ? You Sure she should not be one of your Bad Luck girls ?" Tyche smirks, "No, she prefers mom. I don''t steal from the ''rents, ya know ?" I nod. "I still miss Sune though." she grins, "Yeah, well Sune is in another whole universe from here." I nod, "I know. Can''t help it though you know. Like Trisha, I miss her to." Tyche nods. "Yeah. Well I got to go. Universe to run and all that. Try not to get any important historical figures killed. You know like Zeus or the like. Though you can hurt him allot if you do run in to him."


    And she is gone.


    I think about it and decide to just avoid the Greek pantheon as a majority. Not the whole as she is one of them to.


    Then I think about hitting Zeus allot with my staff. That puts me in a good mood and I end up whistling a tune as I walk (mostly off key as I am not a good whistler). I find myself whistle humming the theme from Aladdin. Well most of it as I can''t recall the whole of the song. As I walk the sun is rising and I end up moving past a Caravan that is packing up and getting back on the road. I suddenly feel the wheel starting to move and just know someone is going to try something potentially stupid, but then it feels like the wheel stopped and backs up, which is different.


    A round jolly looking fellow on a large, over full wagon calls out, "Good Morning Traveler!" I look up at him and smile, "Good morn to you good merchant, how fair you today ?"


    He laughs, "Pretty fair pretty fair. Going on a long journey ?" he ask. I shrug, "I go where my Goddess bids me or the roads take me in between." he nods, "Ah so a priestess then ?"


    I shake my head, "Paladin actually and yes I know female paladins are rare. I hear it Allot."


    He laughs, "I suppose you do. Well care for a ride then ?"


    I consider then shrug, "Sure, I could use that, beats walking." he helps me up even as I spot a sour looking guard who was working his way back toward us. He glares at the man then me, "Picking up strays again Morgod." The merchant sighs, "Greg, it''s Morgonno, Derik Morgonno. And this lovely lady is no stray but a person of a Holy Order."


    Greg the Grumpy as I have now dubbed him looks at me, "What Order ?"


    I grin, "Tyche, aka Lady Luck."


    Derik grins, "Then may fortune smile on this day yes." I nod, "Well she seems to be in a good mood today, as I met you before him." I nod to Greg and Master Morgonno laughs, "Good point, good point."


    Greg snorts and moves on. I hold out my hand to Master Morgonno, "Robina of Tyche, Paladin." I say formally. He takes my hand, "Derik Morgonno, Merchant, Magician, and trader in odd things." I look back in to his cart and recognize several minor magic items and grin, "Ah magical devices house hold and entertainment types."


    He looks surprised, I shrug, "I was a merchant before I became a paladin, sold such things myself but had a much smaller cart. Also I am trained as an Alchemist and know how to make many minor potions including Healing potions and similar." He nods impressed, "I thought the churches kept the secrets of those to themselves." I shrug, "When I was much younger we were at war. Anyone who could read and follow instructions was taught how to make them just to keep the warriors able to fight." he nods, "makes sense." I nod, "Also I was dating a person of a church and they smuggled me the Good recipes." he snickers, "That does not hurt either." I nod.


    He ask, "So you did many things before settling on being a Paladin ?"


    I shrug, "I did not so much Settle on it as the Goddess told me one day, You are my Paladin. I charge you to bring Bad Luck to my Enemies and Good Luck to my friends. Most people can''t get past the bad luck part of that statement." he nods, "Well I hope you bring us Much good luck." I nod, "Just never bet against me. I tend to win at gambling. Not all the time, but more often than most." he nods, "good to know." I nod and look around at the other caravans, "So where is this group going ?"


    "Our final destination is Paris France, but for now we wander the roads and occasionally go in new directions." I nod, "On purpose or because the ones in the lead have a bad sense of direction ?"


    He grins, "Both actually and sometimes it works well for us, others it does not. But right now we are going to the fortress of Nostromo the Guardian of the Dead."


    "You may want to change directions then. Nostromo had a massive power loss recently and all the undead buried under his temples have broken free of their prisons and have been killing all around his places. They are intent on wiping his faith out by killing all his faithful."


    He pulls his oxen to a halt and stares at me in horror. I nod, "I have come across 2 such temples in the last few days. One was a monastery with a village around it. Don''t know the name of the village as the only ones moving there were the undead. Had to kill a few and then run because I was sorely out numbered."


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.He calls to the ones ahead and behind and when all are gathered has me tell them what I just told him. A girl there, holds up some kind of medallion and cast a spell as I speak. She slowly nods, "She speaks the truth, hm, and is a paladin to." Greg snorts unhappily, she shrugs at him. Morgonno looks at me and whispers, "well we know where Greg went. he really does not like it when we are nice to fellow travelers."


    I nod, "well he is evil and a bully. I can tell that without even resorting to my paladin abilities." he considers then nods, "good point" he whispers back.


    The rest of the caravan is upset and they are talking and looking at their maps. I scoot closer and look at them to. I point to a side road, "Why not go that way ?" the road by passes the fortress of Nostromo by a good margin but on the map it does not show where it goes.


    I learn why, "It''s a cursed road." I am told.


    "Cursed how ?" I ask, cause I rarely take anyone''s word on such things. The merchant looks up at me, "According to The priest of Nostromo that area is full of evil monstrous beings."


    I nod, "The same Nostromo who hunts down people resurrected by other gods and has them buried alive cause he does not like it when Other gods in Other pantheons bring people back ?"


    The Priestess, hearing the venom in my tone gives me a sharp look, "He took someone from you I take it ?"


    I nod, "Yes. Me. I was resurrected by my Gods during a war a thousand years ago. Bastard had me taken and put in suspended animation. I only escaped recently when his power faded enough for me to awaken and use an item of power to get myself free. Cost me my family, my life, my whole world. Only Tyche is left now. He does that with all he had captured, buried alive just barely conscious for all time as punishment for Not staying dead."


    In the end only 2 people did not want to try that road (Greg - no surprise there) and a fellow who is a Devout follower of Nostromo, who told me I should turn myself in to his priest. I suggested he go jump off a cliff in to a volcano.


    They both still followed us though they moved in to the last position in the caravan.


    The road in question turned out to be well maintained, very wide and actually went past a Major Temple to Hermes / Mercury (messengers, merchants, and diplomats) with a support City around it and schools and shops of all sorts. They had temples to other gods to, though none as large or grandiose as the main one. I even found one to Tyche complete with a small casino which I cleaned out on my first day but after they learned from Greg no less, that I was a Paladin of theirs they barred me from playing. Saying it was a conflict of some sort of Vow I was supposedly under. I have no clue where they get the idea I should be under a vow of Poverty.


    That brought me in to conflict with the Priest who kept trying to get me to hand over my winnings. I about came to blows till another Paladin, one of Hermes stepped in (I had my staff in a ''about to brain'' a person pose when he arrived to talk us all down.)


    Eric, Paladin of Hermes, "Ok so what is the problem here."


    Before the brain dead can speak, "I won a sizeable amount from their casino yesterday and today they are telling me I should give it all back."


    High Prick (Priest) Michael, "She is a Paladin and as everyone knows Paladins operate under a vow of poverty."


    Eric, "Everyone knows Pigs Fly to, but I have never seen one. SOME Paladins have that vow, but not all. I certainly don''t. None of Hermes or Mercury''s Paladins have taken any such vow."


    I nod, "I never did either. Such vows come from the European Gods, Not the Greek and Roman gods. At least none I have ever encountered. I was also never told I could not gamble in one of our temples till this lot told me I couldn''t cause it was and I quote ''A conflict of Interest''."


    Minor priestess (don''t know her name), "Michael decreed that cause she keeps winning. He think it''s because of that enchanted device on her head."


    Eric, "So take it off." he tells me.


    "I can''t. It does not come off. It''s fused to my skull." I state looking straight ahead. Michael shrugs and cast Remove Curse on it. Never seen anyone blasted through a wall like he was when he completed the prayer and touched the artifact.


    We all look at his broken, barely alive body. As he is still conscious, "Why in the world did you do that ?"


    He moans, "To remove that cursed item from you."


    I look at the other priest, "How did someone so Stupid get to be high priest."


    Ghost of Tyche steps forward and looks down at him, "Dumb Luck." she states. I look at her, "Really ?" she shrugs, "Politics really. He is not much of a priest but he is good at politics."


    Eric taps me on the shoulder, I look at him, "Who is that ?"


    I stare at him, "That is the Goddess Tyche, Daughter of Hermes and Aphrodite, Goddess of Probabilities."


    Tyche smiles, "I love when she calls me that. Probabilities, not Luck, not Fortune, Probabilities."


    I shrug and use my favorite quote, "Nothing is Impossible, just improbable. Ergo Probabilities fits better." Tyche nods, "If she was just a little wiser and not prone to smacking people she would have made a good priestess." she confides to the others, "As it stands she is a good Paladin. And I don''t have a problem with anyone gambling in my halls and None of my paladins or priest have to take a vow of poverty. Or celibacy or chastity either. Anyone who say''s otherwise is just trying to control the priesthood for political reasons."


    The young priestess growls, "I was engaged to be married when it came down that we are not allowed to marry or have sex anymore."


    Tyche looks at her, "Well on the plus side, was not a good match as he was cheating on you already. Not with anyone you knew though."


    I tap Tyche, "No Harems ?"


    She laughs, "You and Harems." she shakes her head I shrug, "I did my best to have one if you recall." she nods, "true. very true." Looks at Eric, "She was actually reincarnated twice. The first time she was a He and had something like 8 girlfriends all vying for his affection. Had children by 5 of them. Then he died while in service to the gods. So we resurrected him and he came back as a girl. Then Nostromo caught her and locked her under one of his thrice damned temples well outside our area of control. Till he lost power recently and she was able to escape. She destroyed that temple pretty well."


    I nod, "Disintegration spells. Very handy."


    Eric gives a low whistle, "A lost spell."


    I turn and look at Tyche, "A What ?" she blinks and looks thoughtful, "oh that''s right, you were asleep for that period. I forgot. There was a huge purge of mages done by 3 different religious sects. They did not get them all obviously, but lots of magical knowledge was lost. ¡­ Oh right, you still have your spell books from last time ¡­" I nod and look at Eric, "Last lifetime I was a Mage. So it is possible I have some of these ''lost spells'' which Tyche could have told me about when she was updating my knowledge of the world ?" Wide Eyed look at her, she shrugs. "Well I am not perfect, you know that as well as anyone."


    I nod, "Yeah, which we learned when I put on your Grand Holy Symbol and it Fused itself to my Skull." she nods, "Yeah, that was unforeseen on my part. On the plus side it can never be stolen from you cause when you die it will go with you. Well that or your skull will become a Relic of some power and probably eat the first person who picks it up." She considers that "Ok so don''t die."


    I glare, "I went from Demigod to this and you tell me not to die on the outside chance that my remains will become an Unholy Relic." she nods I sigh.


    I look at Eric, "Do you have this sort of trouble from your gods ?" he is snickering in to his glove and shakes his head, "No. Well not me personally, but there are some interesting stories out there."


    I nod, "That no one knows if they are true or not ?"


    He nods, still grinning. Tyche fades out and I walk over to the moron in the hole, "You still alive ?"


    He moans. I lean over him, "The item on my head is an Artifact created by Tyche herself. You can''t use her power to remove it numb nuts."


    Girl priestess, "Can you heal him ?"


    I shake my head, "Nope. I just do Bad Luck delivery, no healing powers. Got all the other blessings though. Repel Stupid, resist everything, immune to disease."


    Eric is chuckling and nodding, "Tyche and Ares Paladins never get Healing abilities really. Other than potions or the like." I nod.


    The girl sighs and leaves the area, finding the other priest and getting some healing potions to put their idiot leader back together.


    In total 4 priest saw and Heard Tyche''s proclamations and reset the temple to Her original word, tossing out the vows Michael and his ilk were trying to proclaim came from the Goddess. They also sent out word of the appearance of the Goddess and her proclamations and said the others were being put out by a group trying to grab power within the church. It''s amazing how fast all those sorts found themselves tossed out of the faith. They included the parts concerning Paladins to. I was happy about that much at least.


    The caravan found good sales there and also heard much the same story as from me about Nostromo''s churches falling from the inside and how people they had imprisoned getting free. Some under their own power some via help from other prisoners. The priest were universally slaughtered by those escaping (no mention was made of the Undead but not all of them Had undead under them - All his churches had a few such prisoners I wince at that as my escape pretty much ended anyone above me. Disintegration will do that.)


    They also reported that some of the resurrected died within moments of getting free as the spells to hold them were badly cast. Some simply aged to death when time caught up with them others seemed to just fade away. No one is sure Why that happened.


    I got to meet a few of my fellow temporal prisoners to. We all had a nice time talking to each other in languages long forgotten.


    (All the ones who faded away were Elves and Dwarves. I theorize they were moved to their own worlds and or peoples.)


    I was having an overall lovely visit to this city. Good people, an Actual night life, pretty easy place to hunt (important for us vampire types), and interesting things to do that did not all involve spending money. They even had an open air theater that was open to the public where actors tested out new plays or ways to do plays. It was fun to watch both the plays and the crowds.


    My stay would have been almost perfect Except the 4 from Hell showed up. I stumbled across them when I felt the wheel spinning. I came around a corner and just barely managed to duck back around it before being spotted by Gwen and gang.


    I really should not be surprised they are in town given the only choices were a city of the damned and the road that came here. Though I admit part of me wished they could have gone to the other place and met some hungry cousins.


    In truth I could get along with Bethany and Emily ok. It''s the other two I have trouble with. Gwen is needy and pretty self-centered. Edwina wants someone to take care of her. She refuses to deal with life on her terms and tries to push herself on others. Emily is sweet, and has a strong personality and character. Bethany is sassy, a touch bitchy but given her life she comes back swinging instead of giving in to all the bad things that have happened to her. I can admire that. The only reason I don''t like being around her is Gwen. I really think if I followed my instincts and killed Gwen, Bethany would never forgive me and actually go Hunter on me. Then I would have to kill her to. I would rather not.


    I am in the shadows thinking about this and not doing the smart thing, slinking back the way I came. Had I just Done that then the rest of this would not have happened.


    I overheard part of an argument. They were not loud, but the voices were angry and I could tell they were fighting over something but not what.


    Then I heard Emily yell, "Fine! What Ever!" and footsteps.


    She came around the corner with her head down, pack at her side and literally walked right in to me. She bounced and looked up surprised. I looked at her equally surprised.


    Her eyes went Huge and she looked terrified but her voice thankfully left her. I caught her arm before she could run away though and I pulled her further from the corner and in to a small alcove that lead to a closed door. "Hold on, hold on" I said quietly, "Why do you look at me like that ?"


    She gulped a couple times then breathed a little, "Cause after the last time I saw you I thought you would kill any of us you saw again."


    I consider that then shake my head, "No. Well maybe Gwen, but she proved herself capable of rubbing me the wrong way very quickly. Edwina to but for different reasons. I like you on the other hand. Not wild about your choice of companions."


    She actually snorts. I look a little surprised so she explains, "I kept trying to go my own way and Edwina kept following me and Gwen follows Edwina and Bethany seems to think it''s her job to protect Gwen from herself and so follows her around. You probably heard that argument right before I ran in to you."


    I shrug, "I heard your voices but not was being said. I was actually hiding there and trying to decide if I should go back or climb on to a roof." she actually giggles and nods, "Oh yeah I know that feeling. Well Edwina tries to control everyone around her. Her latest thing is she thinks she should be in charge of all our money. I disagreed and we fought. Gwen just handed hers right over. I did not. Finally I yelled, tossed an empty purse at her feet and stormed off. I don''t Keep my money all in one place as I am not stupid. Edwina is smarter than she acted around you by the way. She was hoping you would take pity on us and let us travel with you so she could worm all the goods out of you she could get away with. When you were broke she would have left you high and dry. She is that sort of scheming self-serving sort I am learning."


    I nod, "A User type, worse than I thought. Maybe I should have just ate her after all." Emily smirks, "Well it would probably be poetic justice. It came out in our journey that her husband was not killed. He just got fed up with her ways and sold her off. Not that she put it that way of course. Bethany figured it out. Bethany is pretty smart, even if she does want to protect Gwen all the time. Not sure why she is like that though."


    "Reaction to being raped so many times probably." Emily smirks, "3 times. By the same man, who died in a bar fight a few nights later. The man had bought Gwen the day before. Turns out he was married and used slave girls to cheat on his wife. When she came to collect his belongings and was given them she about had a heart attack. Then sold them off to the slavers.


    Oh, Gwen is not a virgin, she is just stupid. Since she has never had a choice in lovers she refuses to believe she has ever had sex."


    "Not stupid, delusional. Odd though, she smells like a virgin." I state, Emily looks perplexed, "Don''t know what to tell you."


    "Possibly only taken anally." I put out there Emily looks thoughtful, "Had not considered that." I shrug, "Moot point with me, the only use I have for her any more would likely alienate Bethany and I like her ok. I like strong people, it''s the other kind I have only 1 use for."


    Emily smiles, " Hors d''oeuvres ?" I laugh and nod. "Yeah I can get that and um" she whispers, "I enjoyed your feeding on me that one time, pain and all." I look mildly surprised then make a fateful choice, "Are you saying you want to abandon them and come with me ?"


    She considers, "With you has its appeal as well as being a little scary as well, you do kill sometimes and have one hell of a temper." I nod and bite my lips. She thinks, "Can I leave if I want to ?"


    I nod, "Sure, unless I got you tied to a bed or something." she grins, "yeah that can be fun to. " she considers, "So companions, lovers or what ?"


    I consider, "Yes ?"


    She laughs a little and I pull her into the shadows and cover her lips, "Edwina" I whisper. She pushes in closer to me so I slip my cloak over her and we watch as the big woman, with an angry scowl stalks past us. I hear her muttering "little skank, I will beat the tar out of her for tossing this empty purse at me. I am the only one smart enough to run this group. I will show her."


    She never even gave us a second look as she is looking for a lone woman not a couple ''making out in a doorway''. Once she is gone I whisper, "She is so dead if I catch her. She is looking for you with the idea of beating you up. Thinks she is the only person smart enough to run the group."


    Emily nods, "Yep that is the way she acts when someone stronger is not around to keep her in her place. Oh she actually Hates being tied up but played that way to you as she thought it would get you in good with her." I feel Tyche nodding in my head.


    "How do you like being tied up ?" Emily shrugs, "Depends on the situation really. If it''s for kinky sex and I like the person, I am ok with it. If it''s for other reasons or with someone I don''t like then I don''t like it."


    I nod, "Logical."


    We go to slip away and almost literally run in to Bethany who makes a similar face at me as Emily but pulls around her walking stick, ready to fight me off if she has to. I glare, "Oh stop it, I have no quarrel with you."


    She nods at Emily, "Let her go or I will beat you."


    Emily sighs, "Back off. I am with her by choice, You can follow that tyrant Edwina if you want. I sure as hell don''t. I wish you all would just leave me alone to make my own way." Bethany shakes her head, "all together or not at all."


    I shrug, "Fine by me, want marked or unmarked grave ?"


    Bethany swings and I easily take the staff from her and spank her with it, "I am a Trained soldier who specializes in staff weapons. You are an angry little girl who tries to bully those around you. I have lost all the little respect I had for you Bethany. You want to follow that fat brained loser of a woman your welcome to do so. But I will not let you force Emily in to it if she does not want to. From what I have seen she does not want to."


    Emily Woofs behind me, I don''t even look, I just swing the staff around and block the shot that was aimed at my head.


    I turn and there is a very pissed off Edwina, "You threw us out, so you don''t get to decide anything anymore." she rears back for another swing.


    I make a quick scan around, any witnesses there was before have made themselves scarce. So I turn, catch Edwina''s staff, then beat her black and blue with both walking sticks. When she is unconscious I take back the money''s she has and count them out. I give half to Emily and keep the rest. Then I look at Bethany, "You can do so much better than the bully there. YOU are better than her to start with. Don''t disappoint me again I only give 3 chances."


    I walk away, leaving her to stare at the would be ''gang leader''. I don''t know what became of those 3 and I really don''t want to know. Emily came with me, willingly and with the understanding that she was on her last chance with me. Blow that one and well there is no telling how it could turn out.

 VD Chapter SEVEN: One more chance - Companions, Friends and / or Lovers

    As Emily and I walk along, "So you''re not bothered by what I am ?"


    She shakes her head, "Not really. Your actually pretty nice compared to many knights and nobles."


    I give her a grin, "Not what I am talking about."


    "Oh, you mean the other thing." looks at my lower body, "That is kind of interesting really."


    I roll my eyes and she grins, purposely Not talking about the blood sucking monster I am.


    "I admit being with you does give me a sense of security. I don''t mind the wandering part either. I like travel ok as long as I am not alone in it. I know how to do things to and I don''t mind sharing of myself or responsibilities of the road. If you recall, I sold myself in to slavery to keep from being homeless. You have a home, of sorts, and a steady job. Killing people mostly but at least it''s steady employment."


    I grin, "More to it than killing people really. That is only part of it. I rescue people sometimes to, if you recall." she grins and nods, "Yes. I heard about the caravan you directed away from that hideous fortress of death."


    "Your purposely not going to discuss certain topics aren''t you." I state.


    "Oh you mean Samarra and Arlene. Yes I suppose you did rescue them, though Arlene was not very grateful for the effort. What with her teaming up with that evil girl Anne to try and kill and rob you and all."


    I sigh, "You don''t think of yourself as part of the rescue ?"


    She shakes her head, "Not really. You just gave me more options than I had before. Though in truth, even knowing what I know now, I may have gone back to being a slave because it offers security and well regular meals."


    I nod, "I can feed you. That part is true."


    She looks at me, "What are you thinking about ?"


    Hm, "Oh as a Paladin I can get a quest to get a special steed. One from my goddess special for me. Does not have to be a horse, can be almost anything really. Sometimes my mind wanders off and I wonder what I would get if I tried for that. I get some Strange ideas sometimes."


    She grins, "Like what ?"


    I think then draw a rectangle in the air, blow on it and an image forms (2D).


    [Image: Bondage Theme, Girl dressed as a horse being ridden by a large breasted woman who is holding a riding crop and only has thigh high boots and some kind of lace looking corset on.]


    She looks at it, "That is not you and what, OH I see. Ok that is different. I take it you have seen this image before."


    I nod, "Yep, long time ago. Interesting and skilled artist but he had some strange idea''s."


    She nods and then shakes her head, "I feel for the girl in that image, that''s taking dress up games a Little far."


    I shrug, "Strong arms though to be able to walk like that while carrying someone."


    Emily nods. A strange man comes over and stares at the image, first one side then the other (invisible from the back), then ask in a wondrous tone, "How did you do that ?"


    I look at him, "It''s a cantrip. Image, Illusion class. Only makes 1 sided static images of this size or smaller."


    He shakes his head, "In all my years I have never seen such a spell."


    I shrug, "I learned it from a book I found in a junk shop. Has hundreds of cantrips listed and describes how to do them. From useful to pranks to stuff like this." the image fades out.


    He shakes his head, "I did not care for the subject of your picture but the ability to do it, wonderful."


    I nod, "It''s not hard really." I proceed to teach him how to do it. Including holding the image in your mind.


    "I knew people who could use it to show pictures they made up. I am not that great at doing that. I pretty much just use pictures I have seen in other places or memories." he nods, "Wonderful. Thank you for teaching this to me. You must be a mage of great power."


    I grin, "Actually no. I tried but I could never get past the 3rd rank of spells. Some kind of mental block I suppose. These days I am a Paladin. I seem better suited for it."


    He shakes his head, "I suppose even the most gifted has limitations."


    I nod, "Well hopefully I can do this better and longer than I did with my mage career." I state with a grin. "If you''re interested I may see if I can find a copy of that book I mentioned. I used to have a couple of copies. I had spares made up in case of misadventure and drink spills."


    He grins, "Yes I would love it. I have an office at the Collage of Astra." he tells me his name (Nicholas) and where his office is. I nod, "IF I find one I will bring it by. I can''t make any guarantee''s." He nods, "Well I hope you do, if not maybe you can think of a few we have lost or not discovered ourselves."


    I shrug, "I don''t know which ones you lost or found." I point out and he nods, "Good point. You should come by the Collage tomorrow and sit in on a lecture. The topic is lost spells and legends of the old world." I grin, "I may do that. Around when ?"


    He thinks, "Midmorning I believe." I nod.


    Emily smiles as he leaves, "I have heard of that place. School for mages. No women need apply. Bethany tried and they turned her down."


    "Boys school eh ?" I ask, she makes a face, "They don''t think women should study magic or only do Household type spells." I nod, "I know the type."


    That evening in my room at the White Stag inn (nice place, middle class appeal) I open my secret door and go digging. I find 2 of those books, both written in common. Emily looks at them and can''t read a word. I grin and translate out a few of the more useful ones in to a nice simple stack (in German). I only give them 20 useful ones and the Bath Trick. Still I bring the newer one of the books with me. (Written on parchment).


    The next day I find she is Very right about this school, but as I was invited I and my maid (Emily) are allowed to attend the lecture. It is interesting and so much misinformation or poorly translated histories are given that I almost leave half way through and I am not the only one. I see at least 3 other escapes from Nostromo''s clutches in the audience (I met them earlier at the Temple where they came to give thanks in their final escape).


    Two of them I know are mages. Powerful ones at that. I move over to them during the lecture. The eldest, Villon, winces as the badly spoken elven is recited and called Babylonian. I sigh and sit, "These people are pathetic." he looks at me and nods, "Verily. To call that trash Babylonian. I have never heard such."


    I grunt, "It''s elven actually and very poorly translated and spoken."


    He looks surprised, "You know Elven ?"


    I nod, "Read write and speak the common elven tongue as well as Dwarven and Gnomish. Was necessary before Nostromo''s monsters ripped me from my life. I was a merchant back then, trading with all the various races. Well I was also an agent for the Gods. Back when some mortal tried to take over Destiny''s job and came close to destroying the world."


    He looks surprised and nods, "I recall the stories of that time. But that was centuries before my own. Dwarves were still here back then, but few as they were leaving. Elves were but a story." he sighs. I nod, "I lost everything except what was on my person. So oddly enough I still have my traveling spellbook. Not allot of spells mind you as I was only up to the 3rd rank in spells but better some than none at all."


    He nods, "If you would not mind sharing. I had only the robes on my back and a few potions and gew-gaws." I nod, "Sure. I don''t have anything major but I am willing to help out a fellow cast away in time."


    He grins, "Oh that is a good name for our lot."


    I grin, "Just came to me actually." he nods.


    The lecturer gets upset at us for talking, "Maybe you two would like to run this lecture ?" He ask sarcastically.


    I shrug, "We could probably do a much better job as you have been reciting more drivel and out right stupidity than I have ever heard in all my thousands of years. Granted most of that time I was trapped in one of Nostromo''s prisons, but still." I shake my head, "That sentence you called Babylonian is Elven and it''s a recipe for mango and chicken bake. Not in my opinion one of their better recipes either. But Elves had strange taste by human standards, more fruits and vegetables than meats and subtle flavors. Oh and that bit about the Unknown Warrior who Defeated the King of the Evil Destiny, HER name was Luce, her Title was Hammer of War with her companion Agatha the Axe of War. Two Paladins you did not want as Enemies. Luce was 6 months pregnant at the time and I WAS THERE! Not at the actual battle mind you, but in the city when it happened. I had my own battles to fight then. Died there to. The Gods brought me back later, only to have that stupid interfering death god steal me away and lock me up. Gods but I hate that guy. Cost me my whole family, my children, friends, mentors. All gone to dust. Then I do get to come back and what do I hear. People messing up history because they can''t stand to have Women in the Hero rolls. Grow Up! "


    I turn and leave, the others like me follow. Having heard enough to know I speak true. These people don''t want truth, they want to rewrite history in order to make themselves feel superior.


    Half hour and a cup of mead later I am calm enough to talk without breaking in to a rant. Well a long one. The 4 of us keep doing that though. Ranting on all the messed up stories from our individual times. I even stated the recipe in elven then the Proper translation of it. The cook at the inn where we were having our rant session made a face, "That sounds horrible." I nod, "I know right. Elven cooking, sheesh. Great artist, wonderful craftsmen, horrible cooks." I shake my head and adjust my elven made leather top. I show it to those interested, "Ever seen leather made so fine ?"


    One fellow from a nearby table, wearing mostly leather comes over and looks at it, "I am a leather worker and I can say I never have." I rub my hand over it, "Sun Leather they called it. Elven manufacture. Took them over a year and a half to make enough for just one suit of clothing. They tended to be perfectionist. Long life span I think is what did it. They never hurried anything but war. That they tended to end as quickly as possible. Mostly by hurting their enemies so badly they could not fight back any longer."


    A few people smirked at that.


    Fellow Time Castaway, Dorgan, Nods, "I recall the elven steel. Finest blades and armor anywhere in the world. Shine it up to a near mirror finish. Ooh, Mithril, there is something you don''t see any more." he sighs. I dig around and pull out a dagger, I hand it to him. He draws the blade and smiles, "Ah that''s the stuff, Elven ?" I shake my head, "Dwarven, throwing dagger." He nods, "Good stuff. Dwarven tends to be heavier but I will take your word for it."


    I nod, "I had them specially forged for my wife. Well wife to be. Gods brought me back and I ended up a woman myself. Was a man the first time around. Interestingly my girl did not mind that I came back this way. As long as I was still there." I sigh, "Never got to give them to her obviously. I was grabbed on my way back from the Dwarven Mountain I went to. Only way to get that sort of work was to find a Master and they only lived in their mountains back then. Near their mines."


    Dorgan nods, "True true." the others look over the special weapons. A younger fellow ask, "Why daggers ?" I grin, "Cause she was a Paladin and a Hero. Luce the Hammer of War. First time we met, I wiped the floor with her and her battle mate Axe. They had their special heavy armor, full suits of dwarven plate, huge two handed weapons. I was wearing no armor or weapons. Gave me the advantage really. I could move, dodge and such. Whole fight took maybe 5 minutes and that included tying them to pillars so I could complete my mission there. Disposal of a cursed artifact. I figured the only one who could do it would be the Spirit of War itself. I was right but I ended up getting recruited in to their whole messed up crusade. War loves a good fight, but he is not much at strategy. Well not back then at any rate." Several people around nod and tell stories about how war gods strategies tended to be ''throw large numbers of people at each other the side with the most survivors win''. It took mortals to come up with ways to fight smarter. We all agree on That.


    By the end of the evening, I am pretending to be drunk (I had Lots of practice when I was mortal so it''s not too hard to do). I did share a few 1st and 2cd level spells with the mages. They were most happy to have them as well as the few cantrips I brought. Though I had to translate them back in to a form of common or even elven for them to read them. Learned a couple of the old fogies used Elven for their magic language. I just grinned at that but did not comment. Not one of the Reincarnated or Resurrected had a problem with believing I used to be a man or that I was a woman now. It''s the luck of the draw. It''s the people of the Now that mostly don''t believe cause almost no one is resurrected anymore. Nostromo managed to do that at least. And if I ever meet him I will happily Erase him from existence. I am starting to believe my own back story. It''s partly true but not entirely. I was to be reborn in a different location than I was. And his agents did find my cocoon and move it to that place. I just was not buried there as long as I claim.


    The fact that this world had a similar war as mine and the history is Mostly lost allows me to put in my own backstory. It''s a true story, just did not happen in This world. Lovely thing about that is if anyone ask while using a detect lie spell, it comes across as the truth as I know it.


    The other thing I notice happening after nightfall is the vampires. I don''t comment and only once have to interfere and that was because one tried to make off with Emily. I just took her arm and pulled her back, whispering in her ear, "Vampires and they want you as breakfast, you are Mine." The ''mine'' snapped her mostly out of their control.


    The only Other problem was one tried to put the brain control on Me. I gave him a Toothy smile and he backed off.


    It would be a couple days later while I was prowling about after dark and Emily was safely in a temple that I would run across this group again.


    The leader is a tall Nordic blonde woman named Ingred. She lead this rag tag group of vampires. All escapees like me. Some were old shits like me to, who had just been out of circulation a while. She did not make a good first impression.


    "So you are the new Blood that interrupted the evening meal" she snarled at me. I stood my ground, "Not so new that I don''t recognize when someone Belongs to someone else. And she is Mine and has been so for a while now. Found her on my 1st day of sanity after I escaped." That get some recognition from the others. Ingred ignores that, "Old world rules no longer apply Fledgling."


    I sigh, "Ok so your arrogant and stupid, good to know now go away child before you annoy me and I remove your foolish head."


    She laughs and her group of 5 others move in. "There are 6 of us and one of you Fledgling" she scoffs.


    I sigh then Move. 1 moment they are around me, the next I am on top of a second floor roof, holding her by her skull, my claws digging in to her head while she dangles off the rooftop. "Child you really need to learn some manners. Just because we have never met does not make me a New Blood or a Fledgling. Your attitude shows you have no respect for your elders, so why don''t I do the world a favor and teach you all why you should respect your elders hm ?"


    She scoffs even as she tries to break my grip, "Your Nothing You know Nothing and No one will miss you when your Dust."


    I pause and consider, twist, pull, or crush when I feel another presence. This one has some Age to it to. I look up at a pretty young looking man in a very nice evening wear and classic cape. First thought ''Torrie Elder''.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    He looks at the scene before him then at me, "Group of malcontents trying to throw their weight around ?"


    I nod, "Tried to tell me the Old ways don''t mean anything anymore. Like the part about poaching other peoples things."


    He nods, "They have been a bit of a nuisance but some we give a little leeway because of the Nostromo problem. Most of us thought he killed the ones his hunters found."


    I nod, "From what I learned they all believed a stake through the heart would ''free the souls'' and only the demon would be left."


    He rolls his eyes, "Oh lovely. That bit of stupidity has led to something of a surplus of kindred. But we can''t just kill them all off as that leads to other problems."


    I nod, "War and near extermination of both sides and ones like this get left behind."


    He sighs and nods, "Then everything we have worked for goes for naught."


    I nod, "True."


    He gives me a long look, "You were around for a good while before they caught you I take it ?"


    I grin, "I spent 500 years as a thrall to Arikel back in the good old days. But I was born a Revenant before that even. I was 72 but looked about 20 when I first met her."


    His eyes go Very wide, "Yikes. Ok then. So who was your sire ?"


    I watch him put on a ring and twist it slightly, my holy item tells me a ''truth detection spell'' is now in effect. "Arikel, we were lovers, you know how such things go ?" He stares at his ring, hiding (poorly to my senses) his surprise and mild awe. "So your blood line ?"


    I sigh and shake my head, "Don''t have one. " I don''t elaborate as anything I say would be a lie. But I got SO many good stories bubbling around in my head, "How about you ?"


    He looks up, and bows slightly, "6th generation Elder of Toreador." I nod, "Thought so. The sense of style and the way you carry yourself speaks of that. "


    He looks at his attire, "So not Venture ?"


    I grin and squeeze the girls head, popping it like an over ripe melon, "No, they tend to have less flair and more regal with a touch of Pole up the Ass to their attitude." The girls dusty remains flow over her group, her clothing and items falling in a rain around them.


    I blow the girls dust off my hand and look at the others, "Crossing an Elder is a good way to Cross over to the other side, you will do well to remember that."


    They all nod look at him, he makes a shooing gesture and they all run away very quickly. He looks at me, "Little showy that." I shrug, "Muscle spasm actually, she managed to hit the wrong nerve in my hand and I flexed the wrong way." That is the truth to, I was going to let her live, just scare her some more but I suppose this is a good object lesson to. He winces, "It takes massive strength to do that." I shrug, "Revenant plus Thrall makes one Very strong, then get turned and you get that little bonus to. Add to it I am a trained warrior" I shrug, he nods.


    He moves around the roofs till he is on the same one as I, "So how are you getting along in this world ?"


    I shrug "not bad. Not too much has really changed. Slight differences in societies and the Elves and Dwarves are gone. Miss them somewhat. Been using the Nostromo capturing and imprisoning of reincarnates as my cover story. Told it so many times I am starting to believe it myself. Well it is Partly true, just not for the length of time that I let the mortals think."


    He nods, "Your remarkably forth coming."


    I nod to his ring, "Truth Spell, felt it the moment you activated it. You have not De-activated it yet so I am keeping my fictions to myself for a change."


    He laughs, "ok good point. Just curious, what would happen if I tried to grab you ?"


    I hold up a hand and a small lightning spark jumps between my fingers, "I got a few spells left from my mortal days that still work wonders. Fire and Lightning being favorites against our kind." he nods, "Yeah I thought as much. Had to ask."


    I nod, "That ring works both ways. You can tell when others are lying and can''t lie while it''s active. I know about That sort of magic. Studied it when I was younger. Used to Love magic. Well still do, it''s just harder to learn these days." he nods and grins, "The rings aura seems to be affecting you more to." I sigh, "Proximity I imagine and I may be a touch more sensitive to it for other reasons." I tap my head band. "It''s magic amplifies some of my powers but it''s also cursed, which seems to, in this instance, make your ring work better on me and Goddess I wish I could Shut Up." He laughs and turns the ring off, I slump a little, "Oh green men and purple dinosaurs." I say.


    He looks at me, "What ?"


    "Imaginary Critters. Could not say that with the ring active." I state simply.


    He grins wider, "ok then."


    He holds out his hand, "Ivan" I nod at him and grin, "Robina and not taking your hand Ivan. I can sense you mean to try and run off with it." he frowns, "Was worth a shot. We do have a prince in this city and you have not been to see him."


    I nod, "I know and I am not going to. I tend to avoid Kindred society. See I am a Paladin and having me around is Not healthy to the rest of you."


    He considers that, "So that cursed item ?"


    "Holy Symbol. Stupid me put it on and it got stuck to me Head. Goddess made it so it can''t be Stolen well the spell went sideways as her spells often do. Problem when your God is Tyche. She does not mind Undead worshippers, priest or Paladins, being a Neutral power and all."


    Ivan nods, "I have sent a few prayers to her myself over the years. Sometimes she even seems to listen." I nod, "Well she always listens it''s just this wheel. You make a prayer, she spins it and you get what you get. See ?"


    He slowly nods, "Yeah, I now have a better understanding of why she has casino''s in her larger temples."


    "It fits" we both say in unison.


    I smirk, "I like casino''s personally but then I tend to win allot to. Thing about my luck it only seems to really Work with casino''s or similar things. Everything else, well I keep having this feeling that someday something is going to fall from the sky and land on or at least very near me." he laughs as I describe my luck and nods, "Being Undead we all kind of get a similar feeling allot of the time. Has us looking over our shoulders or above our heads."


    I sigh and nod but don''t comment as it''s a moot point.


    He sighs, "The prince is not going to be happy you refused to see him. I know you don''t care just saying that he could call a hunt on you."


    I shrug, "Would not be the first time I had to remove most of a undead population cause some fool tried that. It''s not all that hard for me either. I just focus the power of this artifact and every undead within a mile of me burst in to flames." I ''push'' my aura out some and his arm, that was moving toward me, starts to smoke. He pulls it back quickly and stares at it in surprise. "Ok then. Your point is made. But don''t blame me if your dragged out in to the sun why are you smiling like that ?"


    I point to the item, "Protects me. I can move freely about during the day. I wear armor most of the time to. Elven stuff that is not all that apparent, but as good as the finest chainmail. As you know, you don''t live to be an elder without a healthy amount of protection and paranoia."


    He nods, "ok point taken."


    I turn and look at something in the distance, "Pardon me, someone is trying something stupid." and I leap away, crossing the rooftops like, well a super hero actually but I doubt anyone in this time would understand that analogy.


    I get to Emily as 2 of those punk vampires try to grab her. She is kicking, screaming and trying to bite them. I quite literally land on one of them and Emily uses that moment to shove her now free fingers in to the eyes of the other vamp, blinding him as her fingers push through and fully in to the eye sockets.


    I rip the head off the one I landed on then turn, grin at Emily then grab and twist the head off the other one. "Nice shot to the eyes my girl. Why are you out here ?"


    She makes a face, "Couple of the priest in there answer to these guys. Dragged me out, said I was stealing and then handed me over to their masters."


    I am still holding the decaying head of the 2cd monster. I nod, "Lead the way back and we shall have a little talk with them."


    She turns and pretty much storms her way to the back door and pounds on it. A flap opens, closes and nothing more. I come up and just punch a hole in the door, then rip it off its hinges. Emily is impressed, I shrug.


    Within is a single priest, she growls, "That''s one of them!" I nod, "Your master is dead." I say to him, he grins, "You Lie!" I hold up the head then turn and using the head, point to the other disintegrating body, "Nope they were pathetic. Fastest fight I ever had with their kind."


    He pales at the sight of his dead master. I look at him, "Any last words ?" he looks at me then runs in to the temple screaming for help, screaming ''the paladin has gone Mad'' and trying to send the temple guard to attack me. They come and I hold up the visibly decaying head, "That one and at least one other were under the control of a pair of vampires. I just killed those vampires as they tried to make off with my maid here."


    She is wiping blood off her hands on to a wall hanging. I hiss, "don''t do that, that is disrespectful." sighing "Fine" she reaches for it, I stop her, "Not now." The head guard looks at the head, watching as the skin and hair slowly flake off and the very evident fangs are quite visible now. But he got enough of a look to recognize the face. He sighs, "Great, we got undead in the house guard. You said there were two of them ?"


    I nod, "The second body is even now decaying in the side yard. I killed their Master earlier this evening. I think they came here cause they knew Emily works for me and thought to try and use her fate as some kind of revenge against me. From my experience that is how some of them think. Others actually have brains and know that would only piss me off more."


    The head guard nods. "What of the priest."


    Emily supplies, "The two priest who threw me out." he nods, "Were under their control. They each called one of them Master."


    It takes the guard all of 20 minutes to capture to two lay priest (no spells, just clergy type - cleric types have the Spells / Holy Miracles powers). A short discussion under a Truth spell reveals that 4 members of the staff are / were ghouls. They are all gathered and given to me to judge (as I have a more direct link to the Goddess). One of them is a pretty cleric girl who has all her spells and I learn after a little prodding that she belongs to Ivan and that he is the Primogen of the Toreador clan here abouts. That explains a few things.


    Priestess Eleanor, looking scared and unsure, I sit with her. We are alone in this room with Emily guarding the door outside to guarantee our privacy.


    "Ok, love aside, what do you think of Ivan ?" I ask.


    Her head snaps up, "How did you know I love him ?"


    I grin, "It''s how blood bonds work. The Blood makes you feel as though you love him. Though if you loved him before the blood bond, well that is a stronger love than any the blood can create."


    She gives me a wide eyed look I shrug, "I have been in love a few times in my life. Was blood bonded once to. Idiot was trying to turn me against the one I Loved True. Tried to make me kill my loved one. I cut his fool head off and then set it on fire. True Love beats out Fake love Every time."


    She slowly smiles and nods, "Yeah, I can see that. I will admit I lusted after him long before I met him. He is pretty and can be nice. Though he has an inner strength to him that is even more attractive. I was a little in love with him before he even knew I existed. But as I got to know him, even realized what he was, well ¡­" she shrugs. I continue, "Found him fascinating did you ? More attractive and intriguing ?" she slowly nods. I nod to, "Yeah I understand that. I actually met him earlier tonight. The leader of the ones who went after Emily, woman named Ingrid." she growls, "Now there is a top notch skank." I grin, "Well she is dead now. She tried to attack me and I destroyed her. Ivan witnessed this and we talked a bit. I have nothing against the Civilized undead. It''s the bullies and fools I can''t stand. The Lady even has a few in her ranks. Undead that is. We just don''t talk about it cause people in general don''t understand these things." she nods and actually looks a little relieved. I give her a long look then a little advice, "Something to consider. Don''t push to be one of them. You can live a long long life as a ghoul and keep your dominant happier than as a vampire. See if you got turned, one night you would have to leave him. Happens that way Every time. but as a ghoul you can stay with him for a thousand years or more. Just have to be careful of Jealousy. It tends to creep up on you cause you may feel he pays more attention to another than you. The truly special ones though, they will be the ones to last the ages with their love, the weak ones will fall to the way side."


    She gives me a long look, "The one you loved before. They were undead ?" I nod, "Yeah, Trisha. We shared many things together but I was never bonded to her, so my feelings were my own. I only learned much later her real name was Arikel and she was the clan founder of the Toreador. I don''t know where she is now, or if she even remembers me really. It was a long time ago and I looked much different then. Did not have this item fused to my head for example and I weighed a bit more back then. That plus being locked away for a few thousand years." I sigh and she nods, patting my hand.


    I lean over the touch her forehead to the amulet. I can Feel her mind. She is crafty and conniving and really would make a wonderful vampire. I grin, "Hm. Well I hope you have a good life and try not to try too hard at being a back stabbing type, political type. That is more Venture than Toreador."


    Her eyes go wide and I grin, "Oh please, I spent years around vampires, back when they lived more openly than now. I know what signs to look for."


    I get up and walk out. Leaving her sitting there, eyes confused and a little worried.


    To the guard, "Other than a little too many political motivations she is fine." that gets some general smirks and knowing nods.


    One guard ask, "How does Tyche feel about vampires and such ?" I look at him, "She is a very old neutral power. They exist and over all she does not care as long as they don''t interfere with the running of the temples. There have even been a few vampires and such in the faith over the centuries. They stick to the faith and she has no problems with them."


    He nods, "Ah, good to know I suppose. Though I can''t see one being anything more than a lay priest."


    I grin, "In the history of the faith, 3 undead paladins have served her. Nostromo made sure that none of them survived to the modern nights though. Destroyed undead, imprisoned reincarnated and resurrected. At least as far as I can tell."


    He nods and sighs. "He and his Hated this town. We have High Priest in Hermes service who can and have raised the dead on occasion." I nod and smile, "No wonder they were telling all the merchants coming up from their end of the road that this was a Cursed Land."


    He makes a face, "I for one am glad you managed to bring us that one Caravan. Not that we needed supplies, but the fresh products and such forced the normal merchant caravans to have more reasonable prices." I grin and nod and leave it at that.


    I gather Emily and we leave, returning to the inn.


    Emily shakes her head, "How many factions are there in your world ?" I shrug, "Major or minor. Minor are pretty much just gangs like you find in many places. Major tend to be clans. But each city has a ruling group lead by a Mayor of sorts, usually called a Prince. He has his council and they run the vampire society. A society I tend to avoid as I am one of the few that can move about in daylight thanks to the Blessings of the Gods. This allows me to blend in among mortals easier. Well I also avoid them because of my temper. They piss me off I go on a killing spree, not healthy for a society."


    She smirks and nods, "yeah I have seen some of your temper. You hold back allot of your strength don''t you ?"


    I nod, "I have to. Even from before I was incredible strong and fast. Part of what I was born with part of it training in the arts of war. Ironically I never set out to be a warrior. I liked books and studying. I trained as a mage, ended up a merchant to make a living and became a warrior because it was needed of me."


    She grins a little, "And now you awaken to a new world and new life and are made a Paladin by a goddess known for her fickle nature." I shrug, "She is known for things that are really beyond her control. She does her best to keep things in balance. Keep luck from running amok. Not an easy job but one she has done longer than anyone really knows or understands. I get that, at least in part. I may not understand How she does her job and make no mistake, being a God is a Job, an occupation and a great deal of responsibility. One I never wanted and so here I am, working for someone else."


    She thinks about it and nods and walks beside me on the way to the inn.

 VD Chapter Eight: Responsibilities

    For the next three days we do as we have been doing. Training some, learning each other''s foibles and working out our relationship. She agrees to be my blood slave. I explained it to her as best as I can though I tell her because of what I was before, I don''t fully understand what it will be like for her. I was born to it, she was not. I think in part though this is something she feels she needs, a sense of security. I can understand it. We all need that illusion, it gives us something to build from, to work with and to have hope for tomorrow.


    She does like that I call her my Maid and not my slave. I point out I did not buy her, she came to me of her own free will. As such she is not so much a slave as a servant. Not that I treat her that way, much. She is a good person and keeps my secrets well. The bond really does not change how she acts around me much. Though she does tell me it does make her feel closer to me and trust me more. But as she is aware of it she is not fooled by it. (much *grin*)


    A night or so later we are sitting outside a pub (around here Pubs and Taverns are different, sort of like how Caf¨¦s and Restaurants are different - here Pubs have outside tables, Taverns don''t. So far that is the only difference I can find.) This one is having poetry readings. I am not really in to poetry but Emily is, so we sit and drink stuff (I laced my mead with her blood makes it Extra Nummy). The fellow who is speaking is not very good. His meter is off and his manner of speaking makes me flinch.


    Ivan appears with a middle aged man that reminds me of an old time christian monk. Which they don''t have in this universe, thank the gods. (brown robe, long rosaries chain but no cross on it. In fact I think it''s a weighted chain, more useful in strangling someone than praying.)


    Ivan and I flinch at the same time all through the man''s recital. Emily is the one to notice this and ends up watching us instead of the poet, as apparently does Ivan''s companion. The robed man is closer to Emily than me and quietly comments to her, "Watching these two is more interesting than the watching the speaker." she nods, "I know, at the same point and time. It''s like they can hear something we can''t." he nods, "My friend is an artist, what about yours ?"


    Emily grins, "Paladin actually. Her art is more along the lines of painting with other peoples blood on some battle field." he grins at her analogy.


    I sigh when the poet stops, at a strange place, but at least he stopped. I look at Ivan, "Subject of the poem was not bad, but I am not sure if he ever heard any real poetry before or is one of those who thought he was a poet cause he knows how to apply pen to paper and not come back with a blotch." Ivan nods, "True. People like him should not write, let alone Read that stuff. Though I agree the basic Idea was good, his style is not."


    "Robina of Tyche, I would like to formally introduce you to Michael, hidden lord of the city." He states before I can continue with the conversation of the hack.


    I look at the man, "Pleased to meet you sir, I hope your evening is a pleasant one."


    He looks from me to Ivan and back and smiles, "Well it''s been entertaining so far. From your reaction you have an artist heart."


    I nod to Emily, "She knows about us and is Mine." Michael looks at her, Emily shrugs, "I have known about you all, at least in abstract, for some time. The little ins and outs and all that is still new though." he nods, "Well said. Very well. Ivan made it plain you would not come see me in a formal manner. You impressed him, that does not happen often."


    Ivan corrects, "Impressed, hell she scares me, allot."


    I grin at him but don''t speak.


    Michael nods to that, "Yes, well seeing that object on her head I can see why. That had to hurt." I shrug, "I fell asleep with it on and when I woke it would not come off. I did not feel a thing. Wait, " thinking back, "No, I did not so much fall asleep as pass out. Still don''t remember feeling anything though. "


    Michael nods, "I suspect you did but it was too much for your mind to handle so it blocks the memories from your waking mind."


    I nod, "Quite possible .. you are a bit of a scholar I take it ?"


    He bows in his seat, "Quite. I have made a study of various religions and their artifacts for some time now. It''s my focus in life that keeps me going. I suspect you are now trying to relearn your own focus as the world you once knew is gone."


    I sigh and nod, "My goddess told me I should do that as well actually. Find myself and my place within myself before she feels safe in having me do much. Running around angry at the world is more of a Brujah thing after all."


    Both men grin at that, Michael states, "Actually I am Brujah, though the younger ones do that quite a bit. Till they find themselves or self-destruct. From what I have observed of you. And I have been watching, you got a grip on some of it. You are not out there showing the world what you got or even acting like most Paladins we have had the misfortune of dealing with. Though I do understand your desire to remain apart. That relic makes you unpredictably dangerous though of no will of your own. Given recent history I am more lenient than I normally am too. Nostromo''s fall has released many old ones. A few we have had to put down as they endangered us all. But a few, like you, are handling it better, be it from faith or from being so old to start with. Ivan tells me you were of a Revenant family on top of it, so you had a head start on controlling your beast I take it."


    I grin and nod, "When I was turned I remember it. The Beast comes and tries to defeat you, to conquer you. I beat it in to submission, tied it in a harness and renamed it Beaten. Beaten and I get along famously now. I keep it on a short leash and it protects me when I can''t protect myself."


    Ivan looks mildly confused, Michael on the other hand is giggling and nodding. HE gets it. "I have heard similar stories. People who start out more in touch with their beast, more aware of how it works often finding a common ground or a way to control it. Most of them don''t have the same level of struggle most do. Torries like we Brujah have more than a normal share of passions, so it''s important you gain a measure of control over it."


    I nod, Emily listens intently.


    He sighs, "Back to business. I hear you destroyed 3 young ones though."


    I nod, "Ingred, tried to bully me and push on me. I really only meant to scare her but well, she hit my arm in the right spot and POOF no more child. The other two were from her group, they went after Emily, We fought, they died. Really should not have tried that, ended up exposing the thralls with in the temple. Fortunately I have some power there and was able to let most of them go free with just a little talking to. The Lady does not care if your undead or not. She is nice that way." he nods but looks grim, "I can understand protecting what is yours. Still the problem is the unsanctioned killing of those three. I understand the first was an accident. Tell me what brought on holding her over the street like that ?"


    I sigh, "She kept calling me new blood and Fledgling, and seemed to have it in her fool head that if your new to the city then you must somehow be new to the Life and she tried to press me, by force of numbers, in to her little gang. I was trying to instruct her when Ivan showed up and distracted me."


    Ivan nodded, "I think the fact that I distracted her at a crucial point hurt her control of the situation sir."


    Michaels head almost snaps around and he is staring wide eyed at Ivan, "You really are scared of her, why ?"


    Ivan gives me a worried look, I shrug, "I am Robina of Tyche, Child of Arikel, founder of the Clan of the Blossom, these nights called the Toreador. When she turned me, she had but 2 other childer." I let that sink in. I watch the colors of Michaels aura shift and change. I can see aura''s always could but I really have very little knowledge of what the colors mean. So it''s a pretty light show for me. Well Some colors I have worked out. I know they show the emotional state of a person and I have gotten where I recognize Anger, Lust, Fear, Happiness and Madness. Madness is easy as the lights are very chaotic. His colors and turning slowly to fear, others still stronger but it''s far more evident now.


    He nods, "Ah, that makes a great deal more sense then. So how much waking world time have you had ?"


    I shrug, "500 years as a thrall, about oh, Well Nostromo''s cult got me while I was in the change, so just since Nostromo''s power failed."


    Both of them give me a Very wide eyed look. I grin and shrug, "No one ever asked me That question before."


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.Michael starts to slowly laugh then burst in to gales of delight. Things for him are falling in to place. 500 years as a thrall is a long time and accounts for my pure strength and speed nicely. An Elder Fledgling is how some would put it. I know Lots of stuff cause I lived on the fringe of it for so long. But the actual working society, that is not something I would have a huge amount of knowledge of. And the high protection value I put on my own thrall, makes a lot more sense to.


    He slowly calms down and shakes his head, "ok ok. well then that does change things."


    Ivan is in shock to. Though more from how I worded things on our first meeting. I never lied, but I managed to mislead him all the same. He is not angry with me about that, more impressed really. He shakes his head at it all, "She may not have the skill of ages but she is very good at the word play of politics." he sighs. I shrug, "500 years, helping raise two new fledglings and get them through the world before the Curse of Darkness came. In my time vampires did not fear the sun. That came later."


    Michael nods, "When Caine angered the gods of light and they cast him and his out of the light. Then we all learned to live only at night."


    I nod.


    The Prince thinks then shakes his head, "Because of How you were locked away I think that is why you don''t fear the light. Nostromo may have done you a favor even as he tried to punish you for daring to exist."


    I shrug, "I still want to find him and introduce him to the business ends of my staff, till I invert his head enough it comes out his ass."


    The other two nod and grin.


    "Ok, well if you are going to stay here any length of time I think you need to learn how our society works. Even if you do avoid the meetings. Which given the nature of certain individuals, may not be a bad thing. Still I think you should meet with Ivan and a few others who have been out of things for a time and learn about how things are done Now. So as punishment for killing some idiots that more than likely deserved it, you will meet with Ivan and his other students" Ivan looks pained, "And learn about our place in the world. Otherwise welcome to the city and please try and refrain from killing anyone else unless you have no other choice."


    So speaks the Prince of the Undead. I shrug, "Ok works for me."


    Michael just snorts a laugh then returns his serious face, "Do you treat the high ranking in your church this way."


    Emily answers, "actually yes she does. She has one on one conversations with Tyche to. They act more like friends than God and Servant."


    I shrug, "She is the only reason I am as sane as I am. She helped me stay in touch with the world enough that I know a few languages and enough of the culture that I don''t go all Barbarian on this world."


    Michael nods, makes sense to him. "I can understand your relationship from that point of view. After so many centuries with only her to talk to, even if you were mostly just spirit, yes it makes sense. Though the waking must have been a shock."


    "More of an annoyance, waking locked in an old wood coffin inside a stone box. I used a device to cast disintegrate spells on the box. Took a few tries to get the aim right but I got out, blasted a wall. Then just because, I set fire to the box I had been trapped in for so long. Then I went out and ate all the priest and hunters I could find."


    The other two smile and get that to. Emily actually smiles to. "We actually met later that day. She um, ate some slavers then actually and accidently helped a king recover his missing princess by beating some other slavers to death. She really is scary with her staff in hand. Knocked the head off two of them who charged her, and caught and threw back a dagger thrown at her, she hit the knife thrower in the neck, nearly decapitated him to."


    I shrug, "That one was pure luck, not skill. The other two, I am specialized in staff and my staff is enchanted. It''s actually older than I am and of dwarven manufacture."


    Michael gets all excited, "OH can I see it sometime ?"


    I shrug and pull out my bag, then pull the staff out of the bag and hand it to him. He and Ivan stare in wide eyed amazement at the bag. "What, haven''t you ever seen a bag of holding before ?"


    Both shake their heads. I sigh, "I got to teach your people some proper magic before I hear another idiot proclaim ''lost knowledge'' or other crap. This is called a Marvel Pack, I helped design them actually. They were made so merchants could carry a good amount of stuff in a small space. Also handy for adventurers. At this rate I probably could just start making magic items from my time and become very rich IF I chose that route."


    Both vampires nod, "Most likely. Many things that were probably common for you have been lost to time. No telling what other marvels you have that would go over well these days."


    I shrug and sigh even as Michael looks over the staff. I sit forward and translate the Dethic runes for him and tell him what little I know of the staff''s history before I got it. Which really is not much as Dwarves don''t use staves for combat, they sell them to us Tall people. I tell them this one belonged to my father. For whom I was named. My father was a giant of a man, 6''6" and strong as a giant." I am making some of this up. I am saying my Old self was my father. Ivan is not wearing that ring so I don''t feel the need to tell the truth. Well all the truth at any rate.


    I hold off on telling to many tales as they look a little bored at this point, "To much ?"


    Ivan nods. I shrug. "Ok, I get going sometimes. I can''t seem to stop easily."


    Michael hands me back my staff. "Thank you for letting me see that. It really is a fine weapon and I loved the carvings on it. You keep it so clean to."


    I shrug, "I have never cleaned it actually. It kind of absorbs blood in to itself. I never really gave it much thought though. Just the kind of magic it uses."


    Both look very surprised at that I shrug, "What did you think Blood Magic was New ?"


    They both nod and I laugh.


    "It''s one of the Oldest magics there is. I know quite a few spells and Alchemical formula that call for blood from different sources. There are hundreds of spells and enchantments that use blood, I am surprised by this I must say. Especially considering how we use our powers and all."


    That one actually makes them do a double take then a slow smile from Michael and a nod of understanding.


    We chat about this and that for a while longer before we leave to find Emily something to eat. Neither side had again mentioned the meetings or training and as such I had no idea where they took place or when for that matter. Which was fine with me really. I was thinking of moving on soon anyway. Only reason I hadn''t was Emily and I think I was hoping Bethany would come looking for me the same as Emily. She never did, but I hoped none the less.


    Later in the week I ask Emily, "Is there any reason we need to stay here ?"


    She thinks, "Your training in vampire politics and social mores ?"


    I consider then state, "Like I said, any reason why we need to stay here any longer ?"


    She grins, "Your feet are itching to be on the road again, where food is scarce and you will have me all to yourself."


    I grin, "I got you all to myself now, though the use of the tent and its magic rooms would improve on that." she giggles and nods.


    Emily, grinning, "Truthfully you should have a nice herd of humans to take with you. Keep you entertained and fed." I make a face and she nods, "You really don''t like being responsible for large groups do you ?"


    I shake my head and sigh. "Any more than 3 or 4 and I start getting irritable. On top of that when I did have something like that I was not the only one in charge. I had someone else who helped with that." She considers that, "I take it this other was your wife ?"


    I shake my head, "Never actually got married. Did leave behind a goodly number of pregnant ladies though. Lots of children to. No the person was the one who eventually became my sire. I helped raise her childer and took care of her thralls. Ok there was a lot of sex but she had a stronger sex drive than me. LOTS Stronger. Well back then. These days I really understand it better but from her I learned to control it and not let it control me. If it controlled me I would still have all of the girls and probably be torturing and raping them and such cause I enjoy it so. I dream about that sometimes. What it may have been like to have Anne and Cinnamon and the others and use them at my leisure in any way I wanted to."


    She nods, "I have had similar dreams myself. Watching you use them as you will, though mostly as a food source more than a sex source."


    I grin at her. We had been intimate a few times now and she goes both ways, male and female, so easily. I really like her and her strong drives and her Brilliant mind. Pretty, good in bed and so very smart. All things that help me want to keep her for a very long time.

 VD Chapter one (Nine) : New world, table for a man or a woman or something in between

    I come to in a cocoon. Full of blood and death and ick and promise. To be reborn, to have a new life in a new world. To keep my magic items Damn It! I can feel them on my person, but I don''t know what my person IS anymore. I know it''s not yet time to come out as I am not ''done'' yet.


    Also get the feeling that ''out'' has not been decided yet either.


    Then I feel a presence, one of those genderless ones.


    "Hello little one. Sorry for the wait. Lots of negotiating going on. The Tribunal of your last world shared your doings with us, beings of multiple realities, as they searched for a new world for you to inhabit.


    From your histories I think one of mine would suit you and I really like this idea of the Kind of vampire you are becoming. I don''t mind all the extra powers. Compared to some things out there, well your average, maybe a little less. More than human and more than a fledgling vampire to. I would, if I were you, keep the ghoul / revenant story as to why you are so strong. It gives more credence to your powers than ''I was born this way'' does alone.


    Oh point of interest, because of those twist, when you turn someone they will form a cocoon around themselves. If they live they will hatch from it, like a blood sucking butterfly. If they don''t well natural body bag provided. Still 50-50 you know.


    Your keeping the Daywalker, food consumption to help maintain body humors, and the few ''gangrel like powers'' that the founder had. Oh and I bet you did not know. She was 2cd generation going by your little game. That game while it does have many similarities and is a good primer for a fledgling is not all encompassing and there are many things wrong or just different. You being one of them. Your starting as 3rd generation in your terms. Clan founder and all that.


    I did consider dropping you in the industrial age but then looking at your gear and such I think Medieval Europe will do. Any preference on location ?"


    "I speak english, common, some elven, dwarven," I start in a scratchy voice.


    "Sorry no Elvish, well in this world. Dwarven sort of but actual dwarves boarded their flying rocks and left at the end of the Age of Legend. So no spoken. Common. hmm, a trade language ? Don''t actually Have that here. So what I am going to do is replace it with the language of the land you choose as your starting location. Oh you want one that allows magic. That is easy. This world never developed Christianity or Muslim faiths. Did not like them stomping on my miracles not to mention all those gods getting mad at me. Not a good scene. This world has magic and wizards and such. Yes you can keep your magic though learning it takes a little more experience than it did before. You understand, good good. Oh and no Romania or Turkey on lands, to many vampires, demons, and such there now."


    "Europe maybe, west of Italy not really sure other than that."


    "Very good, gives me room to work with and a nice set of locations I want to disappear for your first meals. Now then, gender .. oh you already have retractable claws, nice. How do you feel about a retractable extendable penis ? Sort of a little Tzimisce add on type deal. Fully functional well as fully as a vampire gets you know."


    Grinning "that is cool if I am to be pretty girl form. if guy form, kinky."


    It laughs, "Oh good point. And yes, I like the Vampiress angle. Oh not 6''6" for that. 5''6" I feel you wanting to bargain ? 5''8" ok but no more. Pretty and oh that is a nice figure. Ok may not be Exactly as you want but you will be nice looking, good for pulling prey to you. Lastly unlike your last life, gods will not be popping up to chat or be on call. You''re on your own. Not even going to hear from me. Other than via priest Gods don''t interfere that much. Once in a while a big miracle or manifestation but those are rare and they need to be to keep up the mystery. May still Feel them watching or a presence from time to time but that is all your going to get. Ok all set, hope you enjoy your new life. Eat drink be merry, kill things. Keep to the Balance as much as you can. Not as easy as an Undead killing machine - and yes your Undead not some alternative life form though you can claim that if you want. No rules against lying to yourself or others about your nature."


    And like that I am encased in a silk cocoon, tight and warm and almost comfortable if not for the wet I am laying it. I slowly hits me the ''wet'' is most likely pee, crap, and any ''extras'' my body exuded during my transformation. Of which I now feel the Need to get out of this ''bag''. I extend my claws, careful so as to not cut myself and work on opening the bag without splattering the outside of it with the ick on the inside.


    I manage to get it open and find myself inside a cave or tunnel system, wind coming from one direction but light from another. By the light I can tell my cocoon is in a wall alcove and I can see stuff stuck inside the web, but separate from the part I was asleep in. I slowly peel that part open and find my Marvel Packs, staff, and a large black bag with Trisha''s version of a Toreador clan mark on it. The black bag proves to be an enchanted library, full of books and scrolls but only weighs about 10 pounds. There is a letter pinned to the top to.


    My Dearest Rob,


    I hope this missive finds you well and in good spirits in the world you will awaken in. Know if I could have gone with you I would have, but I have these responsibilities to consider. At the writing of this note your will has been dealt with. Luce got half of the gold you won that fateful day. She gave birth to 7 children, 4 boys 3 girls. The first boy she named Rob, after you. The others were Dave (Super smart scientist guy, her words not mine), William (said it was your grandfathers name and he was a great warrior), Swartzenager (after some barbarian, I know who she meant :D ), The girls were Agatha (after her friend Axe), Fortuna (for the Goddess who helped you move on and saved you at the end), and Diana (she said you always wanted a moon goddess in the mix, not sure I understood that but there you go).


    I and my girls got some of the gold to as did other momma''s you left behind. We did what we could to care for the children you left behind. Not all lived to adulthood but that was more because they were murdered than any other reason. We made sure those who killed them did not live long afterwards. Most made it and several went on to have children of their own.


    Ok I am writing this 200 years after the fact. Dame Fortuna said she could get this and your spell books and this magical bag I found to you. I asked her to watch over you to. She is good people for a god. I um fudged a little and added some more books to her package. Hope you like them. She assured me the magic spells and formula in them would be translated in to the forms proper for your new world.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Your loving sire, Trisha Lee Arikel First of the Toreador, Clan of the Blood Rose.


    (Dame Fortuna told me to write it that way. Hope you like my clan name.)''


    I read it over a couple times and smile. Good to know my family is doing well and Blood Rose, yeah that fits. Art and blood and well I for one am a thorny person.


    I grin at the bat holding the bloody rose. It''s cute really. I look at it, then sigh as I carefully put it aside and look for a rag to use to clean myself off. I know that I don''t have much time to find prey and well I am nervous. My First hunt and I am alone. Still ¡­ I look more or less at the ceiling, (heaven ward I suppose) and say a little prayer, "Thank you Lady Fortuna for your help and for the items from my sire." as I think on what to say next a female voice speaks from the direction of the light, "Your Welcome."


    I hit my head on the ceiling and then my butt on the floor as I jumped, then landed badly. I mutter "ow" as I rub both areas.


    The female voice laughs softly, "Sorry about that. I am not actually there, just a mild manifestation. Not really allowed to do much more than this but I thought to give you a little help.


    Your in North Western Italy. Much of the places, names and such from your world don''t exist here. Rome never became a world power, but not for a lack of trying. Greece controlled more of the old world than Rome did. As such many powers, politically speaking never came in to being and as such much changed. Also while Elves and Dwarves left this world, Gnomes, Halflings, and some of the small Gobliniod races, mainly Goblins and Hobgoblins, Quicklings and such still exist in this world.


    I made sure you got Reading and Writing of Modern Gnomish in your skill set along with Reading Dwarven or Dethic as it is called. Your languages, You speak, read and write Latin, German and Gaelic with a smattering of other languages found among the trader guilds. While Common does not exist, a sort of mix of these languages does so you got some Spanish, Polish, and Greek in your languages spoken. You still retain your English as well but no one actually Speaks that language here. Oh your math skills are Better than anyone else''s at this point and time to. Which says more about how poor their skills are than any improvement on your own ability. You are a Master Alchemist and Chemist to. Little present from War and Tymora" whispers ''(my counter-part that handles Skills)''. "Sune made sure you were pretty, but not a red head as while they are sought after by some for exotic and sex, there are groups that think Red Heads are evil and try and either persecute or kill them. So no red head for you. Your Blonde! Enjoy that, Blonds are rare in this part of the world. Oh and ''Officially'' your name is Robina, it''s a german form of Roberta. Same meaning as your old name. You can pick your last name but mostly at this point they are either place names, occupations, or religious orders.


    Class skill wise you are the equivalent of a level 6 Fighter - Mage. Fudged a little to get you up to that so you can use those level 3 spells. Many of those were lost and the few that have shown up are now level 5 because some school of thought adds in so much complex and useless stuff as they actually make magic Harder to use than even in the Bronze age. Go figure.


    Lastly, um. I made a point of putting you away from any place holy to myself, or my immediate family. Your actually near a pirate port, it''s inland and reaches the sea by a small river. If your careful you can get lots of nummies and not attract attention. If not, happy slaying. I hope you enjoy your new life and I am unlikely to see you like this again." She starts to fade then comes in clear again, "OH - Updated the Bracelet of Wonder, now comes with instructions and actual descriptions on items with in it. Wider selection of items, There is a hidden ''basement'' in your tent, We pooled our resources and sprung for the Deluxe Model, hope you like it. - Silver is the main coin but Gold is worth more here. In your terms about 30 silver to a gold on average." the last parts given like she is some kind of auctioneer, really fast. Then she is gone.


    I am guessing she ran out of time. Still all in all I am glad to have that information. Deluxe Tent upgrade, nice.


    I gather my stuff, make a last check of the nest, then carefully bundle it up, trying not to get any more ick on me as possible and stuff it all in a hole I find in the wall. Lots of holes down here really. Looks like they only partially finished this tunnel. From my guess they hit a cavern and abandoned work on it. It would explain the strong winds from the cold dark area.


    I gather my stuff and head toward the light. What I find is a partially built building. The light is coming down a set of, well I guess it''s a kind of ladder really. Looks like the tunnel comes out in a cellar but part of the floor is missing. Actually just incomplete. There is 3 walls, part of a roof some 2 stories up and most of a 4th wall but for where the doors and a window would go is just open space. Looks like someone started to build an Inn and for some reason never finished it. Nothing is new about the place. Oddly no animal prints or any signs that much comes in here beyond leaves. Could be because of the constant wind going out I suppose.


    Then I peek out the door and see the sun is setting, and the area beyond is a good sized river town. There is one large, well-appointed Inn down the street and a moldering dead body hanging from a jutting rafter over the front of this place. .. ok Literally cut throat business then. I look around and then wearing only an old towel (still lightly covered in ick so no clothes yet) I slip from the building and see a sign, "This site is an example. If you build without a guild permit then we will hang you outside your building. Merchant''s Guild." first time I ever seen a merchant guild sign and pirate sigil combined like that. Yikes. Guess this is what happens when the Merchants Guild is openly run by a criminal organization.


    As I am looking up at the display I feel something hit me. I automatically analyze it and realize it''s some kind of hold spell. Not that it works on me, but I just stand there and see who or what shows up.


    3 thugs, one with a wand, come up to me, one of the big men makes a ''pee eww'' sound, "Someone rolled her in shit it looks like, but she still has some nice jewelry on her."


    2cd one, pulling a knife, "Well not for long."


    3rd, with the wand, "We use the wand so we don''t have to cut them up for their goods."


    2cd points out, "That earing is attached, how else am I supposed to get it off." he states as he reaches for my ear. I turn and slam my claws in to his sternum, "You''re not. And it''s a protection device against such toys as that wand."


    I then quickly move, using my ''wolverine claws'' I kill the other two. Then happily drag them all in to the building''s basement and eat them. The blood, oh so good, so warm and full of life. Well it was, but I don''t stop with that, I strip them, rip them open and feast on their organs and happily suck out all the blood from their limbs.


    In the end I get a few pieces of silver off them, the wand and some useful bits of clothing I can use till I can get a proper bath. I use a cantrip to ''wash'' their clothing and get rid of any bugs they may have had. I have a bath spell but without a good sized mirror or someone else to cast it, I can''t use it on myself.


    By the time I finished my first meals, and get cleaned up, it is pretty dark, probably took 3 or 4 hours all told for my feast and clean up.


    My problem is I keep imagining worse case scenario''s when in new places. Really I am not a very adapt person when it comes to social situations. I do ok at sales and such but I am not great at it. I can small talk ok to, but I tend to miss social cues and well I have issue''s with authority really. I know it and have been working on it for years. Childhood with a passive-aggressive father and an over protective mother have a lot to do with it. But I plug right on. I thought being a vampire would be easier life. I don''t have to talk to many people, just eat them. But I am now thinking I am in the wrong clan. Then it occurs to me. Just because I was told I was Torrie in my last world, I don''t HAVE to be that in this one. After all, according to the gods I am 3rd generation. Clan founder, if that really means anything in this new world. I will have to think on it more. Mean time I need a bath in water. I got soap but that is it right now.


    Pulling the ragged coat I got and the over-sized shoes on, I move out in to the night. To see this new world and work out who and what I am going to be here.

 VD Chapter Two (Ten) VAMPyrate on the Town

    A quick look about tells me I am most likely in the lower end of town and that special sigils are in use in different areas. For example the Merchant Guild / Pirate sign I saw earlier is only good up to a low wall, then there are New sigils and signs in use. I am beginning to see a pattern. One that tells me each ''ward'' is run by a different group with differing methods. The Merchant Guild in one area has no power in the other areas and so on. Different and I suppose it helps keep the peace to some extent. Less large gang violence and such I imagine.


    Some areas have low rent feel to them others higher rate and one is almost entirely shops with apartments over the top. One such shop has a beautiful full length oval mirror in their Glass window, the mirror is facing the street so anyone who looks in can see their reflection. What I see of mine makes it very evident why the few others on the street are giving me a wide berth. Yeech, I look like a leper that spent the day inside the mud of a pig sty.


    I put down my stuff next to the wall under the window, dig out my bar of soap and break off a small piece, Herbal soap, very nice stuff to and makes a good spell component for my wash and bath spells.


    I take off the ''barrowed'' clothing and move back till I can see myself in the mirror. I got a few gawkers and a couple of cat calls. I ignore them as I make ''washing'' gestures and slowly turn myself in a circle, I cast the spell at the mirror in the window and they combine to send the bathing spell back at me. I cast it 3 times just to be sure.


    Each casting of the spell pulls a layer of grime, dirt and Ick off of me, slowly transforming me from a victim of filth to a glorious golden beauty. I take a look in the mirror and now see I am indeed quite a looker.


    With long spun gold looking hair, full perfectly formed breast and long luscious legs. Sune sure did her special magic on my new form. I grin and using my Bracelet of Wonder pick out a wonderful white dress with gold and ruby attachments, it forms around me and I sigh and run my fingers over the silky material. I admire myself for a minute more (as does the somewhat stunned audience) before I pick up my bags and gear. I turn to leave and find 6 men and a couple of women moving toward me. A quick scan shows 3 of them are vamps, the rest mortal. Before any of them can pounce however a deep, strong, but definitely female voice stops them in their tracks.


    "Ho My Lady, there you are." tall, well-built woman in ''armor'' that is not very protective but certainly eye catching.


    She strides toward the group, hand resting on the pommel of a sliver sword and a strange glow surrounds her left arm. Her blood red cloak flapping in the breeze of her stride. The mortals all scatter at her approach while the vamps all glare at her. One of the plain looking female vamps moves in to her path, "Oh I am so not falling for that trick. How stupid do you think I am ?"


    The blond warrior looks down at her, "Had you looked at her bag and not the pretty face you could see as well as I that she carries the Blood Rose mark."


    All 3 vamps (both women and a swarthy looking man) turn and look at me. A touch confused I turn the black book bag about so the bat clutching the blood rose is more visible. The man sighs, tips his hat to me and moves off. The 2cd female looks at it then me then grunts, "So your with That crew are you. Too bad you would have made an interesting ghoul."


    I look at her, and grin, my fangs now showing, "Bit past that ability I am afraid."


    THAT got all the women''s attention though as the warrior is behind the other two they don''t catch her reaction.


    1st one swears, allot. The second shakes her head, "Damn, someone got to you. So how did you come to be in that group ?"


    I look at the sign, "My sire created this symbol a long time ago." I simply state.


    For some reason that makes the vamps back off faster. Then it''s just me and the warrior alone on the street.


    I look at her even as she walks up and gives the sign a closer look. She grunts, "similar but different. Good thing they did not take a closer look at it." she looks up at me, "I am Esmerelda, Enforcer of the Blood Rose guild. Are you by chance Robina, daughter of Trisha of Arikel ?"


    I look at her, "I don''t know you and well I tend toward caution in such situations."


    She smirks, "You just danced nude in the street. While not busy still dangerous."


    I nod at the mirror, "Needed that to cast my spells. Only self-cleaning spells I know need a mirror or other highly reflective surface to work properly."


    She thinks about that then nods, "makes sense" she mutters then sighs, "Look I was sent by a goddess to get you some place safer than wandering the streets. She did not mention the fanged part though."


    I cock my head to one side, "What goddess ?"


    She sighs, "Someone called Sune. No idea who she is really but I know Aphrodite had a Fit when she appeared in our world. I really loath Aphrodite so I agreed to help."


    I grin, "Sune. She is a goddess of my home place, dominion over beauty and romance, sort of like Aphrodite but with more intelligence and less vanity."


    She smiles Hugely, "Oh good. More intelligence is always welcome. The local Artist seem to venerate Aphrodite, so anything that pisses that lot of the happier I am. Still you being what you are may cause some problems I did not consider when I was asked to help."


    I nod, "You were thinking of places to stash me I take it ?"


    She nods, "Yes actually. Seeing as this town is really about 6 towns all ruled by different factions of criminals, pirates, vampires and such. This is one city where if your innocent it''s only because you¡¯re a new born infant. Very few laws but each section has different ways of enforcing them. No actual ''guards'' to speak of. A couple private armies though. Mercenaries. The Blood Rose is actually a pirate guild run by vampires. They have 3 ships and the outer border of the river side. This area is neutral territory. Mostly merchants and the only place where anyone from any guild can come to meet. As such lots of predatory sorts around here. Your lucky I got here when I did. That lot would have tried to take you with them."


    I shrug, "I can take care of myself. Been doing that for over 500 years now."


    THAT stunned her, she looks at me, "You ?"


    I grin.


    She shakes her head, "You don''t look like you could stop a determined toddler." she states. I shrug, "You don''t look like a crowd of vampires and thugs would give a second thought to killing, but they all ran off."


    She considers this, looks down at her ''armor'' then shrugs, "Point taken. Those who don''t know of me learn fast enough. So coming with me ?"


    I shake my head, "Nope. I don''t know you and you could be lying to me or telling the truth. But either way I am going my own way this time. I relied on the gods the last time around and ended up like this because of it. So now I am going my own way."


    She slowly nods. "Well good luck then. You''re going to need it."


    I shrug, then start putting on the rest of my gear. It''s a bit mismatched and does not go with each other or my outfit, but I don''t care. Each item is powerfully enchanted and gives me a definite edge if I should have to fight. She watches me suit up still shaking her head but does not comment on it all.


    I fluff out my hair, check myself over both by looking around my person and looking in the mirror.


    I note a fellow in the shadows across the street watching us. When I look in the mirror he and the darker shadows are missing. I look at her, "So what is with the Lasombra over there." nod in his direction. She looks at the alley and then to either side, "The what ?"


    I sigh, "Shadow controlling vampires that do not have reflections. There is one in the mouth of that alley watching us."


    She turns back toward the alley and draws her sword which burst in to blue fire. Through the flames she looks in to the alley and softly swears. When he realizes she can see him he steps forward and the shadows spread out around him. He moves carefully toward us. I note a black blade insignia on his pants leg.


    "Black Blade ?" I ask her.


    She sees it and swears softly, "Rival group, mostly slavers, all really bad people and that is coming from a pirate."


    He looks at me and I feel him trying to influence me, "You will come with me." he states simply.


    I lean on my staff, "Why should I ?"


    He pushes his Power and states it again, "You WILL come with me."


    I sigh, "Look idiot, I am Immune to dominance spells and such so either go away or I can hurt you."


    He looks surprised then laughs, "You hurt Me ?" lots of laughing as his shadow tendrils all shoot toward me. Sighing I wave my hand over the bracelet and toss something at him. The flash and boom of the massive fire ball (grenade actually) that envelopes him and his shadow monsters is almost as impressive as his shrieks as the fire consumes him. The wall of fire came to with n 2ft of me. I did not even flinch. I just smile as he burns.


    I turn to Esmerelda, whose jaw is bouncing off her impressive chest, "Told you, Mage. I can take care of myself."


    The fire dissipates and all that is burning is the corpse of the shadow vampire and the blackened tendrils around him. She gulps and Really looks at me. "Ok I admit I seriously underestimated you. Never seen anyone without some serious magical devices resist their power before."


    I sigh, "Well duh, Everything I am wearing is enchanted. No other point to it otherwise. I like my toys, they give me great advantages. Like your armor and sword, magic is a great tool."


    She slowly smiles and nods, "ok point made."


    I nod, "Most people seem to forget that Mages Make magic items. While I made very little of what I use, I did study with the people who made most of it. Cost me quite a bit to get this stuff made over the years. But worth every bit of gold I could get."


    She nods, "Ok ok I get it. Your far more dangerous than you look." she sighs and we walk away, "Thought you were not going with me."


    I shrug, "I am not, we are just walking in the same direction."


    She grins but does not say anything more, just walks to a large Inn / Tavern place with a Blood Red rose on the door and on the sign over it. She goes in and I follow. It is loud, crowded and noisy. I sense several vampires, a few ghouls and thralls (there is a difference but I don''t feel like trying to explain it) but most here are mortal. Humans, gnomes, halflings, even a few green and yellowish looking sorts I take to be goblins or mayhap goblin-kin. Slaves are evident by the plain white clothes and iron collars.


    I continue to ''not follow'' Esmerelda but as we are passing a table of vamps one leaps up and happily exclaims, "My Bag!" and tries to take my book bag from me. I growl and smack him with my staff, "Back off!" I snarl.


    Esmerelda sighs and comes back, "That is not your bag Dwain. That bag is hers."


    Dwain ignores her, "It has My symbol on it there for its mine." he states as he tries to reach for it again and I get set to smack him again.


    A large well-dressed vamp steps between him and me, putting a hand on Dwain''s chest and holding the other toward me, "Dwain, what is your Precise symbol." Dwain slumps a little, "Small black rose dripping blood."


    The fellow looks at my bag, "Her symbol is a Bat holding a Blood Rose with its wings cupped around it and a drop of blood dripping off the bottom of it. So Not your symbol."


    This pretty little girl, vamp but maybe halfling to, scurries over and looks closely at the symbol and then flips through this Huge book to a section with bats and birds, then compares them to my symbol. "Who made this sign for you ?" she ask.


    I shrug, "My sire. It''s a variation of her personal one. She added the fangs and red dot eyes to mine as well as the deep purple tint to the rose."


    She happily makes a black and white drawing on a blank page, having me stand still while she copies it. "It''s a new design alright. Not in the book. Who is your sire and when did she make this."


    I shrug, "I don''t know, couple hundred years ago at a guess."


    She looks up at me, frowning, "Sire''s name" she repeats.


    I look at her, "Not telling you. She and I are not on speaking terms."


    She frowns, "Then why keep the bag ?"


    I grin, "It''s enchanted. Weighs less than it would normally."


    Well-dressed one nods, "Good reason. What is in it ?"


    Shrugging, "Books."


    He snickers, "Well those do weigh a bit but odd treasure."


    I look at him a long time before stating, "I am a mage, so Books is not so odd."


    Woman stands and comes forward, pulling a long silver-steel sword out and uses it to poke people to get them out of her way.


    She is dressed in a classic ''sexy pirate'' outfit, from a few hundred years in the future from my perspective, she has 3 wands worn in her sash (kind of look like flintlocks at a distance) and lovely thigh high boots.


    She nods to the other well-dressed man, "So Captain Pierce what is your verdict here ?"


    He grins at her, "Well Captain Misery she is new here, that is obvious. Her symbol is not in our books and as such she is not one of ours. But she came in with Enforcer Esmerelda, so she has some kind of connections." Esmerelda frowns, "Even if it''s to just Esmerelda herself." he corrects.


    Captain Misery looks past us to a raised area, "Any comments Captain Logan ?"


    This tall serious looking woman in an open fronted black costume steps up. Truthfully I thought she looked more like a lady of the evening than a pirate captain, that is until our eyes meet and we just stare at each other. Looks wise she is ok, nice figure but there is something More there, some kind of connection.


    I can see Misery and Pierce looking at each other from the corner of my eye as Logan and I stare at one another. Finally she shakes herself out of it and ask, "What do you want me to say ? She is pretty and has her own symbol. What of it. Not the first time something like it has happened. Won''t be the last. You both know the Blood Rose is not a new concept."


    I start to move toward her, a few people try to get between us but I just ghost around them (partial mist transformation) and as such they don''t even slow me down. I just ''hop'' over the banister next to her. She waits till I am next to her. We are the same height it seems. She looks me in the eye, I look at her and both of us shiver as Something connects between us.


    Tentively I reach up and run a cold hand along her cheek and in to her dark hair. At the same time she reaches up to me with a hot hand and strokes my cheek and then runs her hand in to my hair, we never break eye contact even as we each pull the others face close to the other and kiss. Full open mouth with long searching tongues, each with an eye locked on the other, deep deathly black to open lethal ice blue. Something is happening between us and neither of us really knows how to respond I think.


    When the kiss breaks I speak first, "Well Met Melissa." Still mere centimeters between us. She grins, "Well Met Rob." How I know her name or she mine I have no clue but there is this near overpowering attraction between us. I don''t know how long we stand like that but she breaks the mood (a tiny bit) by saying, "Usually a girl gets this close to me I put a knife in them."


    I grin and respond, "Really, I tend to just bite them." she grins back and we slowly release each other but as she draws back she takes my hand.


    Captain Pierce, snickering, "I take it you know each other then Captain Logan ?"


    Melissa Logan, without taking her eyes off me, "Nope. First time we have laid eyes on each other truth be told, but there is Something."


    The loud sound of flesh hitting wood, hard and repeatedly causes us to look away from each other and at the sound. It is Esmerelda slamming her head over and over in to a banister. No one moves to stop her but Misery ask, "What is wrong with you Enforcer ?"


    She finally stops and a lovely streak of blood flows down her face, "Aphrodite! That Bitch. This stinks of her meddling!"


    I look at Melissa, "I follow Sune myself, she is a rival of Aphrodite in the love goddess department."


    Melissa just shakes her head and laughs at that, it''s a deep lovely sound.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.Mercy looks surprised (as do many others around the now quiet room), "What is so funny ?"


    Once she gets control of her humor, "I made a sacrifice to Sune and a few other gods, trying to find True Love. Sune is the only one to come through and she sent me a Magical Girl."


    The two captains grin, seeing the humor that is lost on everyone else, partly even me.


    Mercy takes to explain to me, "When Logan was young she loved stories of Magical People, especially Magical Girls with special powers, she always either wanted to Be one or Know one. Seems a Goddess finally gave her that wish, in the form of you oh Golden One."


    I consider this then nod, "Makes since, I am a very magical type after all."


    Esmerelda is screaming blasphemously about love gods and their manipulative ways. I turn to Melissa, "Sune appeared to Esmerelda and sent her to fetch me. Knowing how I am as I have worked for the goddess a time or two myself, she picked the perfect type to get my attention and not kill her on site. I followed her out of curiosity only."


    Melissa nods, "The gods do like to make tools of capable people." I shrug, "She has tried to set me up before. This is the first time the person she aimed me at had the same kind of feelings toward me. This Kind of connection. Others there was lust sure, but not the um." Melissa nods, "Yeah I can get that. I have done the lust thing to. Got the pretty boys to prove it. Tried girls a time or two but most of them get clingy and I Hate that."


    I nod, "Oh yeah, the Needy type. I prefer strong women, the needy types need not apply, except as snacks or play things." she grins, "Snacks ?"


    I shrug and whisper to her, "I like to give orally to women, so ''eat'' them, you know."


    She laughs again and nods, "Oh yes, I know that one well. Good eating those." she agrees loudly enough for those near to hear.


    She pulls me over to her Massive table. There are indeed many tasty looking boys around it. Though at this point I am more interested in their blood than anything else.


    Some here seem to know of the vampires, some don''t. It''s interesting as they are not really hiding it. Melissa smells of a thrall. Which I am fine with, means any feelings between us are real and I don''t have to worry about making any artificial ones in her case.


    She shoos a pretty boy out of her right hand seat, he gives me a death glare I smile at him and make a bite gesture at him. Captain Logan notes it and grins, shakes her head, and sits in her throne like seat.


    I look around at her harem, mostly boys but a few nice looking women to. None smell of blood To strongly, which I suppose is good, but I feel the hunger strongly still. I am only Barely in control.


    Melissa, grinning at me, "So how do you feel about Harems ?"


    I consider, "Being in one, or having one of my own ?"


    She giggles throatily, "Either, both."


    I shrug, "When I was a thrall I kind of had both. My sire kept a nice selection of pretties around her at all times and well." I shrug and she nods, "Yeah me to. Ok I will explain things to you. About this place as you are new."


    I wait as she watches me. I am good at waiting. Finally she nods, "This place is the meeting hall of the Bloody Roses. Each Captain here has a ship with Rose in its name. My ship is the Black Rose. Pierce has the Crimson Rose and Captain hot pants over there has the flag ship Blood Rose. We used to have more ships but between natural problems and our rivals the Black Blades we are down to three while they have seven. Now as a Rule ships in port are off limits as are known crew of each group. Not that it keeps them from trying to poach our people via black magic."


    I nod, "Ah so that is what the moron was doing. Guy tried to use domination magics on me to make me go with him. When that did not work, which it won''t as I am highly immune to such things, he tried force. So I replied with Fire. He made a good burning smudge point on the street."


    She smirks and nods. "I heard part of that when you first came in. That rose on your bag will make them target you now. Even if you''re not one of ours. Hm, do you have a ship ?"


    I consider, "Does a long boat with sail and small cabin count ?"


    She shakes her head. I shrug, "Then no. Though, I will have to check. I may be able to scrounge one up. I got access to an extra-dimensional storage space. Left over''s from a long ago war. I know there is some siege items in there and row boats of varying types, but not sure of anything bigger." She is chuckling now. "So you know about small boat handling but not the larger ones then ?" I nod, "Somewhat. I never actually sailed a boat. I just own a few. Row boats yes, and I can swim, or I could before, not sure now. Not that it matters, can''t drown." she grins and nods. Breathing optional is nice.


    Ex-right hand boy snarls, "Got gold or you just hoping to leach off the captain ?"


    I look at him then at her, "Can I eat him ?" she looks up at him and considers then shrugs, "Sure, I really hate that jealousy stuff, it''s a turn off."


    He was backing away looking scared. The other boys watch as I happily pounce on him. Swift, silent, and deadly.


    Misery and Pierce are watching as I leap on him, grab him and rip open his shirt so I can get my teeth in his strong shoulder. Once his hot blood hits my tongue though I latch on and ride him down, only thought in my mind is FEED! and I do till there is nothing left but an empty dead and mummified looking corpse in my grip. Still I suck a little longer trying to get the tiny amounts out, before I lift my blood free mouth from his still form and sniff around. NO one is in close range and there are so many that I slowly come back to myself. I stand and wipe the edges of my mouth, looking about, lick my lips and grin, "So anyone want to be desert ?"


    Oddly (or not) I don''t get any takers. Melissa just laughs and shakes her head. Indicating for her people to dispose of my left overs.


    I reach down and calmly rip his head off, just to be sure he does not return. I stuff the head in the remains of his shirt. Then come over to her and sit. Quite happy with my meal.


    She shakes her head, "No morals or problems with killing." she states, I shrug, "I was a warrior and mage in the old days. Killing comes with the territory. Also feeding people to my Mistress was sometimes fun."


    She grins at me, "I can''t do that again. Crew gets upset when I feed them to others. Prisoners of little value maybe, but you would have to be with us."


    I shake my head, "Not a good idea. I really don''t care for sailing. Every now and then someone tries to get me on a boat for a prolonged period. I do not like sailing. I like cities with things to do, entertainments and the ability to see new faces every now and then." girl across from me mutters ''so she can eat them'' to her neighbor who gives me a dark look and nods. I smile at her, "I can hear what you''re saying you know." she blanches at that. Guess she didn''t know.


    Misery comes over to a strange kind of bridge between their two raised sections, she calls out, "Permission to come aboard ?"


    Logan looks at her a long moment then nods, "Permission Granted."


    I look at them both and Logan explains, "To keep the peace here we have the place broken up by ship compliments. We use such terms to allow each captain to enter each area as a matter of curtesy."


    I nod, makes sense.


    Misery sits next to me, the person in that seat clearing out Fast as she smiled at him. She looks at me, "So what is your name Goldie ?"


    I consider, "Have not decided on one just yet, but leaning toward Golden Death." she shakes her head, "Not your professional name, your real name."


    I consider, "You first."


    Melisa is snickering in to her hand. Misery looks like she swallowed a fish, whole, then explains this to me in a quiet tone, "I am the Elder here girly. So you answer to me or I have you killed."


    I smile and something in me comes awake, "Careful child, of the two of us your likely to die first if you try that gambit."


    She nods to Logan, "You think she will come to your aid newbie ?"


    I sigh, "Not the point and no. I have centuries of combat training where as you don''t. From your scent I would guess you to be around 8th generation where as I am Much older and far more powerful than you can imagine."


    Gavin a mage at Logan''s table is snickering and nodding, "She has you pegged Misery. "


    He turns to me, "Gavin, Clan Tremere." he nods at me.


    I nod, "Golden Girl or death, still deciding. I don''t give my real name to Anyone."


    Gavin nods, "Old time mages never give their real name. Some kind of fear that if you know a person''s real name then they can be controlled. It''s nonsense but convincing them of that is about as effective as trying to move a mountain by hitting your head against it repeatedly."


    I pull out a piece of parchment, "Gavin is your real name then ? Spelled G-A-V-I-N ?"


    He snorts, "Yes." I nod. I fold the paper, pull out a simple wax and cloth figure, put the paper inside of it. Blow on it, speak a word of power while the real Gavin smirks at my theatrics, "That has no power over me. It''s all just a trick to scare the uninitiated."


    I hold it up, wrap it in ''twine'' (webbing really) then I ''stand'' it up and Gavin suddenly jumps up from his chair. I walk the doll around the table to me, Gavin stiffly marches toward me, his eyes wide with fear. When he reaches me I hold the dolls arms to its sides then reach up and pluck out a hair from his head. I add it to the doll, blow on it again then smile at him. "Step back and do a dance for me Gavin of the Tremere."


    The look of fear on his face is priceless as he steps back and does a credible jig while everyone there watches in amazement and a touch of fear. I let him stop, "So still think my knowing your name is just foolishness ?"


    He shakes his head, eyeing the simple wax doll. I nod, "Just because you have no knowledge of the old magics does not mean they don''t work. This, this is a child''s toy from my time. Something the most basic of mages learns to do. All I really needed was your name. The hair just allowed me to let you move more realistically. Had I added in some of your blood to this, well you would be mine forever." I take his hair out of it and the paper with his name and some symbols that I don''t let him see. I burn the paper and make him think the hair to. But I keep it safe in case I need it later.


    Melissa taps my shoulder, "That work on anyone ?"


    I shake my head, "Only mages, side effect of controlling magic is it opens a person up to its power more. If a person knows what they are doing they can use that connection to control someone provided they know their real name. It''s why old time mages guarded their real names so much. Why we used nick names, alias, and such. Knowing my Real name gives you power over me. Use that power wisely or it could come back in a bad way."


    She slowly nods. Suddenly understanding why she knows My name and I know hers. She stares in to space, in awe of it all.


    I put the doll down and as expected Gavin swipes it and makes himself scarce. I just grin. I got a bag full of them and more. They really were childrens toys back in the day, there is nothing magical about them.


    A dark skinned woman with many tattoos and dripping in minor charms, magic items and some really garish items, bone in her nose and more comes over, looking at me, "Got any more of those dolls ?"


    I open my bag and show her the dozen or so, "Copper penny a piece." she grins (missing several teeth I note) and digs out 6 pennies and hands them over, I pass them to her. "No magic in them." I tell her, "Oh I know. I know those sort of control spells myself. Those Tremere think that they are so high and mighty and that witches are poor, weak spell crafters." I nod, "Witches were some of the first magic users and much mage craft came from studying how Witches did magic."


    She looks up at me and then nods, "You got the right of it. Our ways may not be as clean as mages, but it works more often than many of their fancy complicated spells."


    I consider, "But magic, unless something is seriously wrong, always works. Granted not always as you meant it to, but it always does Something."


    She laughs and nods. "Ah now, that be true." she sighs and considers, "You know where to get any charms ?"


    I nod, "Several, but any of a specific type ?"


    She nods, "Oh many I want, but they are hard to come by around here. Would you know where to get a fertility charm ? I have a client looking to get pregnant."


    I consider then gesture her over to me, "Old spell. Works about 70% of the time." I draw it out for her, tell her herbs to use and whisper some don''t have any power in this but they smell nice. She giggles and nods.


    Truthfully I kind of lost track of the rest of the people, being pulled in to something I love so. Magic and the teaching and sharing of it has always been my first love. To me, magic in all its forms is a beautiful thing and I don''t care what label people put on it. The Toreador in me has latched on to this and it''s my Art, my obsession.


    By the time the witch has left, she has a good dozen new spells, a set of generic ''charms'' just have to add your own spells (silver coin each - she was happy to get them and so cheap. I just tell her they were stock left over from when I was a trader. Not doing that any more as most of my suppliers are gone now.)


    By the time I come out of my happy place things have moved on. The other Captains and most of their crews are gone, Melissa is just chatting with some others and looking over papers and maps and I am left alone to my own devices. The witch (Grendel she called herself, after an ancient monster. I liked that one and told her so.) is walking out a side door. With it so empty I can now get a better feel for the place. It''s really quite large with 2 full floors each having its own bar. The upper floor has a walk way around it that has 4 more of these raised area''s in it. They look empty though, not used in some time. I think of what she said about them having other ships previously and then leave it at that for now.


    I check my stuff then walk around the room, looking at stuff. Captain Logan notes my movement but that''s it as she is busy.


    Eventually The Lady captain singnals me over and I come, "Hello." I say mildly.


    She grins, "We lost you there when Grendel came over. Most people try to get rid of her quickly, you just took to her like a long lost friend."


    I shrug, "I love magic. She wanted to talk magic and well" I shrug.


    She slowly nods, "It''s your passion isn''t it. The one thing that helps you keep going, gives your life purpose."


    I nod, "Yep. Always loved magic, in all it''s strange forms. Unlike some mages I don''t mind sharing what I know or teaching others. Some see it as a road to power. I just see it as an Art, one that needs to be preserved and taught so it never fades from the world."


    She just nods, "Yeah I kind of figured that out. Pissed Gavin off though, proving him wrong the way you did."


    I nod, "He is the sort that you have to do it that way or he would never believe it."


    She nods, "Yeah, I know what you mean. I have known many such people unfortunately. I used to be one till Reality was shoved down my throat."


    There is a story there but she does not elaborate. Instead, "So you got a place to stay ?"


    I shrug, "I got a tent and there are all these tunnels under this town."


    She snorts, "The smugglers dens, not a good place to set up a tent, unless you want them stealing everything you own while you sleep."


    I shrug, "Scavenger hunt. I hunt down the scavengers and eat them. Get my stuff and more back." she shakes her head, "Not how we do things here. Though I understand why you would think that."


    "Ah, to bad you''re not part of our crew. Then I could set you up a bunk and No I am not sleeping with you given what you are and I don''t want to wake up craving blood." I consider and nod, "Given my self-control at this time, that is a good idea. My control is good till I taste blood then all bets are off. The only thing that stopped me earlier was massive indecision. So much prey, could not choose. Let me calm down enough to put my beast back on its leash."


    She grins, liking the analogy, "Well there are only 2 inns in this town and I trust them with your safety about as much as I trust a Black Blade near one of our ships."


    I shrug, "I can always find someplace. It''s not hard when you completely lack any morals beyond survival at all cost. Which is pretty much normal operating procedures for people like me."


    She gives me a long look, "You have some strange turns of phrases. Almost like someone I knew a long time ago, before I became a pirate." I shrug, "I speak several languages, a few of them dead these days as well as specialized mage languages and something called Computer speak which is a form of slang that I picked up while world traveling. Mind you I have only been to 4 worlds so far and the first trip was pure chance and accident."


    She grins, "Yeah, done that one myself. This is not my home world. Me and Misery came here together with a few others, we are the only ones left of that group and she did not quite survive, if you take my meaning." I nod, "Undead" she nods. "Lady of the Lethal Overbite" I state happily. Melissa laughs and nods, "Yep, that to."


    I consider something, "So why Piracy ?"


    She sighs, "Money, why else. Can''t do much without money and I have no other skills worth mentioning." I nod and sigh, "Money is not something I worry about much. If I need it I get it."


    She smirks, "Know where to get a couple hundred in gold really fast ?"


    I nod, "Yes actually I do. Gems to if need be."


    She blinks and sits up straighter. "Ship repairs are expensive, especially in a port like this one. I need 150 gold Kings, that''s a large coin, to repair my ship after someone sabotaged her."


    I consider, "Business deal perhaps ? I can front you the money but the ship becomes collateral."


    She looks at me, "Sure you''re not a banker ?"


    I grin, "Merchant, made my living doing that for years."


    She considers then calls out, "Smithers, Wayne front and center. We may have found some good fortune after all."

 VD Chapter Three (Eleven): Ships, Sailing, and Piracy

    The 3 take me to see the Black Rose. It is indeed black and in need of repairs. More than the ones they want to make her sea worthy. I look the ship over and we talk business.


    Smithers is the Bosun, while Wayne is the first officer.


    I think over what I know of pirate crews, "So who is the Quarter Master ?"


    Logan grins, "Me actually. Last Captain we had decided he was King of the sea''s and well we put him over the side when he tried to order us to attack a heavily armed military ship. I have been in charge ever sense."


    Wayne nods, "Best captain we ever had really. Good at finding the wrong sort of men to sleep with though." I look at her and she shrugs, "Why do you think I started asking Gods for help. I sure can''t do it on my own."


    The other two nod at that, I just shake my head, "I can''t say much, my first serious lover left me at the altar. My second one went nuts and tried to kill another man''s wife in a fit of jealousy. He wanted to marry the man himself, despite the man in question being both straight and not interested. It went downhill from there."


    Both men snicker and nod, "That one she fed to you ?" I nod, "He was trying to organize a mutiny to take over the ship. He was failing at it to. Every person he approached came to us and told us. When she decided to let you have him, well it''s the best decision she has made concerning men in a while."


    I look at her, she looks embarrassed, "I knew about his ambitions really. He had the wrong idea how we work. Wanted to whip the men in to a military kind of shape."


    I nod and sigh, "Ok so who owns this ship then ? The crew or what ?"


    The 3 hold up their hands, "We speak for the crew. Though your offer will have to be put to a vote."


    I nod, "Democracy in action, I understand that."


    Smithers sighs, "Be during the day, so you can''t be there."


    I look at him," Why do people keep saying that to me. Why can''t I be there during the day ?"


    Wayne, putting a friendly arm on my shoulders, "What happens when you walk in sunlight ?"


    I shrug, "Need a hat ? Nothing really. I am not under the Darkness Curse like most of them. My Line came from a different founder than the ones your used to dealing with. We are stronger, faster and have gifts they don''t. We don''t fear the sun nor Holy Symbols or such things. Heck many gods actually Like us."


    That leaves the men stunned while Logan just nods, it makes sense to her. Otherwise why would a Love Goddess set them up together.


    I shrug, "Granted it''s either the neutral powers or beings like War as we are not nice people. And there are similarities between the two groups. Food for one as well as some clan like over laps. But their founder was Caine son of Able, while ours was a minor goddess called Lilra. She was a fertility goddess that kind of went a bit mad when she fell in love with a mortal and needed a way to keep him around. She found it alright and our line was born. Her problem was she Loved many, but not wisely. Sort of like someone else I could mention." I glance at Captain Logan, who has walked off in order to hide her blushing. The men both nod, grinning.


    Smithers nods, "So then you need blood and what ?"


    I shrug, "Can''t make babies anymore. Well in the human fashion we are undead after all. So fire is bad, but that''s pretty nearly universal. We are closer to spiders than bats. Bats are more Caine''s kind of thing. We also all tend to get attached to one thing where as the others have all these different blood lines, clans and such. We don''t, we have a set selection of powers and it''s really hard to learn ones from Caine''s groups. On the other hand we can still work mortal type magics. Not as well as Mortals do but the gift is still there. Caine''s childer mostly use necromancy or blood magics almost exclusively. They also have problems with sunlight and holy things. Different strengths and weaknesses pretty much covers it."


    They nod, "So they tend to become evil and your group ?" Wayne ask.


    "I don''t know. I can only tell you what the gods have told us but I don''t know really. They say we are forever Neutral. But that I have noticed changes in meaning as time goes on. Humans evolve and as they do the meanings change. What was normal when I was mortal is often seen as barbaric or monstrous now. So" I shrug and both men look surprised at that bit of philosophical knowledge.


    We change the subject after that, back to business.


    I actually talk to one of the head shipwrights and find out that to completely refit the ship will cost around 1000 gold. Just the Minimal repairs are between 150 to 200 gold.


    Then he tries to turn my attention to the Black Blade ships, telling me they are a better investment.


    I shut him down, "No. They have already assaulted me once and I don''t take kindly to that. I don''t care for their tactics or underhanded maneuverings either."


    He grunts, "Price for repairs is now 300 gold minimum."


    I nod, "Right, so who is 2cd in charge around here ?"


    He grins, "He can''t over ride my orders."


    I look at him, "Well as you''re going to die now, I need to know who to talk to." I shoot out my fist and punch him in the stomach, knocking the wind out of him. Then I tie him in a neat cocoon.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.Wayne and Smithers run over to me, "What are you doing ?" They yell. I shrug, "He works for the Black Blades, So I figured he was worthless as a human being and only good for fish bait."


    The other shipwrights grab up weapons and tools and make their way toward us.


    One of them growls, "You over stepped yourself now girly." I shrug point and say a word. He and the closest 3 are hit by my lightning bolt, killing them instantly. I grin at the smell of roast men, "Ah nothing like fresh barbeque in the morning." The two sailors quite quickly turned and headed for cover.


    By the time the smoke clears I have uncovered about a dozen black blade men in the shop and killed them all, ate a few to. Actually am eating on one when Captain Logan finds me. She looks around and sighs, "You know how hard it is to find competent shipwrights ?"


    I shrug, "Not very I would think."


    She yells, grabs me by the hair and then tries to beat my head against a wall. I let her play with my hair but otherwise ignore her tantrum. She runs out of steam as I just sit there. "You are infuriating." she states. I nod, "Yep. And it''s not all that hard to find them, they are all hiding in the building over there." I nod across the way.


    She looks at it, "That is a Slave House. That is just the slaves they use to ¡­ " it comes to her and the light comes on, "fix the ships. You think they have skilled shipwrights in there ?"


    I nod, "Of course. The ones in this place are amateurs at best. I may not know how to sail but I do know carpentry and ship building. Worked for one as a teenager before finding magic. Granted I mostly worked on small sail boats for rivers and such but the basics are the same."


    I get proved right to. Most of the slaves in that house are carpenters and skilled shipwrights actually Wayne identifies a couple of them as having been the old leaders of the Shipwrights guild. We learn the Black Blades came in and took over, killing or enslaving everyone who would not work for them.


    With those dead the old guild leaders happily take on the job. Still going to run a few hundred, but to repair the whole ship is only 500. Not the thousand the other group wanted.


    I disappear for a day. I return with the gold, 1500 and put it down to have all the Roses repaired or upgraded. Misery actually hugged me for it, especially as I did not ask for anything in return. Which makes them suspicious of me. I just smile at them all and then get a permanent suite in their private hall. (I am crazy not stupid)


    (I just went back to my rebirthing tunnel really - used the bracelet to summon forth allot of gold and gems and some other items I used for trade.)


    Pierce ask, "So where did you get all that gold ?"


    I shrug, "I stole it of course. Though not from town, just from some people who irked me some hundreds or so years ago. I went in to hibernation to hide from them. They were mortal and so all should be dead by now."


    The 3 Captains nod, as that makes sense to them, "So how did you end up in our town ?" Misery ask.


    I shrug, "Someone built this place on top of my resting place is all. I was here long before any of you or this town."


    They all slowly grin and then laugh at the irony of it. The town itself is barely 100 years old having come in to being after a huge storm shifted the position of the river and created a natural port. 5 miles down the new river is the open ocean. The exit hidden by miles of tree''s, naturally camouflaged. Making it a near perfect hide-out for the criminally minded. Most pirate hunters are looking for some fabled Island while in reality they are hidden much closer to their prey. I love it myself and the gods tend to give me little hints and pushes to help keep the place hidden. Like making sure certain people disappear (usually in to my larder). I also work at making the Black Blades disappear to. A few here a few there, never any witnesses either.


    That is how I spend my first year. With some romancing the Captain of the Black Rose when she is in town. And learning what it really means to be the New me. Other than the blood crazed monster I first rose as.


    As a cover though I have set up a small shop that sells trinkets, minor magic items and spell scrolls. 1st and 2cd level only (while I know more I am careful with it and leaving most people thinking I am some kind of Hedge mage as that is good for my prolonged health.)


    The fact that I sell some ''lost'' spells and magical knowledge brings around some interesting people to. Even though the stuff is minor in power, it''s more than was known for a long time.


    The other thing that turns out interesting. That Wind Tunnel turns out to lead in to the Underdark, I explored it some to. Being better equipped for it naturally and all. Also I tend to use it as a dump for bodies. Well I did till some paladins came out of it one day. They killed a good number of the town before being taken down themselves. The survivors were questioned then sold as slaves. Turns out they thought the town was all devil worshippers for some bizarre reason. They belonged to that sect that wanted all magic destroyed and anyone who allowed magic must there for be Evil and worship Evil.


    The town was now aware of the tunnel and my dumping ground lost to me. Darn the luck.


    I happily bought a couple of them and used them as food for a while. They were long gone by the time My Captain returned to me. with the gift of some very nummy slaves. She is interesting. Completely amoral and dangerously charming. Kinky to. I like Kinky.

 VD Chapter Four (Twelve): Awakening

    I suddenly Shudder and Shake as a cold cold wind runs through my body. It is dark and I am Starving, A Hunger unlike anything I have ever felt in my life runs through me. I have faced starvation before, but this makes that a pale shadow of a feeling.


    I try to think back, to what was before only to realize all that happened before was but a wonderful dream. I died, then went to hell and somehow heaven at the same time. But this is now my reality, this gnawing never ending HUNGER.


    I pull myself free of this thick clinging substance and land on the rough stone floor of this cave I apparently slept in and I crawl my way out, crawl till I find the end is a wall of wood. Only my desperate need pushes me through it and in to a wide dark room full of odd smells and old wood, rats and their feces. Above I hear voices and laughter and even a fight. I move toward these sounds of life, for Life is what I crave, wonderful, vibrant liquid LIFE.


    The first one I find is a serving maid or such, a woman who was coming down some stairs in to this cold dark room. A large bucket in one hand a candle in the other. She is headed toward a set of large oblong objects. She never makes it. I pounce on her, tearing her throat out before she can make a sound and I drag her back under the stairs and feast on her life, sucking up all the wonderful warmth from her before tearing open the body and eating all I can stuff into myself, trying to take in all the life to feed the Hunger. Her life Helped, but I still hunger, I still Need MORE! But now I have more of my mind and I know I need to be careful. For while I am strong, they are many and many can beat strong.


    I stuff her remains in my hole, then slink out to find more.


    What I find is a large man, holding a lantern and wondering aloud "where did that girl get to ?" as he looks around he misses the blood stains on the already much stained floor. He sees something and bends to pick it up. Her dropped bucket. I chose that moment to strike. Before he can do more than grunt my claws have torn out his throat and I then drag his quickly dying form back in to the dark. The dropped bucket and lantern are all to show for those who came before.


    He lasted longer, more meat on his bones. His healthy life filling me more and giving me more capable thought.


    I slip out of the hole and retrieve the bucket and the guttering but still lit lantern. Taking them in to my cave. I pull the remains back, back toward my cocoon, to where I awoke in this cold dark place. Across a wide expanse of teeth like projections and a deep wonderful cavern and the distant sounds of running water, back up the wall to my cocoon, to my safe place.


    In the fading light of the lantern I make out the cocoon that I was reborn in. As in my dreams my belongings are all mixed in to the webs, but there is no ''ick'' just dried blood and such, pulled away from my changing form, moved to make me what I am.


    It takes some digging and pulling to get my gear from the webs, some tool using of old bones from my prey but I get it all free. I don''t, at this time, know why it is important to me to have this stuff, but something in me calls for them, needs to have this stuff. So I gather it all and keep it close. Like a security blanket or teddy bear.


    From the light and my own powerful dark vision I can see this hole is good sized. This end is some 12 across and 8 or so high. A natural cave with this tavern or inn built on top of it.


    I wonder how long till some other prey comes to see what became of the first two. I return to the exit, the spot near where I found these two.


    Like a spider in its web I wait and see while sucking the marrow from the bones and chewing on the now dry meat. It helps with the Hunger but it does not really satisfy it.


    I feel it at first, but don''t understand it, the change in the air, the way the sensation moves from one of drinking and the mix of happiness, sadness, frustrations and lust. The two have been missed and the prey is getting nervous.


    I see light coming down the stair and I hope for another hapless victim. But what comes is more light. On instinct I take my things and move from my hole to another spot, away from the waking place. In my search for a better hiding spot I find another stair, this one ending in a slanted closed double door, with a group of old, empty oblong things next to it, where I move and hide. My mind is not clear enough yet to work out its purpose or meaning. I need to feed more to awaken that part of me. But from this spot I can see several armed prey have come in. Two holding lanterns and two holding long sharp shiny sticks (later I would know them as swords but my mind was not yet awake enough for that). They find the lost candle and the splashes of blood on the round things and walls and floor and know something hunts down there. They call up to others and 2 in long dresses come in, one holds a ball of flame in its hand, the other a long heavy pole, like yet unlike the one I have, as light of the color blue floats around the tip of it. The one with the fire finds my hole and tosses it''s flame down it. The loud BOOM and soon smoke fills the room from the hole. The others they yell at that one, asking why he did that, there could have been someone alive in there or something. The one who had the fire shrugs and ignores these others. Only pulling forth another of the nasty fire balls.


    The second, with the glowing pole also berates the fire wielder, pointing out that they do not know how stable the floor is or if he may have set fire to the underpinnings. whatever that means. I decide to kill the fire one next, he being more a threat then the ones with the shiny sticks.


    I hide under the second stairs, watching. The fire holder finds the stairs and calls out to the others, but when they find the doors to be locked they ignore them. The one with the fire makes unhappy sounds at them then walks toward a dark corner away from the others. I slip up behind him, and snap his neck before pulling him back in to my hiding place. None of the others even notice he is gone for now.


    I happily suck his life out, gaining more awareness and sense of self. I am happy to have killed the ''shoot first, ask questions never'' mage. The other mage should be next. OH I now know Genders and new words. Man, woman. Old man is meal now, I am happy.


    The staff wielder is a woman, not sure if pretty or not, but I like her glowing bits. May keep those. The the well-dressed girl pulls out a harp and starts playing it. I don''t know the words but I am very enamored by the beauty of it. I decide then and there to Keep her, make her a pet, or like me, not sure. Will decide later. But I am keeping her so she can make music for me.


    Then there is a prissy one, he acts like he never seen dirt before and does not want it on his pretty clothes. I eat him, make mess, teach him to like Messy. Maybe by spraying other prissy ones blood on him. hehehe I funny.


    The one that worries me carries big nasty club and keeps playing with necklace. The others seem to turn to her for guidance. She feels dangerous. Maybe save for last, maybe not.


    Prissy boy saved me the trouble of what to do with him. He walked over to my exit hole with lamp, leaned out to far and fell in. From the sound of it he fell a long ways. I did not think the tunnel was that long. sure a couple of near straight up parts but those are easy to crawl up and down. He does not sound like he got over those right. Sounds like he is clumsy going by the grunts and screams as he trips over things. The others all rush over to the hole. The leader calls for rope and the 2cd prissy type ties it off and then carefully goes in first. They pass a light down to him and I hear him call back telling them there is a crawl space down there leading to a short cliff and a deep sloped passage. Apparently Prissy Boy tripped and rolled down said passage. The fireball seems to have actually opened up the passage more going by the debris.


    One by one they go inside, Mage, then singer, then last the scary one. She looks around for the old man, but not seeing mutters about ''childish people'' before following the rest.


    I wait a few beats then carefully crawl out of my hiding spot and follow them down.


    Before I had not given any thought to this place. Before I was not mentally awake enough to understand it either. It was just the passage between my waking place and the food. But now I know it to be a long natural underground crevice. some of it looks ''new'' like it only formed more recently. Other parts are older. The room with all the ''teeth'' in it, I just moved through it on instinct before, but now, I can see it for what it is and I know where my lair is. High in a wall on the far side of this cavern. They are unlikely to find it.


    What they do find is an underground stream full of blind fish, scraps of cloth from my prey here and there, and even a bone I dropped after gnawing on it for a bit.


    I think, then scurry back to the exit and collect their rope. I don''t want them to leave, ever. So I remove ropes and such they used to climb down in to my lair.


    It soon becomes apparent these people have little to no idea how to maneuver down here. They easily get turned around and cross over the same spots many times.


    Me I am sitting on the ceiling watching them bumble about. It''s entertaining to me.


    The musical one sings a few songs, one makes her path glow for a bit. That was nice. She worked out that from one side to the other the main cavern is only 100 steps across, but all the rock formations throws off their ability to get around and map it properly.


    I turn my attention from her to the older prissy man. He disappeared.


    I find him by scent, he has found my lair and I watch as he climbs carefully up the wall and inside of it. I then tie my stuff to a rock on the ceiling before going in after him. He does not need to live any longer any way.


    He ''sees'' me come in behind him but mistakes'' my form for one of the others as he takes in the sight of the cocoon and the remains of my meals spread around it, "So Jase what do you make of this ? Some kind of spider monster or something ?"


    I come up behind him and sniff him, his scent is strong and there is no fear in it, yet. He turns, and exclaims "JASE what are ? Oh hell, you''re not Jase." he gasp as he reaches for his weapon. I just smile, showing my fangs and look him in the eye, "Hello food. Thank you for coming in to my lair." I have no idea why I spoke but I love the smell of fear now rising from him. He did manage to get off a scream as I ripped off his arm but it only made it easier for me in the long run.


    I enjoyed his hot blood. I rolled in it some before licking myself clean and then consumed his heart, liver and such other blood filled nummy parts.


    I can hear them below calling out for him. For some reason I move from my lair and to another tunnel hole, from that different hole I call out "JASE" then move and do it again and again each time from a different place. Then I add in his name from other place, changing the pitch and tone of my voice, confusing things. Or so I thought, till while crossing the ceiling I see the rest of them are standing in a clearing area all together. My game does not work if they are all together.


    So I work out how to separate them.


    It turned out easier than I expected. They moved off single file trying to find the rope they used to get in. I just web cast and caught the one on the end. He screamed even as I dragged him up to the ceiling. The bad part was the others now knew to look Up.


    I had the boy mostly wrapped up when the mage one, the one called Jase threw some glowing orbs at me. They Hurt allot and made me drop the boy. He did not land well at all, his brains splattered all over the rocks below.


    I hissed at her, "Look what you made me do. Wasted him all over the rocks." she started to throw another bunch of those glowing lights at me so I vanished in to the shadows. Still they hit where I had been, but as I was no more they did not harm me.


    I stick to the shadows for a time. It''s hard to hear from the shadows but I can see better, though everything is in shades of grey.


    The musical one plays a sad tune for the prissy boy even as the scary one prays over him. She cannot save him though as his brains decorate the rocks.


    As they morn I see an opportunity. I slip from the shadows and grab the girl with the music, I can''t pull her in to the shadows, but with a hand over her mouth and another around her waist I am able to leap backwards from the others and escape with her in to one of the other holes in the walls. I quickly try and subdue her, biting her to put her under, but the little beotch bites me back, scratching and kicking and making me have to take more of her life than I meant to. So I decide if she is going to fight this much to live, she should be allowed to. I complete her cocoon and make sure she cannot escape or call out. Don''t need the others to free her till I can work out how to make her my pet.


    As I work I think. Having her, having companions, this is not a bad thing. I am sure she will not like eating her own kind, so may have to find proper food for her. But pets always require a little extra work.


    The other two are now on high alert. They walk back to back and jump at every little sound. They call out a name from time to time. I sigh, and from the shadows, "no worries pets, you will be joining her soon. Then we all can be together forever."


    Scary one to Jase the Magic one, "Oh shit, I get it now. We are so dead."


    Jase to Scary, "What, what is it ?"


    Scary, "Vampire, lonely one from the sound of it. She wants to turn us all in to undead monsters like her."


    Jase seems to consider that, "I can think of worse fates really. Ghouls for example."


    Scary gives her a hairy eyeball, "Undead is bad all the way around."


    I tried to sneak up on them but the scary one sees me and speaks to her charm, A blast of ''Bright light'' hits the shadows I am in. It forces me out of them but otherwise does me no harm. I stumble a bit from the bright flash and rub my eyes, "Ow." is all I say. They look at me now, in all my blood covered naked glory.


    Jase says mildly in awe, "How is it that did not burn you to a crisp ?"


    I look at her funny, "Light burns ?"


    The Scary one symbol held before her like a shield, "Where is Jubilee Monster ?"


    I consider, "That is one with pretty music ?"


    They nod.


    "Mine Now." I smile at them and they start to back off.


    I jump in to the shadows and Jase throws more glowie ouchies'' at me but I am safe in the shadows from them, "hehehehHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAhohohohoho" I laugh at them, and they try to run, I dart forward suddenly and jumping out of the shadows, I punch the mage in the jaw easily knocking her out. Then it''s just me and the Scary one, who looks more afraid of me now.


    She thrust her symbol at me, "Back oh fiend of the night, Back to the hell which spawned you!"


    I grin at her and make air claw and bite motions at her. She looks at her symbol then me then runs for a wall, trying to find a way out. Problem is the lowest passage hole is some 10ft above the floor and from what I can tell these creatures can''t jump very well.


    I chase her around a bit, letting her tire herself out. I do jump back at one point and collect the nasty one who throws those glowing balls. I take her to my lair and strip her, she has a nice form, I think as I put her in a cocoon.


    Then I slip out and go looking for the other one. She is back at the boy''s body looking through his things. She has many shiny things from his pack around her. I step out behind her and watch her. "Better without clothes, easier to get meat" I say simply. because I am still hungry and thinking of food. She freezes turns and sees me just standing there. She grabs a bottle, pulls it''s seal and throws the liquid within it on me yelling about me going back to hell.


    I sniff the liquid and give her a puzzled look, "Water ?" I lick it and spit, "salty" Part of my mind is capable of complex thought, unfortunately it''s not talking with the part that is playing with the food right now. If I was more awake the games may have been more fun. As it is I am tired of playing with her and I leap on her, but I keep myself from draining her to death. She and her friends are fun. So I plan on making Pets out of them. Not totally sure how so for now I just wrap her up and stick her in a hole. I then gather all the items from their bodies and the dead broken one and put those in my special hole and rest for a bit. When I wake, I am still hungry so I sip some from the Jase bag then I wander out.


    Curious, I decide explore these other holes and find several of them lead to other buildings. Some come up under floors or basements, one comes up in an old shack, the roof is gone and all the people to. It is out in the woods, so I explore that area. I saw something small and furry, I chased it, caught it then ate it. Not as good as the hairless ones and I did not care for the hair in my mouth, but I could live on them if I had to.


    The next one - hole comes up between two buildings. Took a little digging on my part to get out but I have time. Also caught a man peeing on the wall. No one heard his feeble scream as I dragged him to his doom. He was not as tasty as the others but my Need overrode my taste. When he was empty I decided I did not want his nasty meat, so I rolled him up and stuffed him in a little building that smelled of birds and poop. (Chicken coop, no chickens though)


    From there I went in to the shadows. I explored the strange town and worked out how to find prey and hide my left overs so as to not scare the prey away. I found 2 more easy to catch types and once I fed I hid the remains. One of them I stuffed in a box full of dead fish. Strange place for fish to be, but it worked. The other I found a round thing with its lid on crooked. It was full of stinky water. Now it full of stinky water and left overs.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    After those 3 meals I return home and nap. I wake with more brain working. Not 100 % but enough for now. Also I realized the last prey I stuffed in to a barrel of brine. So when they go to use it, they going to find a pickled man. For some reason I find that funny.


    I go out and check on my guest. Music girl, um, I think she is dead. The smell coming from her bag is bad. I am sad, I wanted her as a play thing, or something. The other two are weak but still with me. I remember and give them water (I got it from the stream in the cavern) and some dried bisquets the 2cd prissy man had in his bag. They eat them but are not happy about it. Scary girl ask why she still alive, I tell her she and friends are Snacks. Need them to live for a little while.


    Jase the mage girl keeps promising to kick my butt when she get free. I laugh and tell her she get free only after she die. before that she pretty play thing and snack person. (I really am not able to talk better than that at this point.)


    I leave them to stew on that and head back up the tunnels. Seeing where they go, 3 of them interconnect and after much wandering around and through a couple more big rooms I figure out they just come back to my ''teeth'' room and the other tunnels.


    I got lots of running around space down here, but the hunting is terrible. So I find tunnels that angle up more than down and see what I can find.


    One tunnel comes out a tight crevice, I actually have to shift in to shadows to get through. But the other side is worked stone and nicely done passages. I wander them for a time, finding strange rooms and even cages full of nummies chained to the walls with in. I happily slip in and sample many of them. Mostly men, but a few women. I make a point not to kill any of them, may want to resample them later. I leave when someone with lights come. I slip in to the shadows then out into my tunnels.


    By the next night I wake and can finally fully think. I slowly go over everything I had been doing and start to worry about the ''smelly one''. Mostly I worry that I accidently turned her and the smell is her body going through the change. Of course it could just be the smell of death as her body emptied itself. But somehow I worry it''s not cause she did manage to bite me several times and given we were fighting and the blood, there is that worry.


    I check on her and then just to be careful about it, move her cocoon to a tunnel that exits in to the town.


    Afterwards I take a bath in the stream and then check on the other two.


    I decide and move them to a ''bubble'' type room I found in my searching. The only entrance is some 20ft up and unless you can spiderclimb or fly you''re not getting out.


    I unwrap them there. Give them their food and water bags (I carefully searched them for anything like weapons before hand) and put in a magical glow stone, that I attached to the ceiling, so they are not in the dark.


    Jase looks at me, "Your acting different tonight." she observes. I nod, "More awake and it''s actually close to noon now. Takes a lot of blood and sleep periods to get the old brain up and running right. Still not 100% but much more coherent now."


    Priestess, the ''scary one'' looks at me, "Where is our friend ?" she demands. I sigh, "Not sure if she is dead, or turning really. 50-50 chance at this point. She bit back when I was trying to feed on her and there is a small chance she will rise again."


    Jase looks at me in shock, "So why not just make Sure she does not rise ?"


    I shrug, "I figure if the fates did not want that to happen then she will not, but if they do, or her spirit wants to return, why should I stop it. If she rises and does not like what she has become, then we will discuss it. I know this life is not for everyone, but I chose it and have to live with that. I was scared and did not want to die. My sire, who loves me, offered but the price was high. Higher than normal in fact. I can never return to my home land. It is the price of living like this. The Gods set the price and then moved me to this place. One God said something about my being a retribution against his enemies. But I don''t know what he meant. Probably some people near here that he has a grievance with."


    Scary looks at me, "So what, we are food, play things, or what ?"


    I shrug, "Don''t know. My lower mind thought you were pretty and wanted to make pets out of you. But it''s a childlike mind, it does not fully understand things. I am the adult mind, I have to understand so we can survive." I look at them, scary is confused, while magic girl seems to get it.


    Slowly speaking, Jase states, "So when you first woke you were little more than an animal. But as you fed more and more your mind started working more. The first part was like a child, impulsive, not understanding consequences and running mostly on instinct ? As you slept your mind woke up more, the next stage, still a child but an older child, one with better understandings, then the teenage mind and finally the Adult mind. That about it ?"


    I grin, "Yes. Also why I did not talk much or just laughed or spoke in strange forms. By the way, what do you call those orbs of light you kept throwing at me ?"


    Jase looks confused, "Orbs of light ? I don''t know, I was shooting magic missiles at you, but they look like glowing daggers not orbs."


    I shrug, "To me they look like orbs of light and they stung if I stayed in the physical world. I slip in to the shadow realm and they could not find me."


    Scary smiles belligerently, "I still don''t know why my Sunlight Spell did not destroy you, just made you easier to see."


    My eyes go wide, "Was that what you did. Interesting. It did force me out of the Shadow Realm but Sunlight has no power over me. I am not the same species of vampire you are used to dealing with. My kind does not fear the sun or holy symbols as we were created by the gods in the old days as their weapons or special magical agents. But we are fewer than the night dwellers as Fate must choose who joins our ranks and who just dies."


    I turn and walk up the wall, "I will let you think on that. I have to go hunt now and clean up some messes I made. My child mind made a mess and I got to fix it."


    I head back to the first place. Someone nailed some boards over my exit but did not completely seal it off. Seeing that I smile and return to my stuff. Getting it from the hiding place (which took me a bit to find truthfully). I get dressed, looking over my new body. Not having a mirror I can''t see my face, but the rest looks nice. The black hair is unexpected but I had so many dreams prior to waking and the only constancy were I was stacked and mostly female. I find that part is true at least, Nice chest, tight butt, retractable and very nice penis. I have hope for a pretty face but I am not going to ask those two just yet. I am still debating if I should keep them, try and turn them or just eat them. They are pretty and I like pretty.


    Dressed and in my old Adventuring gear I return to the surface and shadow step out of the basement and in to the tavern beyond.


    Despite the killings there only days before, it is still crowded and there are people doing what they do in taverns. Drinking mostly, a few eating, a bard singing a song, groups of ''adventurer'' types are around the place.


    I get a few looks and most seem to like what they see. A few look confused as they did not see where I came in from (cause I did not want them to). After a bit of time and a nice mug of good mead I wander out. I have so far managed to avoid any man making for me. But I note a few following me out. Whether they are following me for real or just leaving at the same time I can''t tell.


    I look back at the tavern and up at the sign. It''s called the Hanged Man and has a real body hanging in a metal cage well above the door. I like the touch and it explains how killings can happen and it not being closed down.


    I wander a bit, listening to others speak and looking in shops, some of which are still open despite the late hour. Unusual to say the least but nice for people like me who are out late.


    The whole town I find is full of criminals, smugglers, river pirates and the sort. I sense a couple of other Undead types, at least one other vampire but they leave me in peace, so I think I will blend in pretty easily here.


    I found a mirror in a store front just up the street, so I know what I look like, from the waist up at least.


    In all my dreams I have been blond or blond with red highlights, but my reality is deep black with dark blue eyes. Love my large chest though, That part was right. I got a high tight rounded bottom butt to. Perfect for cupping or fucking and I find I want to fuck, allot. Male or female, makes no difference to me. Willing or not does not make much of a difference either.


    Of the men and women who left the tavern when I did, 2 follow me. I can hear them talking quietly to each other about ''taking me'' somewhere private and ''enjoying me'' whether willing or not. After I tire of looking around the town, I let them ''catch me'' to and show I am in to their fun and games. Which I really do enjoy, much hard violent fucking, spanking and such. It''s all good fun right up till one tries to put a knife in me.


    The first one (Jon) stops him, "What are you doing ?"


    (Fred) "Killing her, she knows too much now."


    Jon slaps him, "Idiot, she is Willing. We finally find a girl who Likes this stuff and you want to kill her, what kind of Stupid is that ?"


    Fred looks confused, "But after she is dead then we get to fuck her dead body to."


    Jon sighs, "I don''t like that. You¡¯re the one who fucks dead bodies."


    I clear my throat, "Actually, technically speaking you have been fucking a dead body for a while. Well Undead really."


    Fred shrugs and throws off Jon and tries to stab me again. I take Fred down with a single strike to his throat, claws out. He gurgles and falls. I smile at Jon, "Sorry, but I am a vampire and you two are breakfast and lunch respectively. But I really did enjoy the sex. It''s been a long time since I had any."


    Jon''s head drops, "Story of my life. Think I get ahead only for something to go horribly wrong. Fine just make it fast."


    He rolls his head back even as his hand snakes around and pulls a knife from his dropped pants. I pick up Fred and suck him dry while Watching Jon. I drop Fred and wipe my mouth, "You know, I could make use of someone of your low moral caliber."


    He gives me a confused look, "What ?"


    "Someone who does not mind killing and such. Sorry was a mage in life and tend to talk like it still. Tell you what, you willing to work for me ?"


    He stares at my chest for a bit, "Doing what ?"


    "Oh odd jobs, body disposal, occasional booty calls. That sort of thing, I lost you at booty call didn''t I." He nods, "It¡¯s a slang term for sex meetings. Booty like " I turn and wave my butt at him, "That is a booty call, get it ?" He nods, he got hard to and I smile. "Works well don''t it."


    He considers, "Do I get anything out of this, I mean other than sex, which is good, and not dying is good to."


    I consider, "I can pay you to. Not for the sex, but the other stuff. But we have to make a contract for that, one in blood. It''s a vampire thing, blood magics. It assures me of your loyalty and that you will keep my secrets. In exchange I can pay. Say 1 gold coin a week ?"


    He gulps, eyes going wide, "Gold ? You have Gold ?" I grin, "I have been around and have little problems with killing or taking peoples stuff. So yes I have gold. I got it from some well to do meals. You have a problem with that ?"


    He shakes his head, "Mam, I am a smuggler by trade. I have killed my share of people for but a handful of gold. Have to be careful waving gold around this town."


    I shrug, "That is true in every town really. Trust me on this, gold tends to make people stupid."


    He looks down at Fred, "Sorry about Fred, but I got to admit, his thing for dead, dead bodies made me sick to my stomach. I don''t mind killing, but fucking a dead body is just wrong. Um, you''re up and moving so in my book you''re not dead. Felt pretty alive to me in fact." he reaches out and caresses my butt. I like it so I let him, "How does this blood contract work ?"


    I shrug, "I drink a little of your blood, you drink a little of mine. Just a mouthful no more. Sort of like a blood brother pack come to think of it, but drinking instead of mushing hands together or something."


    He considers more, "So will this change me any ?"


    I smile and nod, "make you a little stronger, may be a little more viral. And you won''t get sick as easily and may even live longer, baring accidents like a knife in the gut." He nods to that, "That is an occupational hazard." he said the words slowly but smiled at the end.


    "What happens if I turn you down ?" I consider and find I am actually feeling full, "I knock you out, tie you up and drag you back to my place and keep you as a snack till you die."


    He nods, "Lovely set of options, but then I understand it. Can''t just let me go cause I know too much."


    I smile, "There are worse fates. One fellow pissed me off recently so I shoved him in to a pickle barrel."


    He looks up at me, turning pale, "That was you ?" I smile and nod, "That was Big Tony, he was one of the heavies in town. Ran his own operations out of that warehouse. He normally stuffed people in boxes full of dead fish when they pissed him off."


    I cock my head to one side, "That explains so much actually. "


    "Threatened to do that to you ?" he ask with a grin, "No, watched him do it. He saw me and tried to add me to another box. I shoved him in the barrel head first though. Well I drained him some first, waste not want not and all that."


    He nods, "They found him this morning, someone was moving the barrel and lost their grip on it, cracked it right open and there he was, pickled."


    I grin and nod.


    Jon considers then nods, "Ok made worse deals I suppose." he holds out his hand to me. I hold out mine, "The knife you pulled out of your pants please." Blushing he hands it to me and I smile. I use it to cut my wrist, "Drink." I state holding it out to him. He shrugs, takes a breath and does so. I Love the feel of it, someone drinking my blood is orgasmic.


    After he stops, making a face but swallows. I grin, "It gets better, I promise." He shrugs, "I liked the taste of your sex better." I smile widely, "If I could give you my blood that way I would have. Then we both could have enjoyed it so Much more." he grins even as I take his wrist, watching his eyes I carefully cut in to a vein with a fang then sip his blood. He needs a better diet, I think, we will work on that.


    I lick the wound closed and then turn my butt toward him, "I think we need to deal with Little Jon some more." he smiles and hard fucks me for another 20 minutes or so.


    By the time he leaves he promises to see to it the body is taken care of. We arrange to meet again at a different spot where I will give him his first gold piece.


    I am happy to have found my first ''willing'' minion. That and the sex has me in a good mood. Which helps when I get back to the lair and find that the bard is out of her bag and walking around yelling at her shadow. As the conversation is one sided I don''t know what to make of it.


    Jubilee "What no, that can''t be right. What do you mean Forever ? No no no. I was trying to fight back, to live sure, but not like this. What do you mean I chose this ?"


    I get it now. She is talking to her ''spirit animal'' kind of like our beast. One of the girls did this back in the day to. It''s a rare gift that grants much insight.


    I answer for the spirit, "What it means is while you were Dead your Spirit, your Soul took the option to come back in your present state. Your conscious mind did not get a say in the matter."


    She turns, sees me and growls then leaps at me. I just stand my ground and point at my feet. "SIT!" she skids to a stop in front of me, on her knees and looking quite startled.


    Trisha told me about this. She only had to use it a few times when the girls beast tried to take over. As their sire she could command their beast and therefore their bodies. The minds were a different matter. But they quickly learned they could not harm her or really go against her wishes. Which given her calm and laid back ways was not too hard.


    Looking down at my new and confused child I sigh, she is a Knock out. She was pretty before but now, better muscle tone, sleeker ass Nice chest at least a cup size larger. And that long red hair, Yum. Interestingly she was blond before. That is a curious development.


    She is glaring up at me, "You came back as a red head, nice chest to. Where ever did you find the clothes ?"


    She humphs, "Only clothing I had in my bag that still fit. I look like a floozy." I grin and nod, "Yeah it''s great. Trust me, as a vampire that works to your advantage. Prey comes up to you and practically begs for you to eat them. Though they usually are thinking sex, it works for us."


    She growls, "Why am I on my knees ?"


    I smile, "I am your Sire, your maker. As such your Body obeys me, even if your mind does not. You will find you can''t harm me either. It''s a perk of being the sire. Even though you were an accident. I had planned on just keeping you as a pet."


    Still looking like she wants me dead, "What about my friends ?"


    I shrug, "Ate most of the boys. Pretty prissy one you recall fell and broke so he did not get eaten. The other girls I got safely tucked away. I can show you, but in your present state your likely to just eat them."


    She blanches at that then I see the beast in her eyes and she licks her lips. I smile. "I am not feeding them to you. I am keeping them as pets. Pets don''t work well when dead. Now had you just followed the tunnel you woke up in you would have come up in town. You could go nuts and eat your fill there. Being a criminal town I am sure a few random murders go over looked."


    She glares, "She says if I did that, they would hunt me down and burn us. Us ?" looks at her shadow.


    I shrug, "Your smarter half I take it. That shadow self is a rare gift. My sire told me it only happens 1 in 10 times. I did not get that gift. I got my own gifts. I think, though am not certain, that we each have something Special about us. I don''t know many of us so I don''t know for sure."


    She glares at me, "Why not just Kill me and make Sure I was dead ?"


    I sigh, "People keep asking that. Look I was raised in this undead world, we have our own ways of doing things one of which states if someone fights to live to the point of turning they should be given a chance of this new life. It does not always work out but Sometimes that one grows beyond what they were and sometimes they don''t. Some people come to love what we are, some just survive it and some seek release. The only release we have is death, the only way we can fully die is Fire. Step in to one and burn to death. We can come back from pretty much anything else, but it takes time."


    Actually we can die from loss of our heads to, but given her state of mind she is likely to find a way to do that to me.


    She listens to the one I cannot hear and nods, "She says there is another way to."


    I nod, "Oh I can end you. As could my sire. But that''s pretty much it and that She your talking to, that is a Shadow Self, partly your beast partly your own Spirit, bound together. It can offer great insight as it sees more of the truth than our waking selves. I knew someone with that gift. She was interesting."


    She growls, "So now I have to drink blood to live. Terrible diet."


    I grin, "Well yes but it''s So much more than just that really, can also eat their nummy bits, heart, liver, and other organs. We can eat normal fair as well but they don''t satisfy the Hunger. Got to feed that first, the rest second. The advantage of eating normal foods though is other parts of our bodies still need it. Keeps the humors up. Good for tears, mucus, sex juices and such. Trust me, All of us Love sex. Our passions tend to get stronger."


    She nods at that, "So why did you want to keep Me specifically."


    I shrug, "I liked your music. I wanted you to be my song bird, playing pretty music for me."


    She stares at me for a long bit. I just stand there, perfectly still, and wait. Finally she states, "You picked me cause I can sing ?"


    "I picked you cause you sing and Play music beautifully. Many can sing, but not all do so well." I correct.


    She slowly nods, "You don''t get out much do you ?"


    I shrug, "I was asleep down here till something woke me. Don''t know what it was or how long I have slept. I been up top, to the town, wandered about, met some people I did not kill and seen that much has changed at least on a skill level. Somethings have not. Saw gnomes, and halflings, and humans and a couple half breeds and I think a gobliniod, but no elves or dwarves or anything that speaks of their works."


    She speaks slowly, "Elves and Dwarves are Just stupid childrens stories. They are not real and never have been."


    I shake my head, "When I was mortal they still walked the world. I had a few as friends or business associates. I think I still have some items they created to. Have to check my bags and see what survived with me to these modern times."


    Her mouth is hanging open. I think I broke her mind, so I leave her to consider that while I go back to my lair and my bags. I need to do an inventory it seems.

 VD Chapter 5 (Thirteen): Modern Nights

    I have pulled out my magic door and from it I carefully removed and then set up some tables and shelves in my cave so I can properly do inventory.


    As I am working she finds me, easily climbing the wall up to my ''door'' and then she spends a few minutes crawling around the walls and ceilings before returning to the floor and standing. Then she watches me in awe as I keep pulling more and more out of my bags.


    From her mutterings I take it magic bags are rare in this time. Though I admit unless you knew where to shop, they were rare in my time to.


    I smile at her, "Yeah I know, Marvel Packs, wonderful items. Expensive to. Each cost me over 100 gold to have made but so worth it as they can carry so much stuff."


    I have a pile of ''dead'' things to one side. There were no long term preservation spells on the bags so all the food is long long since spoiled and turned in to unknown substances. Still I am able to salvage allot of stuff and fortunately I kept the food stuff all in one separate pouch, so no cross contamination.


    My Storage Room how ever has Powerful preservation spells on it. In fact no time has passed in there since the last time I opened it. So everything is just how I left it before. Not sure how much of this stuff is sellable any more as what is not dwarven or elven made is poor quality by these day''s standards. Though some of it may sell as oddities or such. Do have a fair number of small magical pouches. Well small as compared to the Marvel Packs. Most only hold maybe 250 to 500 Coin weight. Coin Weight is the measuring system used by merchants in my time. The Coins were made of Iron and 10 of them weighed in at 1 pound. So the weight in modern terms is 25 to 50 pounds. Pretty good for what is essentially a belt pouch. Thinking on it I toss one to her, "Here, it''s a pouch of holding. As long as you don''t put anything sharp in it, it will hold upwards of 50 pounds of stuff, or roughly 5000 of these new kinds of coins." holding up a silver piece they use around here.


    She stares at it in awe, "Your just Giving it to me ?"


    I nod, "Yeah. I feel a little bad about turning you. Really did not mean to. But I can''t undo it. Also I am responsible for you now. Teaching you stuff and the like. Sort of a Mentor type deal. For all effects and purposes you¡¯re an Apprentice vampire now." I grin at her. she slowly nods, "Did an apprenticeship to become a bard to. That is what I was, a Bard."


    I grin, "Still a bard, should still be able to do magic. It just takes a little more effort now. I was a warrior, then a mage in my time. Warrior part is Easier as we are stronger than we were before, magic we can do, but takes a bit more concentration to pull in the magic and make it do things."


    She nods, "Yeah I tried a few simple things and they did not work very well."


    I shrug, make a blue light, which I set on a shelf. "Just takes practice is all. Also helps if you feed, the hunger makes concentration hard."


    I walk over to the entrance and point between two pillars, "See that passage over there ? It comes up between 2 buildings in town. If your careful you can use it to get in to town and find someone to eat. Hunting is natural for you now. Your instincts and common sense will guide you. Just remember to hide the remains somehow. There is an old chicken coop near that spot. I stuffed some left overs in it. So it may or may not be a good hiding place."


    She looks at me, "You don''t think of them as people do you ?"


    I shake my head, "Easier if you don''t. They are food, or potentially pets and play things or servants or some few may have what it takes to become one of us. But normally that takes time to get to know them."


    I find a few bottles of wine that have aged Very well (did not turn to vinegar) and smile to myself. Wine is one item that the older it gets the more expensive it gets. Granted I don''t know how long it''s been in the bags, but it was long enough for the other food items to pretty much mummify. So it''s likely very old. Now I wonder if anyone has a spell to accurately tell the age of a bottle of wine. I know some magic was lost, or at least screwed up, that is normal for the progression of the world. I also know I got a library of spells, potion formula''s and such in my ''room''. I collected such things for years prior to becoming undead. Also I got this strange black bag with the bat and blood rose on it. I had it in a dream, then I find I have it now. Not sure How that works except for a note on it that said, "Thanks for all the help, Love Dame Fortune." nothing else. Makes me wonder how much of my ''dreams'' were dreams and how much actually happened out there in the Multiverse.


    I turn to say more to her only to spot my little monster scrambling down the passage I pointed her to. I guess her hunger is kicking in. From something Trisha told me, Childer are more ''intelligent'' when their sire is near. Left alone they are little more than beast for a time. Till they get enough blood in them. Makes me wonder how much of what I remember actually happened and how much time actually passed.


    I pour a glass of the mead from my room and sigh, Good stuff. I consider then add a good amount of my blood to it and get some preserved foods form the store room and head to the Pets cage.


    I get there and find Scary trying to push Magical up to the lip of the entrance, she has some 5ft to go though. Looking down on them, "You''re too short to make it." I point out.


    Jase sighs and they stop trying. "There is no chamber pot or the like in here." Scary points out. I think on that then nod, "Right, I forgot it. Ok I will see what I can do to fix that. I brought food though, found some mead I thought was good and some preserved fruits and veggies for you. Hope you like them."


    I set down the basket of goodies. There are 2 clay plates, cups, and cheap silverware in them (made of copper really) and a nice pair of large napkins. Jase takes things out of the basket and admires the items. The knives are very dull, more for spreading sauces or jellies than cutting things. The forks only have 2 tines and the spoons are shallow but work. I dial through my bracelet and find a pit setting. The pit opens in a side wall, making a 10ft opening. I put it on the opposite side and a little to the right of the exit. I did this cause to the left and slightly down, according to my map (which is in my head) there is a tunnel. This opening however has a large 4ft hole in the floor of it. I look down then pull out another glow crystal and attach it to a bit of web and lower it in. The ''bubble'' I find this time is only about 6ft across and lined in ridges. Looking it over I realize those ridges are bones of some long dead creature. I am blown away. "Wow, ok that is unexpected. Bones, Old ones from something big. Possibly a dinosaur. Wrong shape to be a dragon." I dig around and find it''s skull and well I lost track of time while I dig out the skeleton of what turns out to have been a horse. How the body of a horse came to be caught inside a bubble of rock I don''t know. But I suspect some serious magics were involved.


    The girls just quietly ate their meal and watch me work. When I am done I take the bones out to one of the other caverns and reassemble them, using my webbing to hold them in place. Eventually I remember they wanted a chamber pot and get a spare one from my storage room. I also opened the tent (queen sized bunk beds, 8 of them, like my dream but without the slave rooms) I happily get a mattress out and then some sheets and pillows. I take this all to the girls and set them up, "there, now at least you can sleep more comfortably and I remembered the pot to." I set that up as well. "Oh Jubilee is up and about. She is different though. For some reason she came back with red hair. I have no idea why. Never seen anyone''s hair color change before. Oh and she talks to her shadow to. I think her spirit answers back, that or she has gone mad. Either way at least she is not lonely. But if she finds you, try not to get eaten ok."


    I leave them then on a thought I put in a magical door about 10ft from the bubble. It''s an inch thick iron door with a lock on my side, I make sure there is a small air hole across the top so they don''t suffocate, otherwise this will keep them from escaping should they find a way out of the hole.


    Thinking on it I head to the other ways in and put doors in to them to. I leave air holes in them, usually across the top, so air can move through and so we vamps can enter or leave via the shadows. I found while we are pretty much invisible in the shadows we still have some substance, so we need at least a crack to pass through. I discovered this trying to walk in to a store via the glass window. Did not work, and I hurt my nose bouncing off the glass. I am not sure how they could afford a solid glass window like that, but it sure is nice. They seemed to only sell high end stuff to, like mirrors and such. Once I figure out a way in I plan on doing some 5 finger discount shopping there. Not that I don''t have the money, I just don''t want to pay for anything.


    I am thinking of this as I start to build a maze of doors (most iron, some wood) as well as pit traps (10ft holes in some floors) and other hazards for anyone who can''t walk on ceilings. If any mortal type gets in here they are in for a time of it. I even put 2 doors, one of each kind, over my lair entrance then used some webbing and lots of dirt to hide the nature of my home. That crossed with the height of it should keep out pesky busy bodies.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    As I am tiding up from my crafts project I suddenly feel a wave of fear and frustration. As it''s coming from outside of me I try and follow it, only to come to one of my doors. I open it to find a blood coated Jubilee on the other side looking very scared. "Hello. Did you need something ?" I ask calmly. She nods, "The sun is coming up. I need to get away."


    I stare at her, then look upwards, it is still some 2 hours till sunrise. I look at her, "Sunrise is hours away yet, so why so frantic." she shakes her head, "NO it''s coming up Now, can''t you see it ?" She points back up the very long twisting tunnel. "Child you are deep under ¡­ shit." I do see something, about 3 vamps and 4 thralls, all following her. I grab her and throw her behind me before closing the extremely heavy door and throwing the locks in place. I hear them hit it.


    Lead vamp, "We saw you, open this door now Cow!"


    I shadow shift and move around the exit and behind them, I am still in the shadows when a female vamp, being followed by 2 other vamps and 4 more heavily muscled thralls walks past me. I stay in the shadows and watch. (I don''t know How I know they are vamps any more than I know how I know what time the sun rises, it''s all pretty much instinct).


    The first guy is still calling obscenities and threats and using Cow allot in his speech when the woman and her group arrives, "So Herbert, chasing shadows again." he turns on her, his people getting all bent out of shape at the sight of the 2cd group, "Shadow''s don''t put up iron doors in natural tunnels." he points out.


    She rubs her nose, "Some do Herbert. You still don''t seem to understand that there are many different types of Undead in the world. Some with similar appetites as us as well. These flesh eaters are some kind of Shadow type. They love the underground places and only come up to hunt." she seems to be in a lecture mode. I find it fascinating myself. This Herbert and his friends just seem more angry, "I don''t Care, they are a threat to us and need to be put down!"


    She sighs, "And how are you going to do that ?"


    "I managed to catch one already and tricked it in to leading us here. They are as corporeal as we are. So I figure a stake through the heart and an unhealthy amount of sun exposer will do the trick."


    She shakes her head, "And what gives you the right to carry out such a sentence ? You are not on the council, you are not a leader despite your attempts to take over. Your answer to everything is violence."


    His minions move to surround them. I, still in the shadows, form a web between the two groups, then as the 1st group leaps at the second group, I ''push'' it in to reality. The bruisers of the 1st group find themselves tangled in the webs and unable to escape. I slip behind this Herbert person and ''wrap'' him in shadow webs. I am really uncertain what, if anything, this will do as none of my previous selves ever tried this trick ¡­ previous selves, or dream selves ? I am unsure. I just know of none to have tried this before. Still I pull it tight around him before heading around and doing the same to his two vamp cohorts. I even covered their eyes, at least in shadow.


    Then I slip around to the other group, who are staring in surprise at the strange webs.


    I step partially out of the shadows, "They are very rude." I state. The 2cd group leaps away from me, not that they can get far as the tunnel is only 8ft wide here.


    The woman nods at the webs, "Your doing ?"


    I smile and nod, "I was listening also I do not like him, Herbert you called him. He did something to my child. She is running in fear of a sun that cannot harm her. If I kill him will that break the spell ?"


    Male vamp, left of the woman, "No. He has done it to her mind. Domination it is called. It will either dissipate on its own in time, or fester within her for all her time."


    Other female vamp, "How long have you been here ?"


    I shrug, "When I went to sleep, town was not here, but then neither was river. I wake, not sure what woke me, there is town over my place and river and is a stream through my grotto that now has many stone like teeth that were not there when I went to sleep before." I am talking like an idiot on purpose, or at least like someone who is new to their language.


    The first woman slowly nods and whispers to her company, "very long time then. Torpor level sleep."


    2cd woman nods as well. Herbert starts up with the obscenities, "That is the cow that let the idiot child escape!"


    I look at him, "You rude. You be quite or I hurt you."


    He scoffs, "You can''t hurt me I am more powerful than ALL of you." I pull on my shadow thread and he suddenly goes stiff and falls over, unable to move. From the sounds of his cohorts they cannot see what is causing him to react this way.


    I turn my attention back to Female, "He be quiet now. He shoot off mouth again maybe I remove his ability to speak."


    The free thralls are all looking Very impressed with that, the 2cd female looks like she wants to go home now. The other 2 ''good'' vamps stare at him for a long minute before the female nods, "We 3 represent the council that rules this region. Not just this town but the county around it as well. We were sent to retrieve Herbert and his group as they keep causing problems. And also because a large group of people have disappeared around here and we need to find out why."


    I nod, "What people look like ?"


    She nods to one of the muscle men, he forms an image cantrip. I stare at it, leaning in, "I have seen some of these around. Chained to walls under temple here. Strange temple, top dedicated to one god, bottom to a different god. Don''t know much of either god." I consider, "There are many there, chained in body, minds seem distant, magically displaced as I tasted no drugs in their blood."


    Male vamp, wiping his face, "You ate them ?"


    I grin, "I am Vampire, I drink blood. Eating only when Really hungry. The Need you know." The 3 vamps all nod in understanding. When the Hunger is on you, reason takes a back seat, if it''s not thrown from the carriage of the mind to start with. "No I just tasted them. Lots of them as they were not going anywhere."


    2cd female, "How did you get to them ?" she seems anxious.


    "One of my tunnels comes near one of theirs. I have to move through the shadows to get in to their place as crack at joining spot very narrow."


    Male vamp, nodding at me, "Some kind of Mist Form apparently."


    I look down at myself, "Yes and no. Misty shadows is all anyone can see of us when we travel in shadows. Like wakes in water, you understand ?"


    The leader woman slowly nods, "I think I understand. This is normal for your clan ?"


    I think on that then shrug, "Don''t know. Only 6 of us in world when I went to sleep. I went to sleep cause my mortal family was wiped out in wars. They were my reason." I don''t explain past that as I am pretty sure they can understand that. Though looking at the 2 milling around their fallen leader, I don''t think They would understand it.


    Male surprises me, "Reason ?"


    Woman explains it to him, "Some elders kept a Reason to keep going. Something to focus their attention on to keep them going and from going to insane. Many go in to Torpor when their original reason stops or something happens and it ends. Some wake when they find in their dreams a New Reason. A purpose for walking the world again."


    I nod, "I got one. New God, tells me long ago someone tried to wipe out all magical knowledge so Mages would stop being. I got Library of Magic. Not huge, but from what I was told, many missing spells in it. So now I come back, learn what damages were done and what is missing. Then maybe I can fix the missing." I smile at them all.


    The big one who cast the cantrip smiles, "Oh wonderful. I love magic but it''s hard to find a teacher any more. They all so greedy with their spells now."


    I sigh, "That is not new actually. Very few mages are willing to share as they on Power Trip. Take trip get more power. I don''t Care about power, I got that, being immortal and all. What I got is knowledge and the desire to share it. What I need to learn is what is missing or changed. I heard from God, for example, Fireball is considered a spell of the 5th rank these days."


    The big guy nods, "Well 4th rank in most schools of thought, but the Academics like to make everything harder than it needs to be. Adding in all this math and theory and such."


    I scoff, "In my day, fireball is 3rd level spell."


    He sits at my feet, or tries to, his mistress flicks his ear and he glumly stands. "Missing people first, magic later." he sighs and nods. I shrug, "Maybe after babies here go to sleep we can talk." I tell him. He smiles.


    One of the vamps in the webs, "We are not Babies!"


    Male vamp, "If what she states as her time of sleep is true, then we are like infants to her."


    I consider, "Likely grand babies to my age. From what I have learned, most people do not believe in Elves or Dwarves anymore."


    2cd girl, "Yes. Dwarves left the world when I was still in swaddling cloth. My gran told me elves left the world when her gran was still a child. I am an Elder now to give you a clue."


    I look sad, "When I went to sleep, both still walked the world. I had trade deals with many Dwarven cities. I did trade to fund my magic. Sold many minor magic items as well as more mundane things. I will miss them. They were a fun people, full of songs, and laughter and so very creative."


    Male, "I heard they were dour and serious."


    I grin, "Oh yes, they put on that face when dealing with non-dwarves. But once you gained their trust, you got to see past that and to the people beyond. They loved songs with a beat to them. Drums, anvils, anything that had the ability to make a Rhythm beat. Stomp their feet, clap their hands and sing a song as they worked, or marched or even played. Fun people. I will miss them."


    I get a little melancholy thinking of them, then sing a soft song about finding and forging and making things of steel, sung in Dwarven. The song has a heavy beat, but it was a song of hope for these strange little people who loved to mine as much as they loved their families.


    I slip further in to the shadows as I sing, then fade in further than I usually go. Returning through the dark passages to my lair and my bed / cocoon. Tomorrow I will find a way to get Jubilee''s mind back to her.

 VD Chapter 6 (Fourteen): Modern Problems and Rogue Vampires

    The next evening Jubilee seems fine, till I try to bring up sunlight, then she curls up in her cocoon and even her shadow self can''t get her out. I finally drag her out and spank her. That got her attention. "Why did you spank me ?"


    "Well if you''re going to act like a scarred toddler I am going to treat you as one. Now Listen. That fear of sunlight is not from you. It was Planted in your mind by a very mean vampire. OUR kind of vampires have no trouble walking about in sunlight. It will not kill us or anything like that. Only thing I have found is it is harder to enter the shadow realm when we are in direct sunlight. " she was with me till I mentioned ''entering the shadow'' then she looks confused.


    So I show her and she flips out. I laugh at her antics then fade back in, in the same spot, "It''s a way we can move around, nearly invisible and able to pass through cracks and tiny openings. I do it pretty much on instinct. I guess you don''t as you did not know you could do it. So tonight I am going to train you in our basic powers."


    She sits up and smiles. "I learned I can jump really far and climb walls and ceilings." I nod, "I was watching, you looked like you were enjoying yourself." she nods.


    "We can also spin webs out of our wrist and extend claws from our fingernails." I show her the claws and tell her how to do that. Once she has that down I teach her how to spin webs for different purposes. From ropes, to binding prey to swinging around from the ceiling and even aid in climbing. I even shows her how to spin a web in the shadow realm then Pull it in to the physical realm. All in all a fun learning experience for both as the powers of the Body are very interesting to the new fledgling.


    "Can we do anything else ?" She ask later, as we sit on a ledge and sip mead.


    I nod, "Speed, enhanced strength, agility and endurance. Then we have some mental powers to. Presence, the ability to manipulate emotions and Auspex which is a catch all for many forms of detection and psionic powers. Like heightened senses, seeing aura''s, reading minds and more. We all start with the heightened senses. It''s partly why you can see in here. There is no Light in here, but we can see pretty well, yes ?"


    That little bit, the lack of light, just floored her. She looks around, eyes going wide. I smile and sip my drink. "I just thought there was some kind of glowing fungus on the walls, but now that you mention it. We needed lanterns or magic lights to see in here before .. Oh wow." She walks around after that Looking at everything. Listening to everything. She even caught a fish, just cause she could. She sniffed it and tossed it back, "That did not smell like food." she states in mild disgust. I nod, "Yeah fish and reptiles are at the bottom of the list for possible foods and they leave you feeling slimy, on the inside. So not recommended. Also we can eat animals, but they are not as tasty or as filling as a human. Oh the better the diet of the human the tastier they are."


    She nods, "So how do you turn a human in to a pet ?"


    I think, "Oh different ways. Mentally break them down is one. That takes time and is iffy and if done wrong they don''t work as pets. Unless you enjoy having sniveling scared people at your feet. I don''t.


    The next way is feeding them your blood. A little each day for a week and they will come to love and adore you. Trust you even if it kills them. Otherwise they retain their own will. A few are immune to that, but it is rare."


    She nods and thinks that over. "You''re doing that to the others aren''t you ?"


    I nod, "Mix of the two actually. I keep them in a cell of sorts. Give them something nice every few days and spike their allowed foods with my blood. In time they will give themselves to me. Mixing our blood with food dilutes it, so it takes longer. But it will work in the end. "


    She sighs, "So they are off limits for eating. Andrea is a priestess of Hathor and Jase is a mage of some power but of the Academic line. Lots of complex things and ritualistic magics. Took us a year to get her to use shortened combat spells but only because the longer ''safer'' types nearly got us all killed more than once."


    I nod, "I been reading her spell book. I thought it was a comedy at first. I mean some of the stuff is logical, but some is out right stupid and pointless unless your just trying to write about it and not activate the spells on paper. I can understand some of the theory, but it all seems to have been written by people who are afraid to use magic."


    She nods, "That is pretty much correct. They are taught to Fear magic and as such while they are good at Ritual stuff other magics are beyond most of them. That is why I preferred the Bard way. They agree at least that the Music gives structure to the magic, but most of them don''t understand Music enough to understand how magic works with it."


    I nod and sigh "I know a few spell songs but never learned to play an instrument. Not from a lack of desire, more from a lack of finding a teacher. Always wanted to learn the Lute or Mandolin. Lovely instruments. I know a little music on a piano and some horn music I learned as a child but that was so long ago."


    She nods, "I have heard you singing sometimes. You have a good voice, but could use some lessons. Not sure of the languages you use though. Strange words."


    I nod, "Elven and Dwarven songs mostly though I know a few Halfling story songs and some Gnome songs concerning Gems."


    She grins, "Gnomes do love their Gems."


    I nod and we smile at each other. I think I know which way her Reason will go now to. Music is very likely it. I could be wrong, but time will tell.


    She takes a deep breath, "So what else is there to know about what we are ?"


    I grin, "Tall order that. Ok, we are descended from a clan called the Toreador, Never understood that name as it Literally translates as Bull Fighters and the clan is dedicated to Beauty, Art and such. We have strong passions. Tend to be more social than other vampires and hm, I forget the rest of that speech. I myself was never good at the social parts. I was mortal who died, was brought back by the Balance, which is a group of Gods that help keep good, evil, law and chaos, in balance and therefore allow the worlds to continue to exist. Because of that we have more abilities than your standard Undead, like the sunlight and no problems with Holy stuff. Down side I have found is we need a specific Reason to exist. For me it''s Magic, the art of it, learning, teaching, working, etc. I love magic. The Reason need not be an Art, it can be almost anything really. Though things you can practice and work on tend to work better. Something your passionate about helps to. Otherwise our general abundance of strong emotions can eat us alive, so to speak and drive us a bit more insane than we are to start with. Point for you to understand, Everyone is a little insane, have to be just to survive. Though some are crazier than others and not always in a good way. We just try and focus some of our crazy in to a Reason. It really does help when your life span is potentially forever.


    Toreadors also have a specific weakness and we share it. It''s Beauty. If something be it music, a painting, a natural setting, whatever strikes us as Beautiful we can become so mesmerized by it we can actually freeze in place till it ends or something blocks us from it. Your music did that for me. It''s why I wanted to keep you. The fact that there was actual Magic in your music also probably has something to do with that too as well Magic is my Reason for Being."


    She slowly nods, "So a person''s stronger Passions can become a Reason to keep existing other than just existence itself."


    I nod, "In a nut shell, yes."


    She nods then walks off to think that over.


    I head out a little later and meet with Jon, who tells me about how several high ranking types were taken out recently. Some low level ones to but he was out of town taking care of some business at the time. I give him 2 gold (first and second week''s pay) and we talk. He is too upset to really ''use'' me but I let him smack me around some to relieve some frustration, then feed him more of my blood and give him some nice head to help with the rest. I warn him that Jubilee is up and around, that she is now a red head, and that I saw 6 other vampires on the prowl to. He is scared of Jubilee and I can''t blame him. Apparently he and Fred made a play for her one time but she escaped. I kiss him, tell him to lay low if he needs to and we will try to meet later.


    I went home, fixed a drink, then took my drink and went to read more of these Academics Theories of Magic, and why they need to Fear and Respect it. I have trouble because I find a Lot of it stupid. Sure Respecting magic is good, fearing it is stupid. You need to Learn of it, find its Rules and obey them. But fear, no. Does not mean that you are not careful. Magic can be dangerous stuff. Like chemistry or other sciences. There are rules and it''s hard to learn them as trial and error are the normal way. Though reading up on other peoples errors so you don''t make them is really good to.


    I lose track of time. Easy to do when your following your Passions. I go to ask Jase about something I read in one of her books, and find the room and ''bathroom'' empty of any living thing. I look around and find rope like webs leading in to the room from the entrance and follow them out. A quick run around the lair shows me a door is open. The one leading in to the town itself, the one I sent Jubilee out to hunt by.


    Jubilee and her stuff is gone to. I am miffed.


    I pack up all my things, which takes a while, but I don''t know how long I have before the hunters come down with fire to end me. I don''t know if they are coming at all to tell the truth, but better safe than dead.


    I head up my own passages only to find them blocked off. In fact almost all the passages to the surface are blocked. Only 2 remain open and only because I never showed or told them to Jubilee. That little Skank is helping them seal me in here. Well I will teach her a lesson when I get out of here.


    I consider the hut, but then I can''t recall if I told her about it or not. That leaves that weird temple with the people chained to the wall. So that is where I go. I follow a different path once there. I know that one direction leads to the cells, but I have not checked on the other one.


    What I find in the other direction is a second, rather Evil temple with people nailed to walls and being tortured ritualistically to death. The torture does not bother me, the waist of all that blood and meat does - go figure.


    I look at the runes around the victims and come to realize someone is trying to use blood magic but doing a hack job of it. I have no idea what they are trying to do as the mix of runes, some of them dwarven , some look Norse and a few ''witch'' types which from my readings are pure fantasy. Also the dwarven ones when put together in the order they appear are a childrens song about how to do a dwarven dance about Hammers and Anvils.


    Being the mischievous and slightly desperate person I am and in need of a diversion, I find the main torturers (easy to do) and knock them out (not as easy but doable) then I tie the tortures up in their own devices and free the still living ones from the bleeder devices. Using healing potions from my Wondrous Bracelet I revive them all. There are only 10 of them but it should do. I shush any of the noisy ones as escape is the key here, not calling down any guards or other evil sorts on us.


    On the way out I stop to free and heal (at least a little) all the other prisoners to, while incapacitating any guard or dark priest I find and putting them (with gags) in the prisoners place. In the end I find and free about 100 prisoners and mess up some working rune spells that inhibit Mage magics. Which comes in useful when we run afoul 4 priestesses who came apon us as we were trying to quietly slip up a hall. The priest took down a few prisoners with ''hold'' spells. I gave up on quiet and turned them to BBQ with a fireball spell. After that the prisoners all realized Magic was working and getting out proved Very easy as they are ALL mages.


    I look at the 2 who had been shushing anyone up to this point who went to use magic, "Why ?"


    I ask them. They blush, "Cause till this point magic of our type did not work. We don''t know why it''s even working now."


    I rub my temples, "You two saw me chipping marks through all those runes ? Those Runes were what were blocking your power. How can you be mages and not know that ?" I let out an exasperated breath and move on. All of them are giving me strange looks from then on. I stop them 3 times in the exit of this massive underground complex to ''rub out'' or change rune lines I find. Allowing us to escape and still use magic. This place is Old to. From the looks of it this was a prison for mages at one time, before the evil ones moved in.


    Now that they know the runes are bad, the younger ones especially, take to breaking every rune they come across. I only stop them twice as the runes in question set off magic alarms if broken, "You all seriously need lessons in rune magic. Kids these days I swear." I sigh.


    One of the older ones gives me a look, "what are you 20, 25 ?"


    "750 last time I checked the star charts." I state, "I was created by the gods a long time ago for a war that was won also a long time ago. For all effects and purposes though I and the few like me still around are immortal."


    One middle aged woman jogging to keep up, "Oh! I have read of such beings. They have all kinds of special powers and tend to do strange things for strange reasons."


    I give her a look, "We were made to do things, sometimes we get urges to do things from old missions. Mostly as we were not supposed to live as long as we have. Old commands sometimes come active. Like this rescue. I just had an over whelming urge to recreate a rescue I did 700 years ago. Lucky for you this prison is in use again."


    Once in a courtyard I use the bracelet to open a hole 10ft x 10ft. Some old fart grabbed my arm, "Let me see that!" two others behind him knocked him to the ground then beat him unconscious. I give them a long look until another explains, "He is bad about stealing magical items from people." I nod, "Well I am the only one who can use this device properly, for anyone else it works at random and can be very dangerous."


    Other old man, in scoffing tone, "Oh really, how dangerous ?"


    "Ever see a wand of wonder ?" I ask as the others move down the new tunnel.


    He nods, "Annoying things those."


    "This object works like that, only if you activate the wrong command you could disintegrate yourself just as I did that wall."


    Middle aged woman, "She has a point there. Best not to mess with other peoples magic. "


    Fortunately we get everyone out and mostly toward town just as the sun is setting. Not 30 minutes after sun set the vamps and their near army of thralls show up. On horseback, ready for battle. Only to run in to this ragged group of mages. A few mages seem to know the leaders of the thralls at least.


    "Oh look it''s Lady Patrick, still trying to get us to make you something magical ?" one of the annoying old farts ask her.


    I am close to beating this small group to death, with their superior attitude they are so annoying.


    I recognize her from my tunnels, "I got tired of waiting for you, so I went and got them myself." I tell her. She stares at me, "Do I know you ?" I sigh and shift to Shadow Form. Her eyes practically bug out of her head. "What you thought I was limited to that place ?"


    She shakes her head, "No, 8 hours ago they sealed every exit, then flooded that underground place with flammable gas and set it on fire."


    I grin, "One not Every exit, there are several hidden passages down there, one of which lead to the prison these people were in. Two, I only know 1 person who knew where most of those exits were and when I catch her I am going to Roast her alive. Ungrateful child." I snarl. Male thrall (would be mage) "She and her two friends said you are a demon and needed to be sent back to hell."


    I growl then sigh, walking past the line of thralls to the lady, "Your welcome to those mages, I have a young Toreador Shadow to punish." The lady gives me a strange look. The 2cd woman (still don''t know her name) looks surprised while the man just grins Very widely, "SO THAT¡¯S IT!" he laughs, "I have heard of your line. Agents of the Balance, more powerful but more focused in their passions than most of your clan. HA!" he turns to Lady 2, "Told you they were real. You owe me on that bet now Abigale."


    She frowns and sighs, "Fine Gebralter, you can pick 1 of my private servants."


    I look between them, "Bet ?"


    Gebralter nods, "I bet her your line existed some years ago. You¡¯re a hard group to find." I nod, "Tell me about it. Sometimes we get a little Too focused on something and end up going in to torpor because of it. Really makes the family reunions difficult when half the family is asleep and the other half is off doing something potentially crazy."


    He laughs and nods, "There are stories you know. I collect them, I am Brujah though. Abigale is Toreador."


    I nod and look at her, "You ever figure out where our clan name came from ? I haven''t, it does not make sense really. We are preservers of Beauty and Art mostly, but our clan name means Bull Fighter."


    She shakes her head, "Other than they being flamboyant, no."


    Gebralter nods, "Like Brujah makes sense. We are philosophers and warriors yet our clan name means witches. I wonder about the names to. The rarely make sense when looked at from a language point of view."


    Lady Patrick looks at us, "Pardon me people, we are on a mission here. I do not see all the missing persons."


    Middle age woman, "That is because many of them are Dead. There is some Demon worshippers in that place, doing evil magics in a bid to take over all the magic in the world."


    I look at her, "Is that what that weird mishmash of runes was for. Won''t work, the runes they are using are gibberish mixed with a few old languages and how a dwarven children''s dance is supposed to help them control magic, I have no idea. It''s repeated over and over all around the place they were draining the blood from those people."


    Lady Patrick looks at me, "You read Dwarven ?"


    I nod, "And Elvish and Gnome as well as half a dozen other old languages. I was around when Dwarves still walked the world. Before they left in their flying mountains. Spell Jamming hunks of rock, slow as all get out, but they were pretty to look at. All the fine carvings they did on those. So pretty." I sigh and stare at the stars. It is obvious to me that Lady Patrick does not believe me. Not sure about the other two though. I shrug and then lock on to my blood line and work out where my thralls and child are. I am Happy to note that I get 3 pulses from the Thrall lines. I grin at the lady, "Well TTFN"


    She gives me a confused look, "TTFN ?"


    "Ta Ta for Now." I state then move in to the shadows and take off at high speed toward town. I got a baby girl to spank, and maybe Stake to a wall. I hear Gebralter ''s laugh as I run off. He is easily amused I think. (image: Tall, pretty, slightly mad girl, suddenly turns in to 2D looking black and white figure and runs off at super human speed (think black and white Flash).


    Once in town I find a lot of activity. Combinations of lanterns and magical lights abound. I decide to find Jon first. That takes a little while even with our link to guide me. He is hiding, among the river boats. As he is a smuggler I suspect he is in a hidden room or such. And I find I am right though it takes an hour and following a guy carrying a large bag to find him. The bag struck me as odd. But none of the others who saw him paid him much mind. Except one guy and he just joked around with him about being over prepared for a run. Actually that was Why I followed, curiosity. He went past several boats and ended up at a barge. Not something I would have considered a smugglers ship. Turns out I was wrong. He went to a hidden door in the side and slipped in. Being in shadow I followed and found Jon, pacing a small cabin by the light of a shaded candle. The 2cd fellow sets the bag down, "No problems Jon. They thought I was over stocking again just like you said. That crazed red head is still looking for you and your right she got enough of the town riled up to string up or lock up most of the bosses. Only old Sadie and McGurt are still free and that is only cause he runs the Hanged Man and she the talent."


    Jon nods, "That girl wants to take over and to do that she has to kill the bosses and anyone who knows who she really is. That is why she had those tunnels firebombed. Kill the mage down there who saved her fool life. I know the woman, little crazy sure, but no demon. Course just about as honest as anyone else in town, but that is to be expected from someone who prefers to live underground."


    The other fellow nods. "I don''t know how long you can hide here. If Fred comes back "


    "Fred''s not coming back. Told you that. Fred tangled with the wrong folk and got himself dead. Hard to come back from dead."


    Other one shrugs, "It''s happened before."


    I slip out of the shadows behind the fellow. Jon turns in his pacing and almost has a heart attack, "YOU!"


    I grin, "Hi Jon. Fortunately for me, idiot did not know all the exits or that I can make more. Had to collapse a wall behind me, but well I got out."


    He grins, "Jack this is Robina, the mage from underground." I nod to Jack, "Hi Jack, your hard to track Jon. I ended up following Jack here cause he was one of the few not acting like his head was on fire and his ass was catching if you take my meaning."


    Jack nods, "if you need to get something done on the quiet you don''t act like you''re doing anything wrong."


    I nod, "Yeah I know, not the most honest of people myself. But Jon is a friend and I tend to stick by my friends. So Jubilee is trying to take over is she. Well I will have to deal with her then. Foolish child thinks I taught her all my tricks. Jon, glad you''re safe, stay that way. I want you in one piece. Me I got a child to stake to a wall and set on fire."


    I get up to go, think better of it and go give Jon one hell of a kiss ''for luck'' and cause I really like the scoundrel.


    Jack grins at that and joshes him about how well he knows me, I tell Jack, "Well he has had his dick in me several times, so intimately." I pat the boy on the head and then vanish again. Jack is chuckleing as I go.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.Jon just grins, "She is a fun woman, no doubt about that."


    Once outside I put on my combat gear and then mix my magics with my training and hop around town till I get a lay of the land. Once I got that it is pretty easy to take control of Jubilee and get her to walk outside and lean against a wall.


    I wrap a ''magic missile'' spell around a 10ft long 2inch wide oak pole and launch it at her heart. It''s a tiny target so I hope this works as I have never tried it before. It was close as this old woman is walking around and talking at her. Jubilee waves her off just before the pole splits her through her chest and in to the wall beyond. Only about 5ft of the pole is visible. The old woman screams and several people run out. I am grinning as the child is discovering that she is completely paralyzed.


    Scary and Jase come running out and stare in shock at the sight. I watch as Scary runs back in to the tavern. Jase suddenly stumbles and I almost get knocked over by the suddenly Strong bond I feel between us. Something on or about Scary is blocking my control of her. So I take this opportunity to call Jase to me. She acts like she needs / wants something from the building across the street, as I am on the roof I wait for her.


    She arrives shortly and almost faints when she sees me. "Hello Jase." Jase falls to her knee''s, "Oh thank the Maker your alive. I was scared she had managed to kill you."


    I nod, "I would have called sooner but something about Scary is blocking my power." She grins, "She has a name you know." I nod, "Yes but using it could call her attention to me and I don''t want that right now."


    She nods, "She has been using constant spells from her god to protect us from your influence. Feeding us with her food creation spells and even trying to destroy any food you brought us. Saying it was tainted. Still I loved the preserves and hid them from her. I am under your power now aren''t I ?"


    I smile and nod she sighs, "thought so. So, are you going to turn me to ?"


    "Do you want me to ?"


    She considers, "Well maybe, someday. But no, not right now."


    I nod, "Then no. Jubilee was an accident. I just did not know how big of an accident till now."


    She nods, "She has always been evil, but it''s been petty stuff, you know. Now she has ''real power'' she thinks she can use it to take over this town and maybe more."


    I shake my head, "She is young and impatient and that is her down fall. She has very little idea of our powers, how to use them or what all our weaknesses are."


    "She figured Fire would work." Jase points out. I grin, "I am a Mage, level 1 spell, Affect Normal Fires. Make a shield so the fire can''t Reach me, then use a tunnel I knew about and escaped in to some older tunnels. Place used to be a prison a few hundred years ago. Now it''s a temple to some minor evil god or demon. I freed all their prisoners by the way.


    As for Jubilee, Stake through the heart, enhanced by magic and held in place by a different spell. Paralyzes her. Well slamming it through that wall helps in keeping it in place to."


    Jase nods, inching over and looking at everyone running around down there.


    Scary comes out and yells, "Jase where are you ?"


    I scoot back, "Tell her or she will get all prissy on us. Don¡¯t need that, oh don''t mention me either."


    She stands and, looking nervous, "Up here. I was hoping to see who or what threw that spear. But I don''t see anyone."


    Scary, "I thought you were afraid of heights." she calls back.


    Jase nods, "I forgot till you mentioned it, I wish you hadn''t." she scoots away from the edge and sits down, "I will be down once my legs stop shaking" she calls out. I watch Scary shake her head and turn to trying to get the pole from the traitor child''s chest. It of course does not budge.


    I think, "Would you be terribly upset with me if I killed Scary and Jubilee right now ?"


    Jase considers and shrugs, "A little. Well not so much Jubilee, she has gone completely power mad evil. Andrea, well she means well but tends to be blind to her friends darkness." I nod.


    I Push a little on Scary to get her to move away from Jubilee. She holds her head and moans as my power is interrupted by her gods power.


    I look to the heavens, "Hathor, love, I am trying to move your priestess out of harm''s way so I can destroy that accursed child."


    A Cow ghost appears before me, "Yes well, I want your influence Gone from my child you evil thing."


    I look at the cow, "I am not evil. I am a Toreador Shadow Created by the Balance and working for the Balance and sometimes things don''t work as planned. Now will you at least allow me to see to my mistake and move your child. My power over her will fade in a few months. " the cow looks thoughtful then nods, "Ok Shadow Walker. I am too far from my places of power to bath you in the cleansing Sun anyway."


    I smirk, "The sun has little power over me Cow-Girl."


    She humphs at that but at least gets Scary to move out of my line of fire. Which is literal as I send a Fire Strike (3rd level spell, variant of a fire ball, but this is a pillar some 10ft across) down on the child. I let Her burn as I cast a 2cd spell, Affect Normal Fires, which I use to make sure the Tavern does not burn down.


    Her screams as she is consumed makes me sad. I have never had to destroy a child before, but I never had one try and kill me either ¡­ come to think of it, I don''t recall ever having a child. Oh well, maybe my next one will work out better.


    Scary and most the others outside watch in shock and awe as fire rained from the heavens and destroyed her.


    Jase came out of the building soon after, shaking. She went to Scary and I listened as she told her, Hathor had appeared up there and sent the flames to cleanse the Evil One from the world. She added that this being, who called herself Jubilee, was in fact the same monster who had attacked and killed off their party as well as all those people in town. She was just using them to help her take over this town. For her own evil ways.


    I am really surprised that anyone believed that story. But well the priestess did feel her Goddesses presence for a moment and that seems to be enough proof to her of what happened fire wise. But she (and most everyone else) want to know where the pole came from.


    Jase suggest (and I actually Felt her cast a spell with this one) that the Goddess sent it, as Hathor is also known as a warrior and protector of her people.


    Scary ask about me and Jase shrugs, "The mad hermit woman who tried to protect us and keep us safe from the vampire ?"


    Scary considers this while the few remaining bosses slowly regain their power over some of the people. Others finding they have the power to stand up to these Bosses don''t give them the authority they once had. I calmly sit on the roof and watch the new power struggles play out. Going to be a while before things settle, but nothing here will likely be the same.


    Having it explained to them that many in the town had been under the power of a vampire, who was killed by a goddess when a Priestess called on her for protection from that evil.


    It''s a convoluted and strange story and I am very surprised when most just believe it. Or at least don''t pursue it further.


    One more thing to add to this towns strange ways and means.


    I move after several people head my way. Shadow leaping around till I find myself on another tall building. Mind you most buildings here are one sometimes two stories. A few three story types but only 4 are four stories and one of those is an old, poorly maintained guard tower / castle. It still stands and has a flat roof, but it needs some serious TLC. From what I can tell the upper 2 floors are no longer in use as the ladders to them have rotted away. I get distracted from what I was doing and start to look this place over more carefully. It''s a strange shape and after a bit I figure it out. This was part of the prison long ago. A processing or guard building maybe, or even offices at one time. Well what is left of those buildings. Looks like some time ago someone tore down a connecting tower, probably for its stones, and then redid this building as a warehouse or something. Now it''s used by the towns poor as a sort of squatters home with tent like rooms on the bottom 2 floors and the upper floors left to the birds and other critters. With a little work I think I could restore this building enough to live in it. I don''t mind the squatters. To me they are a combination defense and food source.


    A few of the ones on the second floor see my shadow moving around on the 3rd floor and call out. I find the old stair entrance and pop in to reality before moving my face over the hole, "You called ?"


    Squatter 1, "How did you get up there ?"


    I shrug, "Magic. I am a mage."


    Squatter 2, "What you doing up there ?"


    I grin, "Looking for a new place to live as someone burned down my old place. Don''t know why I was not bothering anyone."


    Fat Squatter, "You was livin under the town in them caves they found, wheren''t you ?"


    I grin and nod, "Yep, got out just in time to. Good thing I don''t own much. You all mind if I live up here ?"


    They shake their heads, "as long as you don''t bring the roof down on us we is fine with you being there." Squatter 1 states. I nod and smile then disappear back in to the 3rd floor, working out what I need to do to make the place livable.


    Around midnight I pop off to find Jack or Jon. I find both of them talking to a group who are trying to throw their weight around and take over the docks. I listen for a minute before joining Jon and crew. "Hiya Jon, what is going on ?"


    He jumps a little as I just walk out of the shadows, "Holy, Lady I really wish you give some warning before you do that."


    I grin, "I did, I said Hiya. So what is up ?"


    He nods at the other group, "Most of the old captains who ran this area are dead or deposed. So this group, who has nothing to do with the dockside, thinks they can just come down here and take over. Kick us off our boats and such."


    I look at the others, "So none of you know much of anything about boats or what it is these people do ?"


    Their leader grunts, "We control this area and there is Nothing this lot or you can do about it."


    I summon up a ball of blue ''fire'', "I could turn the lot of you to ash. That would solve things."


    Jon pushes my hand down carefully, "Robina Love, let''s not resort to burning the town down now. Just cause this lot sided with that Vampire creature and tried to kill you by setting fire to your tunnels is no reason to kill them and their families off."


    I consider, then ask all innocent like, "Wait, They did that ? Ok, so how many want to be on fire, or just changed in to useful things, like Bait for river sharks ?"


    Old fisherman looking fellow, "Humans don''t work well as shark bait, however gar love the taste of fresh human and there are quite a few of them in these parts. Eels to for that matter."


    Several of the sailors pick up poles, bill hooks and the like and start moving toward the merchants. The biggest of them, holding a large smithing hammer suddenly looks uncertain, "We got Lady Patrick on our side." he warns.


    Jon nods, "Maybe, but we got ourselves a lot of boys and a mad mage on our side. Besides there are still 5 ship owners to deal with as well as their crews."


    I look at Jack, "Owners ?"


    He nods, "Captains run the ships, Owners run the Captains. There were 8 owners originally. Not sure where the missing 3 are. Could be dead could be locked up. Still the 3 with the largest fleets are here now."


    I nod, a couple merchants, who apparently did not understand that the Captains were not the ones in charge down here suddenly look very unsure.


    As this is unfolding a warning comes from a look out, "SAILS HO!"


    Looking upstream the whole group can make out 1 set of black sails (local ship apparently) being followed by 2 good sized ships with white sails. I hop up on a building and run, jump and spin over the roofs till I am on top of the lookout tower. I look inside, "What does it mean when all three of those ships are connected by ropes ?"


    The 2 in the tower grin at me, "Means the 2cd two have been captured and some owner just increased his fleet by 2 ships."


    I grin, "Nice." they nod and I do my parkour run back to Jon and gang and report, "1st ship is towing in the other two. Looks like more forces for your side."


    The merchants, scowling leave. The odds now seriously out of their favor.


    Fisher man to Jon, "Those are your colors Jon, looks like your voting share just went up."


    I look at Jon, who shrugs, "You¡¯re an Owner ? Why did you not tell me ?"


    He grins, "Now where is the romance in that ?"


    "I am going to spank you later." I tell him. He grins at me. Damn Rogue.


    I sigh to Jack, "What is it about Scoundrels being so appealing ?"


    He grins, "no idea mam. Just wish there were more women like you around who liked people like us." I grin at him while watching the dock hands scurrying to get the landing craft secure after the ships drop anchor.


    "So Jon owns that ship and the barge ?"


    Jack nods, "And another ship that is out of port right now. Merchant Cog that actually does legitimate cargo''s. Granted the source of those cargos is not always legitimate, but they do their best to keep their cover as a legal ship."


    I nod. That is actually pretty smart. 2 ships for illicit reasons, smuggling, piracy etc one to sell the illegally gotten goods for pure profit.


    The first ship to send a landing party has this feisty woman in its group. I give her a long look, there is potential there.


    I nudge Jack, "Who is She ?"


    He grins, "That is Captain Nancy "The Nasty" Fairweather. She is a blood thirsty one and one of the more respected captains around here. Though she really does not like Jon much he pays well and no one else will meet his price for her services."


    She gives Jon a leery look as he approaches. I and Jack are following a few paces behind. She is not paying us much of any attention. Jon walks past her, "2 ships. I am impressed Captain."


    She nods, "Marooned the crews, and got all their cargo''s with nary any challenges. Our ships mage removed all the tracking spells on them to, so no surprise visitors will be showing up either." Jon nods, hands on his hips and smile on his lips.


    I walk to the end of the dock and lean out, staring. "No magic, but I detect 2 life forms in the front section of the forward part under the keel and figure head.


    So did you check for secret rooms, smugglers passages or the like," I ask.


    She gives Jon a long look, "Who is she and why is she being impertinent to me."


    Jon smiles at me, "She is a mage of some power, my present lover, and someone it''s not a good idea to cross."


    Nancy looks hard at me, "You know the sorts of things he does to women ?" she ask me bluntly.


    I turn a brilliant smile on her "Oh yes, and I enjoy Every moment of them to. Though I had to kill Fred, idiot tried to put a knife in me, so I tore his head off."


    Figured I skip the longer story.


    Jon makes a face, guess he did not want that shared, oops.


    She turns to Jon, "She killed Fred ? Lady Patrick''s personal lap dog ?"


    Jon nods.


    "How is she still alive ?" she ask incredulously.


    Jack states, "Cause till this moment no one but her and Jon knew. But now that she blabbed it ¡­"


    I shrug, "She does not scare me. We have met before, couple times. No big deal."


    Nancy pats me on the shoulder, "Your insane you know that. And dead, so very dead. Though well done and it was nice to meet you."


    I shrug, "I think you over estimate Fred''s worth to her."


    Jack, scanning the shore, "We will know soon enough, I count 3 snitches on their way hoping for some silver for this news."


    I shrug and wander off, watching the crews work.


    They found the spy''s, right where I said they were. They are in chains now.


    30 minutes after that Lady P and crew (Gebralter, Abigale and 6 thralls) show up she looks miffed and one of the snitches points in my direction.


    Lady P marches over and I turn and smile at her (Flexing just a touch of my power and making her Flinch under it), still she approaches, with a little more deference to me now, "Mam" she starts, I nod at her. Everyone on the docks has Stopped and is watching the exchange, "It is my understanding you killed one of my people."


    I shrug, "Possibly, I killed Lots of people recently."


    She slowly nods, "This one was called Fred. He was a special pet of mine."


    Jon moves over behind me and I nod, "Fred tried to make me dead. Did you know Fred was a necrophiliac ?"


    She looks surprised, "What ?"


    Jon nods, "Yes mam, I witnessed it many times. He would rape a woman, then beat her to death or stab her if he was in a hurry, then fuck them as they died cause he enjoyed how they turned quiet and cold while he was in them. He tried to knife the Mistress here and she tore his head off."


    I lean in and whisper, "Then I ate him." I nod. She nods stoically, "I did not know that about Fred. Had I, I would have seen to his fate personally."


    She looks around then at Jon then me, "He is yours now is he ?"


    I grin and nod, "and if you try to demand equal justice on him for Fred I have no problem with sending you after Fred."


    She considers that. Then looks at her helpers. The other vamps consider it then point out, "She does out rank us by a Lot."


    Abigale explains, "Age means rank and power. If we knew your generation that would affect it to."


    I nod, consider the shrug, "Don''t know my generation really. No one ever told me. My sire did not talk about her past much including her sire or that kind of thing."


    They nod, some people were like that. Which given most of vampire history is Oral Traditions, people like that are full of missing information. Which one way or another ends up becoming lost.


    I consider, "Fine ?"


    She nods, but let''s Abigale handle it. Abigale pulls out a brown notebook with coded runes in it. I lean around and read it over her shoulder. I am Very surprised by what I see as I wrote this language a long time ago as a way to send coded messages and be pretty at the same time. Actually a lot of it was made using Text Coding, including Emoji''s in with the language runes I made up a lot longer before for a ''language'' for a fictional race of half dragons in a story I started to write but never finished (junior high), "The Kaloom code" I state, mildly awed, "I wrote this long ago. Secret code used to send messages hidden in other messages as a sort of doodle language. Smiley faces and all. The smiley faces are called Emoji''s and were ways to try and communicate emotions with in the messages."


    The way all 3 vamps freeze as I talk wistfully about this ancient code goes right by me, but not Jon. He taps Gebralter on the shoulder, "Pardon me, why the sudden look of stunned disbelief ?"


    Still looking at me, "That code was written by the Ancient Robina of Tyche. Part Paladin, part mage, all crazy according to legend. At the end of the war during the age of Babel, which was over 6000 years ago, she wrote that code. Called it the Kaloom code, named the parts and what they meant and even worked out how to send 2 or 3 messages along the edges of other messages so that a letter from an officer to his wife, or similar could contain all kinds of hidden messages concerning the enemy. Sometime after that war she wandered off in to parts unknown. Showing up usually right before the shit starts raining on the world in one fashion or another. Always with a new face and partial amnesia but calling herself Robina. Always a mage to for that matter. She is the face of Fate and Fortune, and not someone whom you want to be on the wrong side of Ever. Somehow she is 3rd generation and Toreador and yet her own clan to. No one knows How that happened."


    I turn on him, "That''s is because no one believes me when I tell them. As I keep stating, I was MADE by the Gods. People believe in gods, but the number who believe that something ''improbable'', like me is real is really small and I get labeled Mad because of it. Ok I am a bit Pissy, it''s a sore spot. As for the face thing. Happens when I go in to torpor, the gods remake my appearance so old enemies can''t find me based on appearance. Though I admit this is the first time I came back as a brunet, usually I am blond."


    Abigale just bites her lips and consults the book. "Ok. Well it says here because Fred was family of Patricia Patrick, though killed in self-defense, testimony given by witness of the event, hm. Blood price of either 100 gold coins or a thrall."


    I reach in to my bag, fiddle with the bracelet but make it look like I am searching the bag. Then pull out a purse, open it and check (cause sometimes it gives me candy coins instead of real ones) then happily hand over the old Roman gold disc. "Hope these will do. They are from my stashing''s."


    Lady Patrick takes the purse and pulls out one of the heavy gold coins and stares at it. Then gulps slightly. 100 new minted, never used, gold aureus, which were only in circulation between the 1st and 4th century BC (by a calendar not in use in this world - though the look of the coin can give it''s age due to which emperors face is on it. These are from the 2cd century BC equivalent - or 1200 approximate years ago.) Abigale nods, "Yes those work."


    Lady Patrick, takes several breaths before speaking, "These are from stashing''s ? And you just hand it out without blinking ?"


    "Child, you have to understand, I have millions in gold hidden all over the world and in other dimensions as well. I am a very rich old lady who does not spend much money on anything usually. If I can''t make it or conjure it, or hunt it down, then I don''t have much use for it. So I don''t spend much, but I find or get lots. Mostly I buy food or drink for my pets and that''s it."


    Gebralter is snickering and nodding, "She spends allot on appearances. Most of mine goes in to books and keeping histories. But if you are not a highly materialistic person it is easier to save money."


    The other two nod while Jon looks ''crafty''. "No Jon you can Not renegotiate your contract with me at this time. Besides you only told me you were a smuggler, not the owner of your own boat."


    I look at G, "He has a nice barge. Found him hiding in it when my child was trying to take over."


    Abigale looks up, "Ah the demon vampire girls struck down by the goddess Hathor. Somehow I find that hard to swallow."


    I nod, "Flame Strike after I made a temporarily blessed weapon out of an old oar. Stuck her to a wall then blew the ungrateful traitors child in to burning smoking bits. She tried to have me killed, in my own tunnels no less. But I got people doing stuff to clear my name, a little. They are telling the mortals I am just a mad hermit like mage who was living down there. Till that red haired vampire showed up and started trouble.


    I find being thought of as Mad is preferable to being thought of as a vampire. Also lets me get around certain things, like not knowing common histories and such as I have been asleep for a couple hundred years, again. I hate that really. I don''t know Why I went to sleep and everything I went through gets mixed in to my dreams to the point I don''t know what really happened and what is just dream." I sigh. "It is Most annoying."


    No one says a thing. Lady P just counts the coins, G and A read over the book and I decide I said enough and walk off, toward this Captain Nasty girl. She intrigues me and if she is not taken I may see about making her a pet to.

 VD Chapter 7 (Fifteen): Of Pirates and Pussy

    Jon follows me as I head her way. He sees where I am headed and ask in a slightly worried tone, "What are you planning ?"


    I smile at him, "I am going to feel out the Bad Captain and maybe make her a pet, like you." Broader smile.


    He shakes his head, "She does not share our taste and I really don''t want to break her as she is one of the best tacticians on the seas, which is why she is my captain and so very expensive."


    "So no one has been able to beat your price ?" I grin mischievously.


    He points out, "You don''t own any ships."


    I shrug, "Actually I do, they are just in storage at the moment. Though most are on the small side."


    "Like rowboats or small sail boats ?" he ask curiously.


    "Most, but I got one or two larger ones. Magical storage you see. Shrink them to the size of a toy and put them on a shelf. Makes them so much easier to keep track of." he slowly nods, "Makes since. You know that shrinking of stuff, if it can be done long term has potential in my business."


    I nod, "I make wands with the power in them. I can sell you one for say 25 gold."


    He almost trips over his feet, "HOW MUCH ?"


    I shrug, "100 uses, large or small items. Individually the spell cost about 15 gold to cast it. So if I sold it like that I could ask for 1500 gold in total, and that''s just for the spell, not for my time of service or other expenses of hiring me."


    He slowly nods, "Ok I can see it from that point of view, still 25 gold is allot."


    "Actually they normally sell for a different price." I confide, "Back in the day and all"


    He grins, "Thought so, how about I get that deal ?"


    Looking uncertain and sideways at him, "You certain ?"


    Captain Nasty has only heard the last few sentences but I can see her trying to get his attention and tell him don''t do it. He either is ignoring her or does not see her, only seeing the illusion of lower price in his mind''s eye.


    He nods, certain, "Yes. How much ?"


    I grin, "150 gold"


    He blanches and comes to a complete halt in shock as the Captain shakes her head even as I come up to her, "You saw it coming didn''t you ?"


    She nods, "I have heard such ''deals'' before. How it''s worded and the persons own greed outweighing their common sense. Provided they have much to start with."


    I nod, "I like you. You have a good head on your shoulders."


    She grins and shakes her head, "What was he trying to swindle you out of ?"


    "Magic wand." I reply.


    She grins, "Basic, real magical wands start around 100 gold and go up from there."


    I think that over, "Well mine are pretty old. Some of them Centuries old in fact. Besides I like him so I originally offered it to him for 25 gold. But I could be nasty about it and add in all kinds of fee''s and such upping the price if I wanted to play mean."


    She ticks off on her fingers, "Handling fee, storage fee, transport fee, labor fee, to name a few."


    I nod, "Yep, I may be a bit touched but I am not stupid. Though most notice the touched part. I like him so I can''t be all there in the head."


    She grins and nods, "Oh so you are aware of that then." she smirks and cuts off a giggle.


    I shrug, "I hear what people around me say. I also tend to act more crazy around the everyday people to make myself seem at least amusing or at most well insane. I do insane rather well actually."


    She nods, "Insane usually gets you left alone. Very few mess with the insane. Then add in you know magic and that takes things to a whole new level of scary." I nod, "You understand, Miss Nasty ?"


    She grins, "Yes, and I Earned that name through hard work and bad attitude. Cross me and I put a sword through you." I smile at her.


    "I like you, your fun. And I would probably enjoy that, depending on where you put it. Provided you could actually hit me. I have on enough magical defenses to stop an army, trust me on that, I have done it."


    Jon is shaking his head, "Nancy before you get in a pissing match with her. She scares Lady Patrick, allot."


    The Nasty looks Very surprised to hear that. Lady Patrick, apparently around here is someone no one likes to cross.


    Nancy explains it to me, "She is very rich, has her own army and then those 2 vampires at her beck and call. What makes you so scary ?"


    I just smile and flex my Presence up to Majesty level for a moment. Stood straighter and added a touch of Scary to my expression to. She found herself moments from dropping to her knees and begging forgiveness. Jon who is next to me gets a hard on. That peek of power turns the old scoundrel on. I may have to see how far I can push that at some point, during sex or when I want it. Then I slouch slightly, like I normally do and let the effect fade.


    Nancy is still shaking, "oh that kind of power. ok I think I need to change my undergarments." looking at Jon, "and no I don''t need any help."


    I pout, "Aw and I was going to offer."


    She gives me a surprised look and I shrug, "I like boys and girls. Mixed groups, etc."


    She slowly backs off then hurriedly walks away.


    I look at Jon, "Oh yes, I think I will make her a pet. She will be fun. Get her fully under my power and we can all fuck to. Won''t that be fun."


    He smirks, "Yes it will. I flirted with her but never really acted on that sort of thing as I don''t want to break her."


    I nod, "Oh I don''t want to break her either. I just enjoy strong people. Which reminds me, Jase the mage who was with Jubilee, she is mine. Has been under my power for a while. Nice inside person to have. Though I am going to have to break her of some bad habits."


    He takes a deep breath, "Does she know about me yet ?"


    I grin and shake my head, "Though I think you¡¯re the more dangerous of the two. She is an Academic type mage. I have read over their spell books, and notes. It''s a wonder any of them get past cantrips. They actually teach people to Fear magic. Which is stupid, unless you''re on the receiving end of a curse or combat spell. Respect sure, that is just common sense."


    He grins at me, "You are very close to ranting on it I take it."


    I sigh, "Pet peeve. I love magic, always have. learning it, working it, teaching it, etc. But when some arrogant, self-important group comes along and starts trying to make people afraid of it, so it limits the number of spell casters in the world, trying to control people with that kind of fear. I want to hunt down the leaders and remove important organs from them. Starting with the Skin and moving inward. And the Skin is an organ, it does a lot more than just hold your insides in."


    I leave out a bit about how it taste lightly roasted as I am not sure he is ready for that just yet. Sure he is heartless and evil, but there are all kinds of levels of evil.


    I like that he takes my word on things. I know allot, mostly as I am well educated and come from a technologically advanced people. Still I try not to pollute the world to much with the sciences I know. Little Chemistry, little Alchemy, the occasional explosive. Nothing major though.


    "Jon if you try to warn her against me, I will not be nice to you."


    He smirks, "oh like what ?"


    "No booty calls ?"


    He frowns, he likes those, "That is just wrong. Controlling a man by his drives."


    I grin, "Well women have been doing it for thousands of years. Ever since the first woman discovered that power."


    He nods, "and here we are, more evolved than ever and still slaves to it. Damn it all."


    I snicker, "Women are affected by it to. Some more so than others. I hate going without sex for long periods of time and am not beyond getting it the same way as you did when you found me."


    He grins, "Yeah I like that about you to." I shake my head and sigh, "People like us are a rare and strange bunch to be sure. "


    His grin widens a touch and he gives me that scoundrel leer I so enjoy seeing. I just smile and shake my head, "One of these days, the way we like to play, one of us is going to end up dead, or more likely undead in your case."


    He shrugs, "I can imagine worse fates. Hell I done worse to others."


    I nod, "I can imagine and so have I. We are two of a pair. pair of what though I have not figured out." I give him a peck on the cheek, "I got to go see about making myself a new place to live. I am considering one of those stone towers. The upper floors are empty and with a little work I can make them safer and livable for myself."


    He shrugs, "If it were anyone else I would warn them away. Places have been slowly falling apart for years and the town council seemed bent on letting them for some reason."


    "Probably a symbolic move as this area used to house a prison." I tell him, he looks surprised. I point to this temple, "That place, all kinds of cells under it made to hold mages. There is now a temple to an evil god down there now. Still don''t know who the temple on top is to. I don''t have much use for gods anymore."


    He nods, "The upper temple is to the Brothers, Myrm and Seth. Myrm is Agriculture, healing, and co-existence between rural and wild where Seth is Merchants, sea and water travel and unknown to but a few, pirates. Both are Neutral Powers and that is why they are tolerated here. You would not know to look around this place, but there are small farms in those woods as well as all the gardens around the town. They are Myrm''s priest doing. It''s not all that surprising they have an evil god in the basement though. There have always been rumors of a 3rd brother, a black sheep of the family whom they hid away from the world cause he was always up to one form of mischief or another."


    I frown, "They were kidnapping mages and draining their blood in some crazy, half assed attempt to take over all the worlds magic. Using blood magic, which they clearly do not understand any more than the runes they are using."


    "DRETH!" he swears.


    I give him a questioning look.


    "Dreth is the God who has time and time again tried to wipe out all the mages so His faithful could rule the magic of the world. Never going to work though as other gods won''t allow it and Dreth never has understood how magic works. Hm, so he is the 3rd brother. I would not admit to knowing him either." he ends.


    I nod, "Right, well I now have a new hobby, Dreth priest torture and well if I could catch this so called god I would Bleed him out. See how he likes it." I pout. Here I thought I could Finally retire from the Gods manipulations, wrong again. HUGE SIGH.


    I leave him to his work and head back in to town. I spot the vamps and their thralls but they are busy with the merchants who tried to take over the docks. I Almost make it past them when one points at me, "She is the mage they hired to threaten us."


    Lady P looks at me and sighing waves me over. I come just to clear things up.


    "Yellow, what''s up ?" I state with a slightly mad look.


    "Did the dock people hire you to threaten these people in to handing over their shops to the dock workers ?" She ask sullenly.


    I shake my head, "No. These people showed up and tried to bully the remaining captains and ship owners in to giving them control of the docks And their ships. Then got all pissy when I stood by my man. Then Captain Nancy came back towing in two new ships. They saw the extra muscle arriving and ran away."


    A fat merchant growls, "She is Lying my Lady!"


    She turns to him, "Oh shut up! I already knew you were lying before but to say so in front of this woman and then try to so poorly manipulate me. Not worth my time."


    Old woman merchant to Abigale, "Can''t you do anything about her." nods at me.


    Both vamps look at me then back at the crowd, "Nope. She is the most powerful, individual either of us has ever met. She is too dangerous for us to cross. So we chose not to cross her."


    Smith, "But you have an Army!"


    I grin widely, "So do I and they don''t want me calling on them. You people would not like it either."


    Merchants look confused all but one. That one suddenly Gets an idea and mutters, "Necromancy."


    The others look at him, "What ?" the smith ask.


    "Necromancy, the powers used to control the dead and undead. She could, if she is as powerful as the Lady believes, call up an army of the dead. And there are a Lot of dead around here given this lands history." he states.


    I move up next to him, "Oh I like you. So which shop is yours ?"


    Wanna be mage (big guy), "He owns the glass and mirror shop. The one with the Glassteel window and mirrors on display behind it."


    I nod, "And your wrong about the nature of my army. I don''t deal in necromancy. No, I use Golems. Iron Golems, Stone Golems, Clay Golems, etc. I got them planted all over the region. I give the word, they get up and stomp through your little armies. I am more an Enchantress than almost anything else. Though I do love magic in almost all its forms. Loath zombies though. Nasty things those, so only spells I got for them put them down."


    Lady P (thinking I am bluffing, and I may be, in one of my dreams I built or helped build and army of clay and stone golems, but as with anything in my life, it could have happened or just been a dream) "Yes. All those old statues in the forest and the great swamps and similar. She can bring them to life and I for one do not want to waste my man power fighting those things."


    I grin at her, "Well if you excuse me, I am off to find a new lair as my last one was set on fire earlier tonight." I glare at the shop keepers who all shuffle back and look in any direction I am not. "So nice to see you again. You all have a nice night."


    I walk off.


    I manage to make it to a stone tower but after climbing the outer wall to the roof I realize it''s not the same one I was looking at earlier. It is in far worse shape and much smaller. Lots of mold to. As a point of order for Public health (and cause I can''t stand the smell) I cast a few mold removal spells. In almost no time the tower reeks so much less like a standing sewer. I look it over, make sure I did not miss anything nasty and when satisfied I leave it and head to the Other tower, which I saw from the top of this one.


    Once there I walk around the outside and work out what I can do to get it set up safer for me and to a lesser extent, the others living here.


    I note a few bad holes and actually see someone has set up some old boards to keep one wall from falling inward but those are old and don''t have much strength left in them.


    I dial through my bracelet looking for ideas. One thing that gets me about this thing is it sometimes Changes options. Like if something does not exist in this world then that item is replaced. Sometimes with something actually useful, sometimes not. This time I find a Lovely selection of Masonry (stone walls) where the Marriage Licenses used to be. I examine the selection then measure the needed wall spaces as best I can before trying to summon something that will work. I end up with heavy granite blocks held in place with some kind of concrete. They fill the hole nicely and then wrap around the sides of the building adding a new layer of defense and plugging holes as well. That was Completely unexpected and as I set to read what happened someone, behind me yells, "HEY! You''re not allowed to do that!"


    I turn and there is this short, ill kept human male, "Why not ?"


    "Town council declared these towers are to come down and no repairs are allowed on them."


    I stare at him a long moment, "Most of the town council Died earlier tonight. Or did you miss that riot ? Vampire showed up and tried to take over the town. She had most the leaders and town council killed before some god showed up and set her on fire, freeing those under her spell. As such there is no Town council any more. Anyway I am taking over this structure and I will fix it up as I please. "


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.He scoffs, "Not the present town council you fool, the Founders of the town!"


    I look at him, "Well then I will be sure to pee on their graves after I finish rebuilding this place in to my new home."


    He runs off. Probably to get help I am thinking. I go back to finding out why I got way more wall than I thought I called for. I find it is ''cast at 20th level'' and has an effect of 1/4inch thickness and 20 square feet per level area of effect. I work this out to be up to 5ft thick and 160,000 square feet (or 400 feet to a side or how ever I want to work it), as I set it up for 40ft high but did not specify anything else it wrapped itself around a good portion of the tower (4000 feet around total). I am only lucky it did not cover the main entrance. Though it does come within an inch of that and now the main entrance is about 6ft deep (the doors to it long gone and wide open.)


    I calculate the average interior ceiling / floor area to be roughly 15ft high. So 40ft covers about 1/3rd the 3rd floor. After that I now have a 5ft ledge going around the building at that height. I use a function on the bracelet to make a couple minute adjustments, one turning that ledge in to a slope so no grappling hooks can attach or people can walk around on it. Then I adjust the door area a little and thin the walls a touch to make a stone floor in the new opening (walls now 4ft thick) and the entrance is only 8ft wide and 9ft tall. I pull out an Iron door (with frame and locks) and put that in to the entrance space. I angled the Top of the entrance so it slopes down to the door so I can put a skylight over the door for added light. (Glassteel window from the bracelet - 4ft wide x 2ft tall - lets in light and heat but nothing else).


    Remarkably all the squatters slept through all my magical construction. That or no one is home.


    As a nice gesture to those living here. I put in a new ladder to the second floor and clean the stairs as well (very narrow, right hand twist, defender stairs). As I am walking around thinking about how to improve on the place it hits me how quiet it is in here. I then start to pay attention to the few tents or hobo shelters and I note they are empty. Looks like they vacated in haste to. I wonder why ?


    A knock on the iron door attracts my attention and I pop down and open it up. Outside is an old, grumpy, highly mutated gangrel and a smug looking little man, "Not all the old council is dead." he practically crows.


    The gangrel glares at him and he backs off, "Well he is right on that. We ordered these places to come down. No repairs, just let time and vandals take them down so stop your repairs or Die."


    I look him over, "Fuck off. These idiots set my home on fire earlier tonight, so I came here, found this place and am remaking it as my own. Push me child and I will END you."


    He is half a second from going off when a voice calls, "GREGORY!" he stops and whirls about, seeing Lady P and her heard of hangers on as well as A Lot of scruffy looking mages in tow. She reaches us and he growls, "What do you want woman ?"


    "To save your sorry hide." she states, "This woman is an Ancient and most likely could destroy you faster than the sun given the chance."


    Gregory turns and looks at me, "What clan are you ?"


    I grin, "Shadows"


    "Never heard of it."


    I shrug, "Not my problem. You want to die tonight keep pushing. I am so not in the mood for it. I am laying claim to this structure and if you try and stop me I will do it with your head mounted over the door."


    He growls, leaps and I use a web garrote to slice off his head in one very fast and for me, easy move. His decaying body hits the floor even as I cast a preservation spell on his head to keep it from the same fate.


    I look at the rest outside the door, "anyone else have a problem with my claim ?"


    Lots of shaking heads and one shocked twit, "Not possible. He was the greatest warrior of all time." the little man states.


    I look at the head, "Strange, does not look like Gilgamesh."


    A few of the thralls and Gebralter chuckle at that. Others just look confused.


    I think then conjure a pole and stick the head on it, "Hm, given his nature, probably need to dip this in a flame retardant resin before mounting it over the door." I look at Lady P, who looks a bit pale, well more so than usual. "Problem ?" she sighs, "We warned him. He ignored that warning and this is his fate. Though I never understood why they wanted these towers to just fade in to history the way they did."


    I shrug, "Natural destruction. Let the land reclaim it, but taken to the extreme by trying to make it a law. Fanatics mentality really."


    She nods though I don''t think she really understands. "Well anyway." she turns to a large female thrall who looks, from my perspective, to have some distant Ogre blood in her ancestry. This woman hauls around a portable work station, with desk and file case. Lady P finds the correct paper work, signs something, fills in some things, then stamps them with a large official looking seal. These papers she hands to me. "Here, this officially gives you rights to the old towers as their owner. This includes the domain of houses and shops between the 3 towers. Ah, one of the towers is now 1 floor and being used by an apothecary who is one of Abigale''s people. Please leave her in peace, she is a good sort really."


    I look at Abigale, "Relative ?" she nods, I nod, "Ok then."


    They hand me a map of the affected region to. I am impressed by it. "Why ?"


    She sighs, "We owe you simply put. You rescued all these people, informed us of this temple of Dreth underneath the other temple and well took out that rogue child. Which I know was your right and responsibility. But you did it and made it appear some other force was behind it. Thus keeping our secrets from the wrong sort."


    I nod to this zone, "Is this official Mortal record, or just right of hunting grounds stuff ?"


    She grins, "Domain rules of our kind. The towers though, by mortal laws, such as exist in this place, are now yours to do with as you please. Though the far eastern tower has a mold problem because it was built over an oblique that ended up being part of the towns sewer network, so you may want to avoid it."


    "Actually the smell from it was so bad I cast several mold removal spells on it earlier. Had I known about that Other problem I may have worked out something a little different." she nods and grins.


    "Probably saved the locals from the next batch of diseases that hit every summer from that place." Gebralter says quietly.


    I grimace and sigh.


    "So why did everyone who was in here leave suddenly ?" I ask, looking more at the grieving little idiot than the others. But it''s Magic Boy who answers me, "Because Caesar there is a known snitch to Gregory and when they heard him screaming at you they probably made tracks, expecting an angry vampire to show up and start randomly killing people. Like when someone several years ago shored up a wall. The people who did it were just adventurers passing through but he did not care, someone did it, the people responsible were long gone, so he made ''examples'' out of the ones still there. He had a bad temper."


    I nod, "I noticed. When his clan loose it they grow more animalistic features. Bad curse on their line that. Shows who has a short temper though really well."


    I see some nods of sudden understanding. This was something many of them did not know.


    Lady P looks skyward, "Well it is very late and been a very long day, so we will be on our way. I hope you enjoy your new home." she states in a tired way and the convoy departs.


    I go back to working out how to use this place now. I do stop long enough to put up a sign stating this place is under new ownership / management but leave the door unlocked so the squatters can come back in. Of the head, its mounted at the moment in an old torch bracket with a simple ''no burn'' spell on it which will keep it from burning for the next 24 hours. After that I hope to have the resin I need so I can laminate the head.


    About 30 minutes before dawn the first of the homeless wander in and carefully look around. In the poor light they missed the head by the door. One sees me coming down the new ladder and ask, "Why are you not dead and splattered all over the walls ?"


    I look around and shrug, "Cause I was faster than him and took his head in my first blow. It''s in that old torch bracket where the front wall used to be. Please leave it alone, I am going to dip it in a resin later so it won''t rot. Makes a much nicer trophy that way. Oh and Lady Patrick came by and signed this spot of land over to me. So this building is now legally mine. Though I have no problem with you all living on the bottom two floors like you were doing previously. Um, it''s a bit darker now as I filled in the holes. Good part the building is more stable, bad part, darker to. Oh and I just finished blowing out all the chimneys so they should draw correctly I think. Not totally sure though so be careful with fires."


    One fellow, looking thoughtfully at the new stone walls, "How thick are these walls ?"


    "Depending on where you are at, at least 4ft to 7ft. Seeing as the old walls were 3ft thick to start with. If your thinking of making holes in my new walls, Don''t."


    He smirks, "What can you do about it ?"


    New pretty female voice, "Well for one, I can see you roasting over a fire, as a chicken."


    I don''t recognize the voice or the face at first.


    This pretty young woman in the stylish outfit carrying an obvious mage staff and belt with pouches and potions pretty much screams Mage to all who see her. It takes me a few minutes longer to figure out she is one of those I rescued earlier, "Oh your one of the mages I took from sir psychos'' fun land earlier."


    She smirks, "Yes. I figured if I followed Lady Pushy long enough she would lead me to you. I owe you for my rescue. Without your help I am sure I would have died down there. By the way, these three work for them. They catch mages and sell them to those monsters."


    I nod, "ok, good to know. Guess they don''t get to live then."


    The talkative one pulls out a wand and points it at me, "Stupid mages think you''re so special." he never got to finish his rant as I blinked forward and removed his head. His blood rains down on his companions, "Talking too much is not smart when dealing with someone like me who was trained as a Warrior before I took to magic." I state even as I kill the other two, taking my time so the last one knows about the warrior training right before my fist punched in to his chest and removed his heart. I sniff it, make a face then hand it to him before he falls over, "Nasty smell to this lot." I tell the stunned mage.


    I look at her and smile, then point to my greaves, "Enchanted for speed and increased dexterity. Found them in a junk shop of all places. Amazing what sort of things you can find in such places." she slowly nods and gulps, "Guess you did not need my help then."


    I shake my head, "I did not know they were part of the enemy, so yes I needed your help. Would you care for some tea ? I think I got some in one of my bags."


    She indicates the mess, "Um"


    I wave it off, "Later. The others who live here are expecting to find dead bodies so now they will. I am moving in to the 3rd floor." I turn and head up the ladder again, completely forgetting why I came down to start with.


    She eventually follows though I suspect my complete callousness and lack of decorum is part of the reason she took so long.


    She looks around the small set up I have so far. Simple bed, small table and 2 wooden chairs, table which I am setting up an alchemy lab on when she arrives.


    "You are not a good person are you ?"


    I glance back at her, "Unrepentantly evil, yes. I will do whatever I have to to survive. I have lived for a long time and plan on living a long time to come."


    "You¡¯re the kind of mage that gives the rest of us a bad name." she states. I turn and smile, "My dear, I am an Elder Vampire, none of us are Nice people. The older we get the darker we get. Except maybe the Salubari, they seem to have the knack of remaining pure."


    She is suddenly Very afraid and looking back at the exit.


    "If I was going to harm you I would have so by now." I point out.


    She counters with, "Unless you planned on toying with me before doing something horrible to me."


    I consider this and nod, "Good point, had not thought of it till you mentioned it. I been up and going for almost 2 days straight with no sleep. So am not at my best right now."


    The next thing she knows her staff is by the fire place, she is sitting in a chair sipping warm tea. I am licking my wrist and looking contemplative.


    What happened was pretty simple. I find her pretty and well Magical. So I easily took over her mind, had her put all her magical defense down and then come over to me and drink my blood. Then I made some herbal tea and had her sipping it till the taste of my blood faded from her tongue. She is on her 2cd cup. Me I have just been standing there and wondering why I did it that way. Normally I talk people in to it. Well except for Jase, but she already knew too much. I am surprised how easy it was for me to dominate her. Actually I am surprised I even have that power. Another thing to make me wonder how much memory I am missing and how old I really am.


    "You feel better ?" I ask.


    She stares at the tea, "This stuff is awful you know." I shrug, "Tea never goes bad, it just loses or changes flavor with age. I have no idea how long I have had that stuff. It was in a tin of tea''s. I imagine they mixed in flavor after all this time."


    She looks at me, "What happened ?"


    I shrug, "We were talking and then suddenly you fell over. I have no idea why. I set you in that chair, got you some tea and then put your stuff by the wall. Been waiting for you to do more than sip tea for the last few minutes."


    She nods slowly, "Guess I am not as recovered from that horrid place as I hoped I was. I should go."


    "You can stay her if you want." I nod to the bed, "I got my own room set up above."


    She looks confused, "You''re going to sleep on the roof ?"


    I grin, "I set up a structure there and was setting things up before I went down stairs ¡­ for that head. " I sigh, "Did not mean to leave it down there. Someone may vandalize it."


    I pop down stairs just in time to see some idiot trying to set it on fire with a torch. I walk over and snatch it away, "Do you mind ? I don''t need this destroyed after all the trouble I went through to remove it from its last owner."


    They jump and in the torch light I see a group of middle class dressed teenagers. Their leader, smelling of cheap booze, "We are here to drive off all the homeless scum." he states.


    I look at him and his equally drunk friends, "Your choice, leave now or die. I already took out this old vamp and those 3 assassins." I nod to the dead bodies just inside the door.


    The middle kid, seeing them, throws up and all of them run away.


    I move over and close the door before returning upstairs, "I am going to bed. Stay here or not, don''t care. You will return when I call either way."


    She looks scared, "Why ?"


    I grin, "Cause we have met. It''s all I need to know to summon someone, Zabolight."


    She looks completely afraid, "How ?"


    I sigh, "You wrote it on your spell book cover. Property of Zabolight, duh."


    She looks at her book, sitting on the table and blushes, "oh, ok that was stupid of me."


    "Get some rest child. I will see you later I am sure. I was hoping we could talk shop, I do love a good discussion on magic." I wink then vanish through the ceiling to my new oblong domed chamber, which has my tent set up inside it. I go in, crawl in to a comfy bed and fall fast asleep.


    I dream of an army of beautiful, over sexed, magical girls at my loving command.

 VD Chapter 8 (Sixteen): Towers and Torments

    The next day I wake sometime after noon but before dark, which I only know after I leave my dome and come down for a cup of coffee (I may be Undead but I feel less so after a good cup of coffee or a warm human slurpee). My coffee though was not so good. Had I taken that as a sign, I would have gone back to bed. In hind sight, I should have.


    Zabolight is of course gone, but through the slight bond I have with her I know she is still in town. I hope to ''catch'' her later.


    First challenge of the day, I went down stairs and found the ''homeless shelter'' almost completely empty. Tents and all, just gone. Given the itinerate nature of these people that is not all that uncommon so while a little sad that the food left I am not too surprised. It''s only when I get to the bottom floor and try to leave that I find a real problem. The door is sealed or blocked from the outside.


    I have to go back to the 3rd floor, out a narrow window (arrow slot) there then down the outside to find what is going on. What I find is a group of six heavily muscled men outside my door. They have bricked up the entrance and push anyone who tries to come close away. Myself included.


    "Who the Hell are you people and what do you think you''re doing ?" I demand of them.


    Big dark haired bruiser, "We don''t answer to you. But we are sealing this damn place up and keeping you rift raft out. You''re not welcome here."


    I put my hands on my hips, "I OWN this place, as of yesterday. I got it from Lady Patrick and got the paperwork to prove it."


    They sneer, "We heard that Gregory is dead so it falls to us to make sure No one uses it."


    "It Belongs to me, and I KILLED Gregory, if you do not stop this nonsense I will kill you to."


    One draws a heavy sword and swings it at me. I just calmly catch his arm, break it, take his sword and use it to kill 3 of his friends in a very fast and terrifying way.


    Then I turn to the one who attacked and the 2 bricklayers, "Your choice, leave or die." I state in a flat tone. The brick layers run away leaving their tools behind. The one with the broken arm swears, "You have not heard the end of this Witch, We of the Brotherhood know how to deal with your kind."


    I remove his head with a back swing, "I know how to deal with your kind to, been doing it for thousands of years." I inform his corpse. I then set about unsealing my door. Pulling down all the stones. Though looking at them I realize they are the same sort as the tower was made of originally.


    I hear a noise behind me and turn and see the three squatters I talked to originally, "Oh hello boys. Sorry about the mess."


    They look things over and nod, "That is ok miss. We heard what you said and it fits with the rumors we have heard today. Some of Lady Patrick''s boys have been around the market and they were letting everyone know that the towers are all under a new owner and that Gregory went off and got himself killed.


    Those guys are from a group that calls themselves the Brotherhood of the Silver Fist. There is around 20 of them and all are like these 4. Big, strong and mean. They would love nothing more than to take over the town but till day before yesterday the gang leaders kept them in check. Then that stupid bitch came and tried to take over and in doing so, well now the minor gangs like them are trying to throw their weight around. The dock and the Merchants quarter are so far the only stable areas." the smartest of the 3 informs me. I look him over and note his left leg is missing from the knee down, but his clothing is a little better quality than his companions.


    "So what was the point of having my new door bricked over ?" I ask as I carefully pull down the poorly made concreted blocks. (The blocks are good stone, it''s the concrete that is crap)


    The spokesman nods, "Well mistress they don''t much care for people like us. Those too poor to live in the shanty town where they have dominion. Those of us who moved in here, we could defend it you see. Kept their kind out for the most part. Which meant we were not paying them protection money to keep our houses or tents from getting busted up. This morning they showed up in force with those masons being brought in at sword point. They forced us all out then had them start sealing up the door so no one could come in or out anymore. They don''t care if you own it or not. They heard you was a woman, so they decided to bully you in to compliance. What none of them understood is you''re not a mortal woman. Mam, don''t try to deny it, we have seen you shifting from solid to ghost and your eyes were glowing with that cold red light when you spoke to us before."


    I bite my lips, "oh" I say quietly.


    Grumpy grins, "We don''t mind that your some kind of vampire. We see Lots of your kind as we seem to be on the bottom of the food chain to. Poor people get used and abused by everyone. Don''t like it, but get used to it."


    I nod and sigh, "Been poor, did not like it, so when I got a chance not to be poor I took it. Even if it did mean eating people." I sigh, "Well in truth I won most of my money a long time ago and then made some very good investments."


    "Anyway, I don''t mind you all living here. I like the company to tell the truth. As long as you don''t mind me and my weirdness." I shrug.


    Nodding his head, "I am Silas mam. I can read and write and used to be a sailor till I lost the leg in a fire. Was the assistant to the navigator but not good enough at it to keep a job doing that. Mostly these days I read things for those who can''t read and work as a scribe. The money is not great but it keeps me fed. Just not enough to do that and keep a roof over my head."


    I nod, "Working poor, totally understand. Never pay you enough for all you need." I set down another of the hundred plus pound blocks. "Do any of your know where these blocks came from ?"


    The quiet one, "They kicked the apothecary out of her home this morning, then starting pulling down that tower to use its stones."


    I sigh and stop working on that. "Ok now I have more reasons to go on a killing spree. I promised I would let the apothecary live in that tower. Any of you willing to play tour guide ?"


    Grumpy, in a confused tone, "Mam ?"


    Silas, "She wants to know if any of us would be willing to take her to the apothecaries and maybe around to the people who are stealing her home, a block at a time."


    I nod, "Yeah that."


    Grumpy considers, "You willing to pay ?"


    I dig out a local silver coin, "This do ?"


    It''s out of my hand almost faster than I can move. "Right this way." Grumpy says pleasantly.


    I grin, "Let me get my bag, then I will be right with you, um, what is your name ?"


    "Gus mam. Most call me Grumpy Gus though. Not sure why."


    "Cause you look a bit grumpy probably. It''s the way your face sits when you''re not making any expression at all." I explain.


    He slowly nods, "Like how some people look happy even when they are not." I nod and then leap to the top of the building.


    I can still hear them though, Gus to the others, "So you think this is a good idea, living here with her and all ?"


    Quiet one, "Safer than the Shanty town or slums. Besides at least here we know she will protect us from those who want this place and I am fine with giving a little blood every once in a while for a safe place to stay."


    Silas, "and she is willing to pay us for working for her to. Most would have just offered a copper or two for someone to take them around town. That silver though will get you a couple good meals."


    I return, bag over my shoulder, staff in my other hand, "I heard what you were saying." I state with a grin. They look a little shaken, "I don''t tend to feed on the people who share my roof except for rare circumstances. Like say really bad weather where going out is not safe. And I do have some idea what jobs are worth it''s just what Most people pay and what I pay are in different concepts. I do try and take care of the people who work for me though." I point the staff at the blocks a beam of green light shoots out and the pile shrinks to 80% of its original size. "I love magic." I state happily even as I pick up all the now 20 pound blocks and stuff them in to my magic bag.


    Then I turn to Gus, "Ok ready to go when you are."


    He grins and the 3 lead the way. The quiet one nods, "I am Pete mam. Common worker, mostly odd jobs. Cleaning, sweeping and occasionally brick laying or construction."


    I nod, "Well Met Pete, I am Robina, sometimes called the Shadow among so many other names I have forgotten many of them."


    He nods but says no more. I follow and well gawk. I have not really taken the time to look over the town except from a tactical perspective. From what I can see though it''s really a good sized town. Closer to 139,000 people live and work in the area, that includes sailors, travelers, farmers, and such. Within the town itself it''s probably closer to 136 to 137,000 non-seasonal or permanent residence. Actually I think this qualifies as a city or city state all on its own. Amazing given the whole place is run by a council of criminals, vampires, and who knows what else. No walls to speak of either. Some old sections with buildings attached, rebuilt ruin types, but no protection from raiders or enemy military. But then I don''t know what lays beyond the forest either. For all I know it could be miles of swamp or huge mountains or even space. I just don''t know and I am not sure whom to ask and get an honest answer.


    In most ways it''s like lots of medieval towns I have read about. In others completely different as there is no town guard, and each area is run by a gang who police their area''s their way. Sometimes with reason but usually by force. My towers are each in a different territory, which is why the Silver Fist bothering them is so worrisome. From what Silas and Gus tell me little wars between the different groups happen from time to time but nothing like this. Silver Fist is a small group but with the problems caused by Jubilee they are making a grab for power. They are not the only ones but they are the ones who gained my ire, so they are the ones who are going to pay for it.


    Only other ones to annoy me so far is some punks who tried to charge people to use the main North South road in town, I turned on my power, and shortly had them following me to the Silver Fist area.


    I find the Apothecary, a rather pretty if poor looking woman, sitting on a pile of rubble what used to be her home. I look at it, "Ok, so this was a tower ?" I ask lightly. She gives me a look, ignoring the small army of glassy eyed thugs following me.


    "Yes it was. It was not much but it was where I lived. The council assured me I could live there till Gregory died. Guess he died."


    I nod, "He crossed the wrong person and quite literally lost his head. By the way, I am your new land lord as assigned by Lady Patrick and what''s left of the town council."


    She looks at me and shrugs, "Well the Brotherhood of the roving stupidity, thinking my tower held untold hidden wealth in it, tore it down and carted off many of the stones."


    I nod, "Yes they were using those stones to try and seal me inside my new home. I killed 4 of them before coming over." I open my bag and remove the stones stacking them to one side.


    She smirks, "Those are not from my tower."


    I point my staff and POOF, green smoke and they are back to normal size. Her eyes bulge and she makes little mewing sounds.


    I grin, "I am a Mage, I do magic. Also a trained alchemist so having you around is good for me as you can get me ingredient''s I need easier than I could find them on my own."


    She gulps and nods, "Is that what happened to them ?" nodding to the mental midgets.


    "No, domination spell. Was easier to work on them than normal, but they are all muscle and few brains so that may have something to do with it." I state calmly.


    Gus grins, "You should have seen it. These bruisers walked up and tried to charge us for walking down the road. She zapped them with her staff then took idea''s from the crowd of what to do with them. Some of those ideas were a bit disturbing to."


    She nods, eyeing me in a speculating way. "Well that is all well I suppose, but it does not rebuild my home."


    I finish moving my bricks out then look over what is left of her tower. Pretty much the floor and the bottom row of stones. "So on the rebuild, have any suggestions on a new floor plan ? Extra rooms, levels, etc ?"I ask her.


    She gives me a level look, "Sure, two stories, ramp instead of stairs on the inside, How about a nice conical shingled roof to with windows for light and ventilation."


    I take out some paper and make a drawing, add in a kitchen in the rear and an area for a garden with an outer wall around it to keep people out of it, "How about this ?"


    She gives me a look, "What I really wanted was a safe place to live. What I got was a falling down tower cause that is all they had. I would be happy with a house. Towers attract unhealthy attention around here."


    I consider then shrug and set out a design of a stone house.


    I come up with 2 designs and using magic create an image of each. She sits up a little straighter as I show them to her, "Which do you prefer ?


    This one (Tudor styled house) or this one ? (Short wall built in to a more ''mage'' looking place with a short tower next to the entrance, the back looking much like the Tudor style though.)"


    She looks them over, "The second one, does the wall go all the way around ?"


    I nod, "I was thinking a private garden area for you. Would not be all that large because of the limits of the space I am working with you understand."


    She nods, "I like the 2cd one to tell the truth, especially if those are glass windows at the top."


    I grin, "I prefer Glassteel given the choice as they are nearly unbreakable. Though they do not open the ones in the side may. She nods, I smile.


    Then I use the mindless minions to clear out a space while I draw out a floor plan, where the walls will go and such. As I am working out where to put the walls a man pushes in front of me, "You can''t do this. This is My area now." I look up at him, consider then have the minions hall him off, he screams, "I got Friends you know!"


    I grin, "I got friends to. So what ?"


    I am making sure I got my calculations down when blood rains on my carefully set up sketch. I look up and see 10 ''silver fist'' bruisers there. I don''t even blink, I just wave a hand at them and they are suddenly 14 inches tall. A second wave of my hand and they are 3inches tall. After that I ignore the lot of them.


    Margo the Apothecary comes over and stares at them, as do about half the neighborhood they had been bullying and well the screams of tiny men as those they tormented took to trying to stomp them filled the air.


    I clean out the mess they made of a minion and get back to work. I also am not bothered by anyone else for the whole time I am there. I do ask about that rude man to Margo, "So who was the fellow who first interrupted ?"


    "Rupert Feg, he always wanted to take over a good portion of my place so he could expand his house in to it. I guess he is the ones who sent over those thugs."


    Feg, now looking afraid and angry stares at me. I zap him for good measure, but only once, so he is just 1ft tall. "Small man in mind and now body. Now his house should be plenty big enough for him."A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    She smirks but tries (and fails) to looked shocked.


    Just after nightfall I set off a series of spells, combination of shaping and conjuration spells. In mere minutes the house is built. It''s empty of course as I did not put in any furnishings. So I have the minions move in her furniture and remaining belongings, then looking the place over I give her a bed (queen sized with curtains) and some furniture for the bedroom.


    "There you go. Rent is a copper a month, for you and only because I am nice." She nods, "I think I can afford that price. Thank you." I nod. "Yours is probably the easiest of the towers I have to fix to tell the truth. They gave me all 3, including the tower of moldering stench which I plan on removing and before you complain about it cause some molds are useful, the down side of the place as a public health hazard outweighs the convenience of the molds. Many of which have been removed by a passing mage."


    She narrows her eyes, "You."


    I nod, "Me yes, before they gave me title to the place really. The smell was too much for me. I had to do it. I have a very sensitive sense of smell."


    She nods, "I understand. Summer time people around it tend to get sick allot. I suspect it''s from a combination of factors."


    I nod in agreement, "Yes. Well it''s been interesting, feel free to rearrange the placement of things and if you need anything else, ask, I may know where to get it. or not " I add as I see a small group of Thralls in armor and Abigale on a horse headed our way, "Ah council representatives. iyiyiyi"


    Margo turns and sighs to, "Great Aunt Abigale, thinks I don''t know who she is and I let her." she quietly informs me.


    Abigale is staring at the new building, mouth open, "what happened here ?"


    Margo states, "It''s been a long strange day. First some gang shows up, kicks me out and then tears down my tower. Then they harass me about some supposed treasure, like if I had a treasure I would be living in a falling down tower. Then this mage shows up, informs me the council gave her control of the towers."


    Abigale nods and looks at me I shrug, "Well the tower was gone, so I built a new structure in its place. Used a lot of the same stones that were part of the original tower to. Added some stuff via magic. Oh and most of that gang are dead or in hiding."


    Gus crows, "She shrank them down till they are the size of rats, small ones at that."


    She slowly nods. "I see. And they um, thugs ?" she nods to the glass eyed group.


    "Mind Dominated actually, little spell should wear off in a few more hours. Or not. Not sure, these guys have very weak wills." I state while looking at them.


    "I was not thinking you would change the tower so dramatically." she says staring at it.


    I shrug, "The base and door area is all that was left of the old tower when I got here, so I kept it when rebuilding the place. The walled area is so she can have a garden for ingredients and such to."


    Margo nods, "The window boxes I had before were ok, but this will give me a chance to have a proper herb garden. And you did sign over the tower and lands connected to it to her right ?"


    Abigale nods, "Yes we did. Just, changing it so much."


    I sigh, "Change is inevitable and good for continued growth. Also this place has style and charm to it. Much better than a simple guard tower. Look at it from a Toreador''s perspective."


    Abigale closes her eyes for a long bit then looks it over again. "Needs some tree''s around the wall."


    I nod, "I can do that. Fruit, nut or what kinds would you like ?"


    Margo thinks about it, "Apple, Green apples. I love them in pies and such but they are hard to get locally. They used to grow locally but some people stripped them of the fruit then cut them down for their wood. Idiots."


    I nod, "Know the type." I head inside then out the back door and in to the bare earth garden. I look it over and shake my head, "Needs some work before anything can be planted here. Know any druids ?"


    She shakes her head, "No. Just the temple of the brothers."


    I nod, "They are doomed, Dreth has a temple underneath theirs and has been having human sacrifices done down there. I got the land grants as I freed over 100 mages from his insane grip. Trying to take over all magic using childrens rhymes and runes none of them understand the meaning of. Pure insane stupidity."


    Margo looks confused, "Childrens rhymes ?"


    I nod, "The Hammer and Anvil song and dance to be precise. Was a tune created long ago that was made by smiths to teach children about smithing and make it fun. I know the song but I can''t translate it in a way that keeps the beat in the correct tempo. In its own language it makes sense, in any other it does not."


    Margo digs out a book and shows me the runes, "These ? I had another book of old runes but it was stolen some time ago. This was the original copy however."


    I read it over and grin, "A collection of childrens songs by Riven Stoneforge. He was a wonderful musician I helped him write a marching song based on an old human one. The human one went ''Oh We Oh, OH We OH.'' over and over in a certain way. He added in a stomping march and a drum to it that made it easier to keep the beat of it and then they added words to the oh we on parts to ease the feet and strengthen the soul."


    Thrall soldier, "That song is still used today actually. Helps with getting the men in the proper mood for battle and that stanza is easy to remember and add on to."


    I smile and nod, "Why it was so popular. That and the ''I don''t know but I been Told'' ones." the soldiers all nod and grin.


    Margo looks confused, "So these are not magical runes ?"


    I shake my head, "Nope, those are Dethic runes. The Dethic language was mostly used by stone masons and smiths in the middle ages of bronze and iron."


    She sits down, "For years I have been telling people these were magical runes. I feel so stupid now."


    I shrug, "Not that uncommon a mistake. Many people think old runes and letters are magical because they are old. Or they get a partial translation and think ''oh this must be magic''. Like that line about strengthening the Soul. It''s not the Actual soul, but then mental one. The one that helps people overcome their own limitations. More of poetic license than anything else really."


    "I think those poor mages all died because of my mistranslations. That was the book that was taken you see. It had some of my translations in it." Margo slumps.


    I pat her back, "No one is perfect. Some of us are less perfect than others. I am certainly not perfect. If you ever became Perfect you would have to leave this world as the world does not let perfect beings live here." I consider, "Does that make any sense ?"


    She grins, "Yes and no, but that is alright. I can''t dwell on the fact of things outside of my control."


    I nod, "Well you can, but it does little good. Never stopped anyone, myself included, though." I end with a grin.


    Abigale looks close to a melt-down over the once tower. I think it''s slow slide in to rubble as well as the others has something to do with the modern vampire mind set. Me I would rather preserve or improve upon something than let a perfectly good place fall to ruin. I turn to Abigale, "No I can''t put it back the way it was before. What is done is done. Besides this is a much better home for Margo than a falling down tower."


    She slumps in defeat and nods, "I just don''t take sudden changes well is all." she sighs. I nod, "Want sudden change, hang around War priest. They make sudden and violent changes to the land scape all the time. Used to date a Paladin of War many years ago. Lovely person, but a wee too happy to leap in to Any fight that happened by."


    I sigh and focus on the now. "I will look through my supplies and see if I have any tree''s for you later. I have other things to do yet. Like making sure the rest of those who would annoy me end up small enough to fit in a gnomes pocket."


    With that I ''summon'' my new mindless minions and head out with my guides to the tower of terminal stink.


    Word (and Lots of rumors) is ahead of me. Everything from the truth to my having an army of now undead thugs at my beck and call. In any event, no one challenges us on our trek to the 3rd and most Disgusting tower in the poorest part of town.


    A slum would be a few steps Up from this place. Lepers are common as are other diseases, the people here are so poor even the rats don''t bother them, though I note several rats on sticks and in pots around here. Lots of pickpockets, but they are so bad at it it''s pathetic. Not that any of them even try with me. The glass eyed mob around me is good for that at least.


    In the early evening light it looks like a right proper tower. With a conical roof and arrow slits all along its 4 story height and 60ft circumference. There is one door going in, up a flight of wide stone stairs and before a narrow, easily defendable location. It looks like it used to have a portcullis to, but that is long gone to rust and decay. The door however looks as solid as ever.


    There are windows right at street level. From them comes the smell of rot and decay. I suspect those were once holding cells or the like. I also suspect that the original decay was of prisoners who died down there a long time ago.


    "So this place was what before it became home to the sewer it is now?" I ask Abigale who followed us.


    "Offices of the head of the guard, holding cells for new or leaving inmates, armory and watch tower. Sewer is, well if you work your way around you can see where someone built a series of ditches and basically just poor filth and refuse in to some of those windows as no one has been able to breach the doors. Mage locked is suspected as they are not affected by the passing of time."


    I do as she says and find 3 such ditches. One of which pours a steady stream of filth and alchemical smelling run off from ''gnome town'', a neighborhood a little ways west of the tower. I am informed by one of the thralls that every time someone blocks off these canals of filth, a group of gnomes shows up, and removes the ''clog'' and threatens who ever put the clog in place.


    I nod, think on it. Then learn from Abigale the area around the tower that is ''mine''. IE I can make legal renovations to. Turns out to be a good sized area really as the tower once sat in the middle of a courtyard. Many of the paving stones that made up that yard are still in place and easily found. (Also turns out a couple of the thralls were guards here back in the day and know about where the line was, which is very helpful.) I use the minions to ''map'' the boundary and push away the poor and curious.


    Once I have that, I take out some chalk and start drawing a circle. Making notes on where to put in ''gates'' for connecting roads and such. I also note several suspicious looking gnomes in the crowd, one of the bolder ones comes right up to me, "What are you doing here woman ?" he ask in a belligerent tone."


    "According to the city council, I am the new owners of three towers, this one included. As it is now my responsibility I feel the need to clean it up so I am setting up a rather complex spell to do just that. Get in my way and you will end up tall enough to ride a mouse with ease." I end with an evil grin and red lights visible in the back of my eyes. He does not look all that impressed.


    "Block our sewers and you will get dead. Understand me." He states. I look at him even as one of my minions comes up and bashes his brains out then throws his corpse right in to the middle of a group of armed gnomes. I look at them, "I am a War Mage, you are children with sticks, go away or I will lower the gnome population allot." I state to the little punks.


    One raises a weapon, "KILL THE WITCH!" I sigh, gesture and release a held spell. The burning bodies of the flash fried gnomes sends all the rest of the crowd fleeing. Leaving only me, my mind dominated minions and the thralls behind. Abigale gulps and hides behind her larger thralls.


    I look about, "Well that gives me a little breathing room, but that kind of stupidity will be back." The thralls all nod. Soldiers every one of them I think.


    I send them outside my ''barrier'' area and then return to setting up my spells. A few rocks, probably thrown by slings bounce off my defenses but I ignore them as I work, other than to toss one with a burning fuse back to its source. The resulting explosions and screams tell me they have crude explosives.


    The first spell I set off is a force wall. Clear and nigh invulnerable. After that I can work in relative peace. Once I got all the calculations done I set about ''casting'' my stone spells and end up with a 20ft high 4ft thick wall going all the way around except for 2 places. In those spots I put in my 10ft square iron doors. Though at the ''main entrance'' I put in two side by side so I could have a ''wagon door'' so to speak. The walls also completely block off those nasty sewers.


    Then I set about neutralizing the toxins and acids and such in the alchemical spills. One of which I accidently set on fire. Did not mean to really. Was just an accident. One of my chemicals reacted badly with whatever was in the stuff and FOOM line of fire running right back toward Gnome town and whichever group was trying to use the tower as a waste disposal system. The multicolored explosions a few minutes later were spectacular to watch. I even let the mind dom''s free enough to enjoy the show.


    One looks up at me on my wall, "They are not going to be happy with you, you know."


    I grin at him, "Given they have been trying to kill me for the last few hours, I could care less." he nods.


    "Legend says there is a monster locked up in that tower." he tells me. I consider "wonder if it is anyone I know." is my only reaction. "I used to have several monstrous friends in the old days." I hung out with some really questionable people back in the day. Heck I am doing it now if I think about it.


    Getting past the door is easy. I use one of my portable pits. Instant 10ft cube of air. The blast of cold foul air and then the giant corpse that falls out shows they were right. Several hundred years ago there had been a monster in there. Now it''s a badly mummified and very dead giant. Looks like he had been propped against the door before I removed the door, and it''s legs.


    I have the minions hall the thing the rest of the way out.


    From the looks of the front room a spell was in effect. Did not stop the passing of time but it kept out most of the decay but a smell tells me going in there with a torch or any open flame would be very bad. As in BOOM time if you do.


    Good thing I use magical lights and don''t need to breath.


    I check the time and am mildly surprised it is so late, or early really. I estimate around 3 hours after midnight. I don''t like to admit it. But like other vampires I have a really hard time sleeping at night. But come sunrise I get tired. I can stay up, just not as awake. I lean back and crack my spine and neck. As I am contemplating the tower there is an explosion by the wall, near where a sewer once came in. Sighing I go check and sure enough there is a new 2ft hole in my wall.


    I look at the gnomes who did it, "Stop that! This is now Private Property and not your personal sewer."


    Old gnome, "Once your dead, it will be ours again."


    I sigh then pull out the staff and just start blasting them. I really don''t care anymore. The little punks have pissed me off. I am impressed that several of them have spells to keep my magic at bay.


    I switch tactics. I pull grenades out of the bracelet. They are not magic and as such their defense spells against magic don''t work. They blow up good. Especially when one lands in their wagon full of explosives. There is one whole section of this slum that is now several feet deeper than the rest. Blew up a good chunk of their ''sewer'' to.


    Dawn comes to a part of the town on fire and a standoff between me and the gnomes. I made the walls Thicker by about 8ft around the sewers and added outward curving walls to keep them from climbing over them. The walls are now some 30ft tall to with a 10ft walkway and inner lower wall along the inside with 2 ramps leading to the walk way.


    I set the tent up at one place and go in to sleep. Abigale joins me as her thralls set up patrols and force the partially free thugs in to service.


    She says to me as she climbs in to one of the curtained beds, "You could have tried negotiations you know."


    I humph, "I am doing good not letting my beast off its leash right now. Threatening me, little punks."


    "Dear, he thought you mortal and human. I believe he thought you would live a relatively short time as they see things." she states around a yawn.


    I sigh, "Maybe, maybe not. Either way they were planning to blow up my walls. Not going to work now. That last spell I cast on the outer walls keeps fire from burning with in 5ft of it all the way around."


    She snorts and then is gone. I shortly follow.

 VD Chapter 9 (Seventeen): Gnomes of War or Peace of the Dead

    I am woke around noon by a thrall. He is wearing some interesting armor I note. It covers all the best places to bite someone. "You better have a good reason to wake me or you''re going to need Much better armor."


    "Sorry mam, there is a group of gnome women here to see you. They seem interested in opening peace talks."


    I sigh and get up, "Noon, not my favorite time of the day to be up and about." I sigh, he looks surprised that I knew the time while inside the relative darkness of the tent. I look at him, "It''s a vampire thing, we are acutely aware of where the sun is most of the time.""


    He grins and nods, "Well not all are, but if you say so lady."


    I shrug, "Well my line is at any rate."


    I put on a hat and follow him to the main gate. I step partially out, yawning, "Hello ?"


    There are 5 very old, very determined looking gnome women without.


    The leader nods at the guard, "How many people you got working for you ?" she ask.


    I shrug, "They aren''t mine. They work for the Council."


    They pale, a younger one (relatively speaking) ask, "What are they doing here ?"


    "They are the body guard of one of the Council who is in here with me. The council gave me the towers in gratitude for rescuing over a hundred people from an evil temple. Many of those worked for them apparently."


    First one, "It was our understanding Gregory had that job."


    I shrug, "He is dead. He pissed me off and I removed his head."


    Thrall guard nods, "I was there, it was one of the shortest fights I have ever seen. He attacked her and she just side stepped him and slipped a garrote around his neck and pulled it so tight his head came off."


    I grin wolfishly, "Idiot was warned, did not listen, now he is dead. So you all are here to make funeral arrangements for the men ?"


    Middle one, "Um, no miss. Hope not to lose any more of our idiot children actually. You have some very impressive magics."


    "Thank you, but most of the destruction was non magical. I make some very nice explosives to, I am trained in Alchemy and Chemistry as well as magic. The um, first explosion was an accident. Chemical I was using to neutralize these stuff in those sewer lines did not play nicely with other stuff in there. Never seen blue flames like that before to tell the truth. Was pretty right up till that building blew up."


    Gruff woman, "Alkezier, idiot kept trying new stuff. Medicines he calls them. Most of them make you sicker than before. Or dead, and instead of following proper rules for getting rid of such, he just poured them in to the sewer. We are well rid of his laboratory in our opinion."


    "Going to need a new place to use as a sewer. I got the front door open and am letting it air out now. Was a very dead giant against the inside. It''s body was keeping the door from opening. Otherwise someone cast a freezing spell inside there at some point. Constant cold air rolls out of the place. And gods only know what all that alchemical run off has done to the water table around here not to mention anything that was living in the tower and don''t think it was empty. I can tell from the smell that the place is home to Something. Most likely bugs."


    I can tell from their faces that none of them ever gave a thought to anything living with in the tower. Or under it. Or the ramifications of what all their years of filth and poisons could be doing to anything living in there. I let them consider that as I return to my tent. I heard what they wanted, but what I want is more sleep.


    It''s about an hour before dusk when I roll out of bed. There is no sounds of fighting outside, so I take that as a good thing. I get dressed and wander out.


    The men look a bit put out, "What''s wrong ?" I ask around a yawn.


    Young looking thrall, "Someone sneaked in and stole all our food mam."


    I nod and then magic up a long table and benches then call forth the Thanksgiving feast from the bracelet. The bread items that came with it this time are cinnamon rolls. As the men sit down to enjoy my impromptu feast I surprise them and snag a roll and slowly eat the sticky sweetness. I grin at them, "Yeah I know I am not normal, but these are my favorite treat and I don''t get them very often. Cinnamon Rolls, bread with cinnamon sugar cooked inside and a sugar syrup glazing the outside. mmm" I sigh, lick my fingers and eat my roll. Most of this sort don''t much care for the sweetness of the treat, which I learn when there are 4 such rolls left out of the 12 there were to start. (20 men) More for me. I got lots of praise for the food though. "No problem, glad you all liked it."


    I wander around and look over the fortifications. Many of which I made on the fly, and while doing so I found an error in my design. I made a long ramp on the Outside of the wall, which is how the food thief got in. I am standing on the inside of the battlement when one such drops in facing away from me. What I see is an underfed human boy.


    "Hello" I say, he freezes and slowly turns and looks up at me, "Care for a cinnamon roll ?" I ask, holding out the partially empty tin to him, "They are really good."


    He gulps, takes one and tentively nibbles a little of it, "you gonna kill me ?"


    "You''re not a gnome, so probably not. What you are is hungry from what I can tell. By the way, whichever of you scamps that stole the guards food probably should not go around them. They are mightily miffed about that."


    He shrugs, "We could smell the meat, so we know they missed some food." he states as he carefully eats the sticky mess of a treat.


    "Yes, well that was from my supply. Cooked up somewhere else and then I just teleported it here." he looks blank.


    "Teleport is moving objects or people from one location, one place, to another without having to walk it there. Much faster but you need to know where you''re going to or getting stuff from for it to work." he slowly nods. I add, "I am a mage, so I do magic. Which is how I got all the walls. The problem with making walls while fighting is sometimes you make mistakes. That ramp you climbed up, it was supposed to be on the inside, not your side." I explain. He nods, "We thought it was something like that, but till you did something about it, we used it to get in and get stuff we can use, like food and stuff."


    I sigh, "Your just a bunch of thieves aren''t you ?"


    He shrugs and takes another roll.


    I grin, "Me to really, I am just better at it than you lot." I let him have the tin, "You can keep the tin to. It''s cheaply made but I suppose it can be used again." I then hop up on the wall and look at the strut. I sigh and call forth my dwindling supply of shaping magics to alter it so they can''t climb it anymore, reshaping it but not removing it. I make an Arch out of it then make a curved sort of under ceiling to act as a kind of rain shield. I am planning ahead here cause I know these people will slowly move in and against the walls, turning it in to part of their shelters.


    Actually as I look over the area the one thing that strikes me is most of the homes here are cheap wood or old tents or a mix there of. I know of some cheap but nice house designs that may help these people live a little better lives. But I am not sure how they would take to such charity.


    Some poor will take anything they can get, others have a sort of pride, they will steal everything you own, but won''t accept handouts. Weird.


    "Tell me boy, how do you think the people here would react if I were to put some more permanent type buildings around this area ?"


    He shrugs, climbing back on to the wall and seeing what I had done, "Don''t like those much. Hard to escape through walls when the bad people come and take anyone healthy enough to work in their slave camps."


    I nod, "May have to do something about that to." I mutter, "I was thinking of large buildings so you would have better protection from rain and such. But it''s just a thought at this point."


    He shrugs, "You''re not going to live long enough. The gnomes will make sure of that."


    I grin, "I got allies boy, mages and worse. Besides the gnomes already sent a group seeking to make peace with me."


    That bit surprised him, "Really. Rory, he is one of the head gnomes, he said they was going to collect your head and nail it to the wall over the doors of their sewer."


    I grin, "Little secret for you boy. I am Immortal. I can''t die, believe me many have tried. I just come back later, more powerful and very very dangerous. I killed Gregory two days ago, wiped out dozens of evil priest the day before that, and killed a vampire and it''s minions the day before that. Not counting the number of gnomes and such I killed yesterday."


    He considers that all and nods, "You are tough, I agree, but Rory will fix you."


    I grin at him, "Like this Rory I take it ?"


    Boy shrugs, "He is Red Rory greatest and sneakiest of the Gnome warriors. Hundreds of battles and never lost one."


    I nod, "Well if I meet him in battle I will make sure to add him to my collection." I nod to the thugs walking around below.


    He looks at them, not impressed in the least. Smiling I take over the child''s mind without any trouble from him and turn him in to my spy. I get him to tell me everything he knows before ''letting'' him steal some cooked chicken and a bag of raw potatoes. I also let him escape out of the side door with a tale to tell. He does not recall talking to me at all. He recalls slipping past me at the wall before I reshaped the ramp and sneaking around the place, watching all the guards and getting inside the cook tent to get the food and get out without getting caught. He recalls climbing up the wall and seeing the ramp is gone and having to find a way out without getting caught and he recalls an army of monsters crawling out of the tower and forming ranks with a ''witch'' commanding the horrors.


    These people only know of two kinds of magic users, witches and priest. (well charlatans to), but they don''t believe in most other types of mages. They believe great mages existed once, in the Olden Times but not anymore. Me they think is a powerful witch I learn from him. Of the monsters, they have stories of the tower holding untold horrors and dangerous monsters and only the gnomes potions keeping the monsters in check. Sounds to me like the gnomes are spinning tales to keep the locals from messing with their sewer lines.


    I think the boy will prove very useful to me in the long run. Even after this mess with the Gnomes and their factions. I have no doubt that those women only represent one group in their society but they are smart enough to know I can''t tell one group from the rest so I am just as likely to blow the lot of them up unless they can find a reason for me not to remove them from this world.


    I study my spells as I wait for Abigale to wake up and tell her all that happened during the day as I know it, including the theft of the food and the catching of one of the thieves and how I turned him to my side without him even knowing it. I then tell her as the tower has aired out since I ''opened'' it last night that I am going to do a bit of exploring and find out what, if any, dangers still exist within.


    She nods, warns me she and her boys may not be here when I come out. I understand, this is not her fight. I will try not to blow up the tower and the entire Gnome quarter if I can help it.


    What I have not told anyone is how impressed I am with myself. I found I can understand spells all the way to the 9th level and hold several more spells in my mind than I could before. This adds to the feeling that my last go round was much longer than previous incarnations and while I don''t consciously recall those events my subconscious has kept up with everything and I can now access things I could not before. Interesting that.


    I would probably be far more dangerous and arrogant if I Could recall everything I learned the last few times through. So maybe it''s good I can''t. Anyway¡­Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    The tower, the inside was warmer now. The ice on the walls mostly melted though a cool breeze still waifs from within. I move carefully, staff in hand and fully aware the place can be magically trapped. I cast a spell to detect traps but it is only good for mundane ones and it only works in a 10ft radius. So going slow is best in here as my normal speeds would likely see me dead before the spell could warn me of the danger. As an added step I am slightly out of phase in the shadow realm, this makes the world more black and white but improves my night vision 100% as there are no dark places in the Shadow world. Bright places though can be almost as hard to see in to though as shadows in the dark places normally. I understand this makes my eyes ''freaky beyond belief'' as they are solid black with little red dots of burning red at the center. Good for intimidating mortals and younger immortals alike.


    The front hall of the place is an open 2 story area maybe 15ft across with a balcony running around the 2cd floor. I can see various doors around that loop and only 1 stair leading up to it. It''s a normal size stair speaking of this place being more of an office type complex than a military one. Still despite the frozen air conditioning it''s age is showing around the edges. The stairs and most of the structure are stone, but supports are very old wood that likely has not been thawed in the last few centuries. I think I will stick to wall crawling to be on the safe side when I go upstairs. For now I explore the ground floor, using information I got from the guards who once served here. They were iffy on points as it has been a long time since they served here.


    The giant though they recalled. He was more a living threat to prisoners than anything. Hill Giant, pretty smart for one of their kind, but that is not saying allot really.


    Which explains why he was frozen alive inside the place after everyone else left. He was not smart enough to understand they were closed for business. My opinion as I don''t know the truth of the matter.


    The main floor had a lot of old rotten furnishings, ones that were not long empty at least. Looks like the last people to leave cleaned out whatever they could carry. Still I find a locked, heavy door with iron fastenings. One punch from me and it falls inward. Within is the old pay office and in a long forgotten corner I find a chest full of gold and silver coins and an old ledger listing out groups to pay for supplies, including interestingly enough a Gnomish Alchemy group who made the air conditioning spells to keep the place cool in the summer. Suddenly I think I know what those gnomes have been pouring in to this place for so long and why my chemicals caused the fire. I made some of the early versions of this stuff. It works really well if it is Contained, but if not then you got to keep adding more and more to keep the effect up. With the doors locked and windows sealed this place would become a frozen hole on the first few floors and a giant mold colony on the upper floors from the constant moisture in the air from the melting ice below.


    I find the way down and using my staff and my innate abilities go down. It is still icy down here and the stairs are treacherous. What I find below is actually terrifying. Frozen corpses, prisoners who were locked away and forgotten now all entombed in ice. And that is just the holding cells on the first floor of the underground area. I eventually find the inside of one of those ''sewer lines''. It''s actually a stone and ceramic pipe leading down below the floor. No telling how far down from here, but finding the stairs is not all that hard as white clouds billow out from them. Good thing I don''t need to breath as this stuff would kill any mortals who breathed it. Even so I have to cast a Warming spell on myself to keep from icing over.


    I make it down 2 more floors before I find I cannot go deeper do to the stairwell being flooded with blue and rainbow colored chemicals. I back up and then lay down a thick stone floor over those stairwells and add a ''heat barrier'' to them so these upper levels will warm up to more normal levels. Next I find those pipes and seal them at the top. Closing off the ''windows'' in the process.


    On my way out I collect that chest and ledger, I think some of this was revenge for not getting paid and it just became habit to go on. It''s time for it to stop.


    Some old part of me has me go back inside and bring out the dead. Being left inside that frozen hell, even I would not want such a fate forever.


    I levitate them all out and lay them in neat rows. I figure when they melt they will start to rot properly. But till then I can show the Gnomes what their ancestors ire did to those trapped inside.


    Unsurprisingly Abigale is gone. Surprisingly 4 of her guards stayed behind, 2 of them being the old souls who worked here all that time ago. They are all surprised at the dead I bring out and the number of them. 50 bodies all told that I found with news that the 3rd level down is now sealed as it is completely full of the gnomes freezing potions and filth.


    I learn that several had been guards or officials, most likely imprisoned down there after the prison fell to outsiders in a long ago war. I go on to learn, as I much suspected, that many of the people here are descendants of people who had either worked here or been prisoners here. They stayed as they had no place to go. The fact that it remained a ''villains stronghold'' for this long is more because of the vampires, who control the Council more than any mortal device. It does go a long way in explaining why the locals are so afraid of the Council.


    I also learn that Lady Patrick is a low ranking member of the council. She is respected for her wealth and personal army really but Grendle is the Head of the Council. He is an old vampire, who was young when the town first fell. Sure a couple others like Abigale are older than him but he is the one who formed the Council and controls many of the bosses. Or did till Jubilee''s rampage changed things so much. I am now a player in their games and giving me the towers was a ploy to control me. Grendle really underestimated my ability to cause chaos and destruction, which amuses these fellows to no end as none of them can stand the man.


    As we are talking one of my mind slaves comes over and informs me that the gnomish women are back. They have a prisoner for me to.


    Curious I head over and find they have a gnome with shocking red hair and armor, all trussed up and ready for snacking. Snacking ¡­ hm, I am getting hungry, not a good thing for prisoners. I invite them in, "Care to come see what all I found ?" I ask as I lead them toward the tower.


    "From what I have deduced from evidence I found within the tower some of your ancestors were employed by the keepers to cool the tower. But at the end, when they did not get their final payment, they decided to flood the interior with the cooling compound. The Blue Sludge as it''s called in my day. Well with the tower all sealed up it worked wonders. The insides were frozen pretty solidly." I have stopped in front of the bodies of all the frozen dead. The women and even the famed Red Rory look a bit sick. "I imagine no one knew that the people who held the keys to paying them were locked in the cells below. The cells they could not escape from and where they all froze to death. By the way, according to an immortal who was here at that time, this tower originally had 5 lower levels. It''s now full of the blue sludge and the other run off all the way to the top of the 3rd level stairs. I sealed that off and closed off the pipes that led to that lower levels where it normally went. So even if you opened the lines again all it would do is pool around the base of the tower creating a massive health hazard. Worse than the one you people were already making."


    Rory stutters, "no one, in all the stories, said the monsters were actually people. Only that they stole what was ours and our ancestors sealed them with in the tower to keep their evil in check."


    I look at him "From what I can see, the evil was in your ancestors hearts already. By the way, I found your ancestors pay, in the pay office, in a corner with the ledger mentioning the amounts and such along with a chest of coin meant to pay off contractors. I separated out the original amounts promised to them and they are in that leather pouch on the table behind us. I am keeping the rest to help in the restoration of this tower."


    One of the women collects the payment and even looks over the ledger. Quietly telling me who the others, still in the area, are. In case I decide to give them that money to.


    I nod then add, "Some of your people may ask for Interest. Tell them it went to pay for the burial of all the dead we found frozen with in the tower. Several of whom, you will note, are gnomes."


    They have noted it and all leave much quieter and with none of the fire they once had (mostly that is for Rory whom the ladies grabbed when they learned of his insane plot against me).


    Rory looks back once, "My vendetta against you is over but I still would have won."


    I grin, "I am both warrior and archmage as well as an Ancient Vampire. No you would not, I already knew of your plan Red Rory Garnet-seeker." As a thought with his spirit already broken, I make a point to put a bit of me inside him so I can make sure he keeps his word. I also quietly place a spell on them all so they can''t tell anyone about me being a vampire only a Mage of the Old powers (like in the stories).


    From the thugs I learn of a nearby grave yard and work out how to get all the bodies moved there and properly buried. From the old guard we learned a few names but most are long forgotten. With that taken care of I can see about getting this place properly renovated and put in to use as more than a disease making monster.


    As the bodies are being carted away it occurs to me to ask one of the elder guards, "I was wondering something. How is it a place like this can exist without constant attacks from the outside world ?"


    He grins at me, "You really don''t remember do you ? Ok. It''s like this. This town is part of a larger country, all run by criminal types. An Evil empire if you will. But this town is its own entity as most of the rest of the world thinks all the bosses here are vampires, liches and unique undead with the humans who are here working as a combination of slaves and food for the Undead overlords." I nod and listen. "Ok past that. We got maybe 10 miles of useable land to the east, north and south then it''s all swamp and marshes for about 80 to 100 miles. West you got 4 or 5 miles of land, mostly rock and thin top soil, so bad for farming but lots of tree''s with the river emptying out in a blind cove the pirates use to come and go from. They are the main source of anything new or fresh here except what the farmers grow. We have no monsters other than the undead, anymore and really things are normally pretty quiet around here. That is till you showed up. You seem to cause Changes. Like the last time which you don''t remember. From what I recall you came at the head of an army, across the swamp, had a couple of dragons with you to. Destroyed the prison, rescued a lot of royal and mage types and were badly injured with the warden of the place, who was a powerful, evil, and insane person to. You killed him but everyone thought he killed you to. Your lovers all took you away and put you in a secret tomb. From what accounts I heard your body built a web around it and for some reason that gave your loyal servants hope you would return. To the rest all this is just a legend. But I guess you did return, after you healed from nearly having your head bashed in. Though you were blond last time. Same face though."


    I nod, "Never figured that part out. The hair color change. Always seem to come back with different colored hair whenever I go in to torpor. I think Chaos is having what little way with me as it can. I know I have slowly gotten darker in spirit and mentality with each incarnation though. I used to be a really nice monster at one time. Actually did good deeds just cause I could. Now days. Nope mostly just evil, just smart enough to find a way to get along with as little strife as possible."


    The two guards nod and grin, "Yeah we understand that. Seen it happening with Miss Abigale to, not that she is as aware of it as you. Hard to age past all the mortal world and keep the human parts intact. Though in truth, neither of us was ever Nice people being Prison guards and all." I grin and nod.

 VD Chapter 10 (Eighteen) Peace Talks

    Two days later I have made me a few more Thugs on a Rope (Mind Doms) whom I got when I tried to find my way back to my original tower without guides. Carrying an old money chest around attracts the most interesting and stupid of people. I got a near army now and not sure what I am going to do with them to tell the truth.


    One thing I do learn is that a couple of my new slaves are someone else''s Thralls. One of which is still Fresh so to speak. From him I learn Grendle made a visit to him and that is when he was added to the collection. Grendle is trying to rebuild his power base it seems. Which makes me head over to the Docks and get Jon to introduce me to all the captains and owners. All of whom soon find themselves loyal to me now (Those who can''t be Thralled by blood get it from my powerful Mental and Emotional Domination powers.) Before leaving the Dock Area I am in control of it. I also make a point to take over the nearby businesses that service the docks for good measure. This actually turned out to be a good move as Grendle came by the next evening with the same plot in mind. Only to learn he had been out maneuvered. (I got my claws in to everyone who has anything to do with the docks and their business. From buying to selling goods and supplies to even the local slave traders. Some of who had been Gregory''s and were now desperate to make a deal with another immortal, even the one who ended their old, highly volatile boss. Though I did make a point of adding in some mind domination to their mix to keep any of them from seeking revenge or betraying me to the other vamps. From a vampires point of view Machiavelli was an amateur.


    With my new army of Minions (and apparently the heads of 5 of the 12 leading gangs and Merchants Associates) I meet with the Ladies Gnome Auxiliary, Red Rory and his group (warriors and protectors of Gnomish interest), Master Graggle head of the Alchemist League (and thrall to Grendle I learned from his memories) [I make a point to Dominate the heads of the factions within his League that Grendle or another vampire is not already in control of. That gets me 5 more powerful thralls.], and James Horton Rubyweaver historian of the Gnomes and the one behind the push to keep the tower a ''sewer''. He also does not care that payment was finally made and it turns out he knew about the bodies in the cages and states they deserved what they got. It took all my will power not to End him right then and there. I don''t know what he is, but I do know that he is immune to my mind control powers and my telepathy to. I tried all of them on him and he just smirked at me. I was sorely tempted to take him to the tower and drop him in the blue goo then seal it closed again. Instead I looked at Master Graggle and asked him, "Has he been sniffing Blue Sludge fumes or something similar ?"


    He glares at me, "It''s no longer called Blue Sludge, it''s Coolant and no. But he is older than my grandsire. He is some kind of immortal we think and very pushy."


    Assistant to Graggle, "Why do you keep calling it Blue Sludge anyway ?"


    I shrug, "That is what we called it when it was not packaged properly. See inside a sealed container it keeps it''s cold up to 5 times longer than in liquid form. I was there when they made it originally. My father made the very first type, called it Blue Ice back then." I sigh, "That was before the gods ''recruited me'' and I ended up immortal and always being sent to places to clean up their messes. This town is one huge mess according to them. Like even I have That kind of power ¡­ Sorry, it peeves me that I am still doing their work almost 2000 years later." I been adding up dates and working out how old I am from stuff I learn from the thralls and other sources. I guestimate my age around 1700 or so years. I am one old lady who never gets my promised reward it seems. Just manipulated in to doing work for assorted gods. Well this time I am dragging my feet. I know at least in part why they want me here and I did part of it. Now though I am making a place for myself and figure as long as I put off clearing out Dreth''s place then I can avoid Torpor again and loosing most of my memories again. I am only learning about my past from people who were there for parts of it. So much I don''t recall but they know I had at least 2 childer and several lovers. None of whom I can even remember having. I just hope those childer are alive and well and doing well for themselves.


    The fearful blank kind of stares I am getting from everyone but the Historian, who looks miffed at not being the oldest person in the room anymore, kind of slows these peace talks for a bit. Does make it easier for me to take over the minds of those I want / need under my power though. With that bit done and the Historian voted down (and held down when he tried to leave early. They know his tricks at manipulation and keep him from doing any for now.) I offer to turn him to stone if that would help, but they don''t think it would work as he has proven immune to magic in the past, "Oh I did not mean via spell, I was thinking encasing him in Concrete." That actually got a few smiles from the rest of the group and a terrified look from the historian. Immortality inside of stone is No fun.


    The end result is the tower now being private property as given by the Council means that I have a legitimate claim to it and by giving them the money''s the original owners promised the vendetta they had been maintaining was voided.


    When they learned where the money was and how easy it was to get though. They had a hard time not trying to lynch the Historian. Turns out he had the key to the tower all along.


    He smugly tells me, "Well when that door closes again you won''t be able to open it."


    I look blankly at him, "Door, what door ?"


    "The one you magicked open to get in to the tower of course." he snidely replies.


    "I disintegrated it and several feet to either side. I am an Archmage after all." he actually pales. Even if the ''door'' reappeared it was only 4ft wide, and I took out a 10ft wide space. So there would be 3ft space open to either side of it, causing it to either fall over or making it pointless in any event. He is very put out that I worked around his trick for trapping people inside the place.


    "I also sealed off the pipes leading from the sewer lines to the bottom and sealed off the tops of the stairs leading down to the 3rd floor underground as it was full of sludge and other nasty chemicals. Nothing is coming through the combinations of walls of force and stone I used to keep that area closed off. Once the wind spells finish airing the place out I can begin refurbishing the place and making it useable again. I think I will use it as a way to help the poor around here get healthier and better lives all around."


    He does not like that either. Though the other gnomes are all for it, it turns out. They would rather have helpful more industrious neighbors than the poor that surround them now.


    About an hour after the end of that meeting I get a summons from Grendle to come to the Council Hall. I have no idea where it is and the messenger just smirks and leaves. So of course I don''t go. This brings another messenger, just as smug as the 1st to repeat the summons. He won''t tell me how to get there either. Saying if I don''t know I better find out fast if I know what''s good for me. Then he leaves to. Had they not both been thralls and prepped against others mind control it would have been easy to learn but they were so I don''t.


    3 hours later an armed escort arrives and tries to take me by force. The last one, mostly unbroken I have penned to a wall, "So why the attack ?"


    "We were sent to bring you to the Council Hall by force if necessary."


    "Necessary means after being told you can attack, not beforehand." I point out.


    "The messengers said you were stubborn and would not obey the summons." he grunts.


    "The messengers seemed to think it funny that I don''t know where this place IS and would not tell me how to get there. Ergo I have not been able to get there as none of the locals know where it is Either." I point out before making his comrade''s get up and lead me to this hidden location.


    As we enter a hidden passage under the city proper (via what looks like an old sewer grate no less) I note a side area with an even larger content of guards being formed up. The first one in my group leans against the wall, "She is with us. Those two idiots thought it was funny not to tell her how to even Get here. That is why she never showed up."Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Big guard, reddish armor, "What happened to you ? I thought this new vamp was a fledgling ?"


    I lean around the corner, "Hello, I am a Methuselah, not new at this at all. Unless your messengers got the wrong vamp or are just terminally stupid."


    Big guy, "I am leaning toward Stupid Mam. You¡¯re the one Abigale''s people said is the new owner of the Towers right ?"


    I smile and nod, "Yep. Right big mess of problems they are proving to be to." several of the guards all nod in response to that.


    The damaged guards limp me to the council chambers where they tell Grendle what occurred and how the messengers are up to their tricks again.


    Grendle and 6 other vamps (3 of which I recognize) are all in attendance.


    The others all listen and a few look annoyed or just bored with things. Which is normal behavior in any court I have ever been in.


    Grendle ask, "What happened to your group ?"


    The guard nods at me, "She did sir. She is the one the messengers sent us after, told us to attack first then bring in her unconscious body. That proved a bit on the impossible side sir."


    I grin, "I was feeling generous, so I did not kill any of them, just taught them the error of their ways."


    Grendle nods then to the guard, "This is not the person we wished brought here tonight. There is another dark skinned woman with dark brown or black hair. Conflicting reports on that. Came in via ship and was last seen in the dock tavern area. That is where they should have found the one we wished to speak to."


    I grin, "I was in that area this evening actually. I guess the one you were looking for are better at hiding and so they went to me."


    Grendle humphs, "You don''t hide. You move through like a bull. You are easy to keep track of."


    I nod, "Oh I can be quiet and unseen when I want to be. Just don''t see a point to it when not hunting."


    Little girl looking one, "idiot." she says to Abigale, who suddenly finds a reason to move over and talk with Lady Patrick. The other unknown but pointy eared vampire also moves away from the girl. She notes this and looks confused. Grendle does not even turn around to admonish her, "She can hear you Clara, whispering does not help around one like her."


    Clara suddenly comprehends why she is now alone. If I take offense it''s best not to be in the line of fire.


    I just grin, "I am not an idiot child, just too old and powerful to care overly much. Besides I have been putting myself out there as a Mage. The more powerful the mage the more Bull in a Glass shop they act like."


    The pointy eared one (can''t decide if it''s a clan thing or he is a half elf) snickers, "True. Mages are very good at the arrogant ways and disguising your powers as Magic is a good trick."


    I nod, "I can work a form of magic as well. It''s my Art you see. I am a Toreador." A couple suddenly look interested. The scared one now looks surprised at my having beaten the guards. I turn to him, "Why so surprised ?"


    "Torries are not known for their combat skills." he states simply.


    I grin, "I was not always a mage. I was trained in combat by my father who was a Weapons Master when I was young. I took up magic later, then became a thrall to a lovely woman who many centuries later embraced me when I took a poisoned arrow in the back for her. Though she was nice and asked me first if I was willing to go through the change."


    A very sexy voice snerks behind me, "You change that story ever so slightly every time you tell it."


    Turning I see these 3 dark skinned, raven haired beauties (one in chains and harem outfit) and behind them a man flanked by two wolves and a raven or other large bird on his shoulders, hard to tell as it has a hood over its head.


    The 3 vamps are watching me carefully while the thrall in chains looks absolutely thrilled I am alive.


    It was the warrior woman who spoke.


    Grendle looks mildly interested, "I take it you know each other then ?"


    The woman shrugs, "Maybe. There was a lot of damage to her head the last time we saw her. She was slipping in to torpor even as we placed her in a cave deep under this town. She always preferred caves over tombs. Something about them being less permanent reminders of what we are."


    I look at them. They are all very pretty, but I have no idea who they are. Except, except I can Feel them along the blood ties of my clan. I Know them but I don''t. It''s very confusing and giving me a powerful headache.


    Grendle looks at me, "So do you know them ?"


    I focus, "No and yes. I can feel them inside me. By the blood. Of my line I think. But I can''t remember. It actually Hurts trying to remember."


    The middle one nods, "We were afraid of that. " she looks at Grendle, "We are some of her childer actually. We were here when she received a grievous injury to the head. Actually lost some of her brain but did not die. Her body went in to Torpor using spells she set up previously in case of a great injury. Going to war such a precaution was wise."


    Grendle looks at the man, "You her child to ?"


    He grins, "No. I am a Gangrel actually. But I am an ally of hers from back in the day. When we heard she was up and about we came with undo haste to see her. These two have been using old blood spells to track her. That is what she is speaking of. She tends to work magic in to her chosen children, connecting them in special ways. I have seen her work these magics and yet they are beyond me in how they work."


    I am looking at the women when the middle one tilts her head in a certain way, looking sideways at the Council with the ''Eye of Ra'' tat very visible when a flash of light and pain in my head opens an old memory and I blurt out "Techie Alma-Tep!"


    The girl slowly smiles, "You have never explained why you call me Techie." she states happily.


    "Techie was the name of a character in a story. He had this strange ability to attract interesting people who both wanted to kill him and yet keep him as a sex slave."


    She laughs, "Oh ok, that does explain Quite a bit."


    The warrior nods, "Oh yeah, the wrong sort of person is always deciding she is Perfect for them. Now days she eats most of them, but back in her mortal days things got interesting around her."


    Slave girl, "Well One of those times worked out or she would not be here today."


    I look at her, "Food ?"


    Warrior woman shakes her head, "Used to be one of your favorite toys actually. Stubbornly won''t let anyone turn her either. She was so certain you would remember her. I am Isabella Child of Robina of the Shadows, my blood sister is Alma-Tep and the thrall is Allana the ever willing." Allana nods. I look for a moment like I am recalling something but it slips away, "Just for a moment, but it''s gone now." I sigh, "I hate not remembering stuff. Oddly I have skills I don''t recall gaining and can still work some magic but I don''t recall how much I knew before."


    Clara hopefully ask, "So are you here to take her away ?"


    Alma-Tep looks at the girl, "She is our Sire, so she is in charge of us. So unless she wants to leave, no."


    Grendle sighs, "Oh well. Looks like you are now a Primogen Robina, as your clan came looking for you. I just hope they are more sane than you are."


    Isabella smiles, "Oh we are not the clan. We are just two stubborn childer who came when we felt her wake. The majority of the clan is spread all over the world. We are like our Torrie cousins, very social and very prolific."


    Grendle looks confused, "I thought you were Torrie."


    I shrug, "I don''t know. I don''t Remember much. Shadows of the Torries was a name I recalled."


    The other two nod, "She was made by a combination of the First Toreador and the Blessings of 4 Gods. Beauty, Luck, War, and Chaos. Dame Fortune is the one who has the most hold over our lives while War and Chaos seem to be in the wings, waiting. Beauty, well we all tend toward that at least physically."


    I grin, "I got good taste it seems in that department."


    Abigale grins and nods while Gebralter just shakes his head.


    Grendle looks at Isabella and Alma-Tep, "I have but 1 request of your two. Release your hold over those in the Dock region of my city."


    They look properly blank, "I am sorry, we don''t know what you are talking about. We have only arrived yesterday and are still learning the lay of the land. All we have is a single ship."


    Now he looks concerned, "If you''re not the ones who have taken over that area ¡­"


    I raise my hand, "That would be Me. I got the docks, the merchants, the stevedores'', the Owners and The Captains all under my power as well as several of the larger gangs and Gnome leaders. Except the Master Alchemist whom is yours and that infernal immortal Historian of theirs." I grin very wickedly, "I may not recall much of my past but I do know how this game is played. I plan on sticking around a while, so I am making sure I have a power base to stand on while I do it."


    The scarred one and the pointed eared one are both grinning at Grendle, "You gave her the Towers to bind her here and she went and took over the sudden vacuum that tramp of a vamp made before she was destroyed. You also set up the rule that the one with the greatest controlling interest over the city is the prince."


    Grendle looks miffed.


    Abigale explains it to me, "Works this way. All the rest of us have small areas of interest with Lady Patrick holding a close second place to Prince in wealth and man power alone. I run the gambling and Entertainment areas while Gebralter holds power over our military. IE the guards we use for our own protection. Michael, the fellow with the ears, he runs the farms and woodlands areas keeping the forest from being clear cut and animals from being hunted to extinction. And Dartmouth runs most of the slavers, and the minor merchants while Grendle kept control of the city leaders, gang leaders and such. Your just taking over the Dock area and all its shops and support areas just put you on equal footing as Him in the way we have things set up. So his making you a Primogen."


    I conclude, "Is his way to keep me from becoming Prince. Not that I want that job. I got to many other things going on to have That headache to. I just wanted to have enough power so I can ignore him if I felt like it. Which I pretty much do. I will fix up the towers and work with the Owners and maybe I will even play some politics if I get bored enough."


    With that I turn and walk out, "Oh and if you want me, send a letter. Your messengers are dangerously stupid. I find Stupid is tasty."

 VD Chapter 11 (Nineteen): Cathedral of Memories

    That said I leave heading toward my main tower.


    The girls and Brandon follow, though why I don''t know.


    Allana catches up with me, "You really don''t remember me ?" I look her over then shake my head, "No. But I can still feel faint traces of my blood about you but you feel more like you belong to someone else now."


    She frowns, "I was your favorite lover for a long time. You used to beat me and make me do the most daring of things. I missed you when you were gone."


    I nod, "I got new thralls now, one is my lover. The other is a mage. I will have to have them meet at some point."


    Isabelle Smirks "From the sound of it you have half the town thralled."


    I shake my head, "Spells and mental domination mostly. Few choice people are actually thralls but it was not easy to get that done and not get interrupted by others. If you know what I mean. Not how I would normally chose to do it."


    The vamp girls nod, the thrall is just pouting. Brandon looks thoughtful and mutters, "Not the same person anymore."


    I turn to him, "Of course not. I don''t remember who I was before. I remember parts of my mortal life and bits and pieces I thought were dreams. But when I first woke I was starving and completely the beast. I killed allot of people and was pretty much insane for the first few weeks. I have only been in my right mind, or what''s left of it, for the past week. It has not been a good week. Had to destroy a child I accidently made, had a short war with followers of Dreth and later with a clan of Gnomes all because Grendle gave me these 3 towers and a hunting domain. I been fixing up the towers. Making them livable again. The one we are going to now was a home for many of the homeless. A few still live in the bottom 2 floors while I have the top two floors. 3 of their number know what I am to and really don''t care as long as I don''t kill them and let them stay as having a roof over ones'' head and walls to keep out the wind and rain is a good thing in their book."


    The girls actually look surprised at the building as we approach it. Walking up the short hill to its front door, which is wide open and has a couple large, though obviously homeless men in front of it. One puts his hand out, "You not homeless, you leave." I am moments away from removing him from this life when Pete darts out, "NO! Hugo, no, she is the one who built the walls and put up the door. She is allowed in."


    Hugo thinks, "I say no. I rule here."


    I cock my head to one side and Hugo drops to all fours, rolls on his back and woofs like a good dog. "Hugo is a good doggy isn''t he" I coo. If he had a tail it would be wagging right now, as it is he is trying to move his butt in such a fashion.


    Pete, to his credit, is just grinning at him. The other large man sees this and runs off. Pete looks at me, "Thank you miss. They showed up evening before last and declared them the new lords of the place. Well as much as Hugo can talk. They been bulling people who would have kicked us out so we let them stay without contacting you. Though I think they got another gang behind them and something else is up cause while Hugo was ''in charge'' the other one was whispering things to him and kept him in check more often than not."


    I nod, looking a mite surprised, "Wow, you can talk."


    Pete blushes slightly and looks at his feet. I grin, "So the other 2 at work ?"


    He just nods all talked out it seems.


    I turn to the girls, "This is Pete, normally a man of few words and one of those I mentioned earlier. The other two are Silas, he is a scribe these days, former sailor, missing a leg and Grumpy Gus if you see a man with jet black hair, who looks pissed at the world that''s probably him." Pete just nods.


    Brandon smirks while the girls eyes keep going back to Hugo the dog boy. I finally give in, "What ?"


    Alma-Tep, "You could not do that before, dominate like that. You had trouble just getting it to work when you held a person''s eyes let alone like that."


    Brandon is smirking, "It''s like I thought, she had a mental block. Now that the part of her mind that kept reigning in her instincts is gone she has abilities she did not have before. Though she is probably not as nice as she was before either. Before you were quite stubborn about keeping your humanity as best you could while still being a bit of a monster." he tells me.


    I nod, "Yep, don''t have that limitation any more. Something about waking up a unliving killing machine tends to do that to a person. Having to dig my way free of the earth and all did not help either."


    Isabella frowns. "There was a clear path from where we hid you to the surface."


    I look at her, "How long ago was that ? Was there a cave full of formed stalagmites ? A river running through it ? Multiple tunnels leading all over the place ?"


    Both women, eyes wide, shake their heads.


    "There is now. Also signs of earth tremors and at one point one hell of a mages battle, the type that liquefied the earth and swallowed up people and animals. ''Rooms'' that are just air pockets when the ground was made molten. It''s all down there."


    Brandon, still smirking, "It has been 500 years girls, even the earth can change in that time."


    I look at him, "That long ? No wonder I was so hungry. From my notes I only had about 200 years'' worth of enchanted life before the beast would take over. Oh and thanks to whom ever thought to put my stuff in with me. It has helped me allot."


    Isabella looks interested in that, "No one put any of your stuff in with you. It all just vanished one night. We did not know what became of it."


    I consider, "So that''s what that note I found meant. Hm." I grunt but don''t elaborate.


    Chuckling Brandon ask, "So what did you think of the grand cathedral they built over your resting place ?"


    I give him a blank look, "What Cathedral ?"


    By this time we are inside, so he heads up to the roof and looks about then points across the way, at the Temple of the Brothers, "That''s the place. Took them years to build it, all in honor of you."


    I stare at it. "That is the Temple of the Brothers and there is a temple to Dreth the Moron god under it. I got the towers after I rescued a bunch of mages that had been captured and were being tortured to death below it in a lame attempt to take over the worlds magic. Why is it no one in this time can read Runes anymore ?"


    I ask them. They just look blankly at me. I shrug and drop it.


    They end up asking Pete about the brothers and how they came to have their temple in MY Cathedral. I get the impression that the Temple of the Brothers is going to be having mass deaths very shortly. They look ready to go and do Just that to. Me I want to watch.


    I have not been in the Cathedral proper so I am a little curious. I summon Jase and Jon while we walk there.


    "Hello Jon, Jase welcome to the party." I say cheerfully to them.


    Jon sighs, "I was in the middle of something." I look at him and grin, "Breaking a new girl is not really in something, especially where you were."


    Jase bites her lips, "I actually just told Andrea off and was making a dramatic exit when you called. So I am good. Where are we going ?"


    I nod toward the tallest building in the region, "There. Oh and the dark skinned girls are apparently childer of mine. Don''t really remember but you both know about my memory problems." they nod. Jon looking over the lovely Jase in an appraising manner. Jase is just ignoring the scoundrel.


    Allana on the other hand slides up next to Jon and holds out a hand, "Hello, I am Allana, I was a thrall of Robina''s about 500 plus years ago."


    Both my new thralls look shocked. I grin, "Did I fail to mention the extended life span ?"


    Jon croaks, "No but you did not indicate it was quite so extended."


    Jase is boggled, "So there are options to this immortality then ?"


    Allana nods, "As long as you are in favor and can get a steady supply of freely given blood, you don''t really age and can live as long as your host does. Longer if you make the right sort of friends."


    Alma-Tep looks back at me, "That would be me really. Though I find her a bit annoying I thought having her around might jog a few memories loose."


    I consider, "Other than your name I got nothing on you either really. Just the Connection between us really. If not for that I probably would not pay much attention to you other than, well your pretty." She grins.


    Isabella smiles, "That is what attracted you to her to start with. She is pretty, then you learned the gods of her lands were screwing over her life to and you felt a connection. Lots of drama, pissed off gods, and other madness ensued with the end result of her joining the family."


    "Would these be Egyptian gods ?" I ask curiously.


    Both look mildly surprised, "Yes." Alma-Tep answers.


    I nod, "So that is why Hathor called me an Evil Thing."


    Alma-Tep looks very surprised, "She manifested here ? Why ?"


    "I thralled one of her priestesses and she Really did not like that at all." I reply, "Said something about bathing my evilness in purifying Sunlight."


    Alma-Tep nods, "Yeah, she was one of the gods who made my life Hell. Pissed her off when you turned me to. Never mind the fact I was dying cause she had a priest put a knife in my back, hag that she is."


    "I called her Cow-girl, which really she is a cow goddess to start with. So she gives milk and Hamburger, and steak, and ribs, and um baby cows ?" I look thoughtful, "Not sure I understand how she is beauty though. Cows are by no means lookers." Alma-Tep is snickering. Isabella rolls her eyes. Allana just looks blank, I guess Alma-Tep is before her time. But then I don''t think much of the thrall. Sure pretty face but the mind behind that face is cool and manipulative and I really don''t care for what I see there. My younger self must not have read peoples'' minds much to have missed that, or the girl became that way as she got older. Now when I look at her all I see is food or maybe someone to chain up and make scream as I torture them to death.


    I slip up closer to Alma-Tep, "Tell me" I start, in what my memory tells me is Greek, "Have you had this girl sexually ?"


    Alma-Tep looks back at her and shakes her head, "No. Not my type really, you were my type back in the day. Not sure about the you now though or me now either. Come to think of it other than the other female thralls I don''t know of anyone who has had her. Why ?"


    "Cause she smells of manipulation, deceit, and from what I can read of her mind she has never had sex with me and only one or two easily cowed girls in someone else''s group. She was a thrall but I don''t think it was for sex. I admit I was looking for information on who I was and other than an Idealized version of some tall blonde I find nothing in her mind that really relates to me."


    Alma-Tep bites her lip, "Well you had a good sized harem back in the day. Most of them who did not join the clan either went with someone else or died. Many died of grief truth be told. You tend to collect interesting people, I will give you that. But your Reason back then was an interesting form of justice. I get the feeling you have a new Reason now."


    I nod, "Magic. I love magic, so I thought to make it my reason. Not that I have had a lot of time to study much recently but I sure have gotten to use it allot. Mostly shaping spells for stone and creation magics. Trying to rebuild these towers."


    She smiles and it''s a brilliant smile, "You always did love magic. I always thought it was your second Reason myself. You were a Powerful Archmagus when you left us. I hope that some of your old power remains."


    I nod, "I found I can work quite a lot of magic. More than I recalled being able to do. I think my memories have been pushed back to nearly the beginning, though I do recall being blond a few times."


    She nods, "You were a beautiful Golden blond in your last go round, which lasted about 700 years. Isabel would know more as she is one of your older childer and one of the most loyal." I look at the ''barbarian warrior'' and can believe it.


    Isabel smirks, "Well part of that is because I went and blood bond myself to you. I was SO in love with you and you with me, despite your intense sexual appetites. After I was turned I came to understand those SO much better and really got in to them with you for a time. But I don''t recall ever having Allana. She was new back then, still in training. So you may not have shown her your best secret moves. Come to think of it, given her aversion to male genitalia, you would have either lost her or moved her to the food ranks when she learned how you loved to use those toys."


    "She speaks greek ?"


    They nod, she smiles at me. I groan. Isabel shoulder bumps me, "You tended to want everyone to speak certain languages, reading and writing were high on your list to. Greek, Latin, Egyptian, and German being the 4 most used languages in our group plus Dethic and some Elven common. We adopted Dethic as our private clan language by the way. Use it in our letters and such though sometimes we mix the language and words around to confuse anyone who intercepted our words." I nod, that is a good idea actually. Glad someone thought of it.


    I turn around to ask Brandon something and he and his pets are gone, "Where did Brandon go ?"


    Isabel, "He has his own concerns to look in to." is all she will say. I keep poking her verbally and she will not tell me, then I start using my fingers and when I find a sensitive spot I use it mercilessly to get it out of her. "He is looking for a gangrel called Gregory, who is supposed to be around here." she finally spits out while trying to protect that ticklish spot. I stop with the tickle torture.


    "Well that is going to be hard as he is dead and minus his head. I got it in my tower soaking in a laminating formula. Making a nick-knack out of it." I inform them. They both look rather surprised.


    Alma-Tep ask, "What happened to him ?"


    I shrug, "He attacked me, I slipped a silk garrote around his neck and pulled. Meant to pull him off balance really, tie him up till he calmed down. But I used to much force and sliced his head off. Most everyone around here thinks I did that on purpose and I let them. "


    Isabel groans, "He is not going to be happy to learn that. Seemed to think Gregory had some sensitive information or something. We really don''t know what that is about. Gangrel clan stuff is all he would tell us."


    "Happened earlier this week. Not my fault you took so long to get here." I point out as we continue to the Cathedral, "So what is in this Cathedral you all built for me ?"


    Alma-Tep sighs, "Mementoes, some magical stuff you had collected, not all useful, but then you just liked it was magical not really if you could use it. Some art, including some paintings and statues of you by various artist. Some true to life, others a bit more, um, how do I put it."


    Allana, "Goddess like. Some of your thralls believed you were a goddess and made art in that vein."


    I shrug, "Back in the day, when I was more or less mortal, many thought I was a half god. Always been exceptional, stronger, faster, naturally skilled in certain arts. Mostly combat stuff, so go figure. Was not always this pretty though. I was a little above average at best as a teenager. Interestingly I had brown hair when I was mortal to. Not sure if that means anything this time though."


    Alma-Tep, "So, in modern terms you would have been a Tom-boy ?"If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    I shake my head, "Actually most people thought I was a boy, well till my chest came in, that confused things but also gives you some idea on my looks of the time."


    Isabel shakes her head, "Average boy turns in to pretty girl, go figure."


    I grin and do a little sideways grind dance, "Go Figure Go" I whistle cheer as I do my silly dance. Alma-Tep and Allana giggle, Isabel just rolls her eyes.


    We are all smiles when we reach the temple, which is actually built In front of the Cathedral, but inside the walls of the place. We enter through the hole I made which someone has started to seal off but it''s still wide enough for us to pass through.


    Guards on the inside stop us though, "Hold it, this is not a new entrance if you want to come in use the gate."


    I shrug, "This works better, at the gate we would likely have to ask to come in, give a reason and all that, here we just walk right through."


    Allana smiles, "Hard to beat that logic."


    Guard, "Till we fill this hole in some vandal made."


    "That would have been ME. I made it when I rescued over a hundred people from the Temple of Dreth that is underneath This temple, but now we are going to the Cathedral."


    Big guard shakes his head as he reaches for his sword. Isabel grabs his arm and holds it in place, "Not a good idea there. We are going to the Cathedral that My people built and if you try and stop us, well it''s a good day for you to die."


    The second guard calls out an alarm and a dozen swords-persons (some women in the mix I note) as well as a smattering of armed priest come running. I stand there and smile, seeing how many minds I can take over before they arrive. I count about half, including some so called priest whose faith is so weak that their gods do not protect them from my power.


    2cd Guard, "The tall girl just stated she is the one who put the hole in the wall, and some bull story about a Dreth temple here."


    The highest ranking priest (and someone whose faith is so strong I can feel his god protecting him from me) shakes his head, "There Was such a temple there, till someone got in, freed a bunch of prisoners, and then made a massive escape. We have captured most of the rogue priest that were down there. You if I recall, were away at the time with your partner. Some family business I believe. Just as well, they were reacting like everyone here was in league with Dreth, given most were mages, it was messy."


    I correct, "Excuse me sir, Everyone rescued from here were mages, as were all the ones who were tortured to death in that temple as Dreth made another moronic attempt at taking over the worlds magic. I counted a couple dozen bodies just in the time I was there. I am also the one who tied all the torturers to their equipment. Everyone left behind in the torture devices, or cages, were followers of Dreth. Guards, priest, and torturers."


    The priest looks very surprised, then very very angry. He rounds and orders a dozen persons captured immediately. They were all persons found alive but trapped in the cages or machines ala torment.


    One guard squeaks, "What you just taking her word ?"


    He nods, "The Lord Seth lets me hear spoken Truth. Her words ring true."


    Another counters, "Then how is it you did not know about the Dreth followers ?"


    I answer, "Cause Dreth blocked the spell, duh. From what I have seen, Dreth gets his followers by putting doubt in your fellow priest and followers and then draws them to his workings. Provided those people are not mages. He does not understand magic and hates anyone who does. How someone so Stupid got to be a god is beyond me."


    Head priest, "Born to it unfortunately. The Goddess Mother, whom the Cathedral is dedicated to, tried to treat all her children equally. Did not always work."


    Isabel looks pissed, "That Cathedral is Not dedicated to your Gods Mother. It was Built by MY people in regard to Our Lady whose children those three are not. Her children are mostly girls and most still walk the mortal world."


    He looks sadly at her, "I can see you believe that, but you are wrong."


    I look at him, "Well as she was Here when it was built and it is her Mother whom it is built for, I think you are in the wrong. Especially as it was built in Dedication to ME. Though it''s been a very long time since any called me a goddess, except in the Sex Goddess way and then only my lovers. "


    He openly scoffs, "You a God ? I doubt that very much." I shrug and then drop Majesty Levels on the crowd, standing tall and focusing it over the mortals (lesser amounts hits the children to, can''t help it, it is an Area of Effect kind of power). I crank it up a couple more notches to get through some of the more resistant types. I think I took it TO far when everyone with in line of sight drops to their knees and starts to worship me.


    I look at Isabel and Alma-Tep, who both look surprised and close to joining the mortals, "To much ?" They nod. I drop it, but the damage is done. Even without the Power on, most are still in awe of me. Which really is the point of that power, emotion manipulation.


    I sigh, and look at the high priest, "So, believe me now ? I really don''t like showing my true self like that, but it was better than the long drawn out arguments you were going to try. 500 years ago, my children built this place for me as well as a Whole lot of followers and even allies. I personally have never seen it as I was" pause, then add, "away." better than ''asleep'' I think, "When I come back, it''s to find vampires in my halls, evil temple killing off my magic makers and shapers and some moron trying to use Dwarven childrens stories to harness magic by torturing those mages to death and gathering their blood. Go away for a few centuries and the world just goes stupid."


    Guard ask, "Why did you go away ?"


    "End of an era. War to clean out some old evils and other things to take care of in the outer realms. Lots of politics involved there to."


    Alma-Tep surprises me, "Myrm and Seth are relatively new gods really. Only been around about 400 years and both started based on a couple of mortal Hero''s and their evil brother who was trying to turn himself in to a god even then. He Sort of succeeded but accidently took his brothers with him. Myrm was a Ranger and Druid, Seth a Rogue, merchant and pirate really but not a bad sort, more cunning and daring do than murderous scoundrel. Dreth, Dreth was a self-styled mage who was a bit touched and believed himself far more powerful than he really was. Which as I understand it is where things went wrong for him. Mixing magics that should not be mixed with delusions of grandeur and well he is Still trying cause otherwise he is the god of Ineptitude and Stupidity through lack of foresight. Only the desperate and power mad follow his twisted banner. A Blind Eye on a white sun is his symbol. Which tells you allot about him really. All of them are minor gods and only worshipped locally."


    I look at her and she shrugs, "I collect religious information the way you collect magical knowledge and trinkets."


    I just nod. So that is her Reason. Interesting.


    The high priest nods, "We don''t praise Seth for his um, hobby but for his skill as a sailor and merchant. We Hope, bah who am I kidding, most everyone around here at least in part makes their living from smugglers and pirates. Us included. Still we tell everyone that the golden haired woman in the paintings is their mother. Though as I understand it no one knows for certain what their mother looked like."


    I look at Alma-Tep, she smiles and nods, "Yes I know. Met her, Completely understand why her boys left home. Mean woman even by our standards."


    I nod and grin. We not nice people.


    Doubtful guard gets suspicious again, "You don''t have golden hair " he starts.


    Isabel sighs but it''s a different priest who explains it, "It''s a sign of Divinity. Many of the Old gods were depicted with golden hair, or enhanced bodies or other things that were impossible for a normal mortal to have. Hair of Spun gold is one of them. Granted the lady here is beautiful but till she Reveled herself to us none took her for more than a mortal. Which is not uncommon for gods who choose to walk the world. I imagine it gets old having people throw themselves at your feet all the time."


    I nod, sounding tired "You have no idea. Especially as I promote people to be strong of character. Hate weak willed types. If I wanted doormats I would see a weaver, not people begging me to walk on them. And yes I have met some strange people who actually like being walked on, and others who like to do the walking to. Not my thing though."


    Priestess (one of those with weak faith), "Pardon my lady, but what are you the Goddess of ?"


    Isabel smirks, "She is the Hand of Fate, It falls to her many times to determine if a society lives or dies. She lead the army here 500 years ago when a corrupt empire was using these lands to hold ''political prisoners''. Meaning people they had kidnapped from other lands and were trying to use them to control those other lands. Freeing those people broke the hold the corrupted ones had and those nations joined forces and crushed that country, then divided it between themselves so they could never rise again."


    Alma-Tep adds, "Many who were displaced by that war later settled these lands and were your ancestors."


    I shrug, "Which given how this place is run, makes perfect sense. Dissidents, prisoners and prison guards with nowhere to go, all ended up staying here and formed the society you have now. Though I imagine it has gone through many changes in the last 500 years."


    Those there all nod to that.


    "Upwards of 50 years ago we actually had law and order. It was under a tyrant who was the son of a Tyrant and well rebellion happened and with the people free. We had at first anarchy, then slowly gang rule, then this mysterious City Council came about, took over and organized the gangs and made this place what it is now. Country run by criminals, with the business of crime the main export and import. We get the occasional adventuring party. Some seeking some fabled treasures, some seeking revenge on one pirate captain or another and others trying to carve themselves a kingdom here. That last kind don''t normally last long, but that vampire sure came close. Too bad about it being Hathor who got rid of her."


    I so want to tell the what really happened, but I can''t without making up a long convoluted story, so I keep my mouth shut.


    At long last we are escorted to the ''hidden'' entrance to the Cathedral. It was hidden behind a tapestry of the two overly handsome brothers standing in triumph over a hidden and evil looking figure while holding a glowing chalice that had rainbows pouring out of it and over them.


    The scene behind them shows forest and farm lands behind Myrm and a ship on the sea''s behind Seth while darkness and madness swirl around the figure they stand on.


    I nod, "They were not that good looking were they ?"


    The high priest shrugs, "Maybe, maybe not. I can''t say, but it is a very good tapestry."


    Alma-Tep nods while looking it over, "It''s symbolic of how they came to be gods. But to my knowledge no one knows what the actual device was that did it. Except them of course."


    A foot behind the massive tapestry is an alcove with a recessed door in it leading to an long hall that opens in to a massive anti-chamber with the huge double doors to ''My'' Cathedral. The doors themselves are beautifully inlaid with pictures of people marching, studying, and doing different artistic things. Including painting, carving, working magic and making clothing, dressing in provocative attire and modeling it before crowds. I grin at the last couple of panels, "Modeling, really ?"


    The girls shrug even as the great doors open for them. Inside is dark (to the mortals) but has a subtle light that we vampires can see in perfectly. The high priest is softly swearing, "Something in this place eats all the magic lights we put in here. They keep turning dim if left in here too long."


    Isabel grins, "That is to protect the paintings actually. It has been found that paintings exposed to bright lights for prolonged periods start to lose their color. So a spell was placed in here to keep such lights dim unless certain phrases are spoken."


    Nice code for us to close our eyes to. Eyes closed the ladies Alma-Tep and Isabel recite a poem about light returning from Night in Elven. It is a beautiful poem and beyond my ability to translate in to another language and keep its purity and beauty.


    When we open our eyes the room is lit by dozens of soft white lights and it is SO Beautiful I find myself staring in awe at it. Giant pictures, each a different pose, of a golden haired woman doing different things. From plucking red fruit from a golden tree to weaving tendrils of light that flow from her hands, to dancing with other beautiful women (one of whom is recognizable as Isabel though she wears much different clothing and is not as tan as she is now). In between the paintings are items, clothing encased in glass, a tall plain black staff with fancy iron ends (dwarven work if I don''t miss my guess), gauntlets of fine black leather over a very fine dagger that looks strangely familiar (eagles talon style), a brass headband with one of the old symbols of Tychi on it. There are other cases around the room showing statues and art and items collected over several life times. Some hint at our vampiric nature, but nothing actually displays it. I even find, way up at the top of an arch my name. Robina Lady of Shadows, Hand of Fate, Mistress of Misfortune to the Enemies of the Balance.


    I have to cast my own lights to bring the high words in to light, showing them made of Mythril and at least 2ft tall letters. I point this out to the high priest, "All you needed to know about me is written right there."


    He leans back and reads the words, "In our defense, that is very high up and without your light, hidden in the shadow of the arch. But it does in deed state this place belongs to her. Odd her being called the Lady of Shadow though."


    I shrug, "As an agent of the Balance it fits, Shadow being Between the Light and the Darkness."


    He considers then nods, "Ah good point."


    Female Guard who is following us, "I like the line Mistress of Misfortune to the Enemies of the Balance. As both Myrm and Seth are gods of the Balance to."


    I glance back at her and nod, good point.


    Allana points out, "So your back to calling This shrine hers` and not giving claim to the Lady herself."


    He points out, "While they have similar body features, the face and hair are very different."


    I nod, "Well to be honest, I am no longer her anyway. I go through cycles where my appearance and powers alter. Stronger or weaker, face and form alter to. Ironically I am stronger now than I was back then in some ways, but weaker in others. I think it depends on what I am needed to do. Right now, in this place, stopping Dreth seems to be it. Beyond that I have felt no other urgings from the Fate or Gods I serve."


    Isabel nods and sighs, staring at the picture with the pale her in it, "In my youth I was fair skinned and formed, here 500 years later I have dark skin but lighter colored hair. Stronger than I ever knew to be possible to. Though I kind of fit in to this place. Back then I was Captain Logan of the Black Rose pirates. I fell in love with this golden haired goddess and she with me. We had many adventures together, did things I would never have done on my own and went places I never dreamed existed. Turned me in to a Hero to some and the greatest of villains to others. Mostly enemies of the gods or the state we lived in."


    I slowly nod, "I remember some of that actually. The 3 pirate captains, ships of blood rose, crimson rose and black rose. I think. Some may have been dreams." I sigh.


    Isabel grins, "Yes. Those were real, town sort of like this one. A real den of thieves, pirates, and near do wells. Maybe why you like it here. So like home and lots of pirates. You always seem drawn to pirate types." she states looking Jon''s way as he gawks at some of the antiques in the front room. Jase is carefully looking at a book, inside a crystal case. I walk over to her.


    She points, "What is this ?"


    I read the cover, "Primer on ancient runes and languages. Or that is what the cover says."


    Alma-Tep comes over, "Was a book made to teach people to read runes and such from old languages. Basic stuff for beginners. Used by people who already knew how to read standard scripts. Some nice childrens poems in it to. We included it as it is something of a sore spot with her. She hates it when people don''t understand basic runes. Nothing magical in there except an explanation of Witches Runes and how they were used to keep magic in check when writing scrolls and such."


    I nod, "Those runes were made to insert in to spell scrolls to keep the spells from going off accidently and to add the right tones in pronunciations to the more complex words and formula''s. If you knew how to read them. Otherwise without understanding them their scrolls became much harder to use. Which was a safety feature really. Kept the uninitiated from using their magic against them. At least in theory. Worked with the lower skilled mages, but the more knowledgeable sorts, like me, figured them out and worked to quantify how the runes worked."


    Jase''s mouth is hanging open as she now stares at me. I shrug, "I am an Archmagus, I know Allot. Though I am not as strong as I was from what Isabel has hinted at."


    Alma-Tep nods, "At one time she could work upwards of four 9th ranked spells, like Wish, in a day. Wish is some potent magic let me tell you. 9th level spells were almost god like. She spoke of 10th ranked spells, had some listed in fact, but the gods had barred anyone not an Intermediate level god or above from using them as they could be too dangerous."


    Isabel grunts, "Only after some fool magus actually used them to try and take over a Greater Gods role in the universe. He failed, but because of his actions the gods made it so no spells beyond the 9th order could be used by mortals ever again. From my readings there were 12 orders of spells originally."


    I shrug, moot point now. Jase is still in awe of us though. I reach over and push her mouth closed, her jaw pops with an audible snap. Her eyes are still bugging out of her head though. I think if she could speak it would be loud for a minute or so.


    I say to her, "Respect the magic and you can go far, Fear the magic and you are only holding yourself back from the grand mysteries. And from what I read from your books, your group teaches Fear for magic more than magic, the Rules of Magic, or anything else. Overly cautious to the point of making it so most who would do magic won''t because your group would have them afraid of its own magic. Silly notion that. Like many sciences, magic can be dangerous, true, but if worked right, respected properly, and not done by morons, it is a wonderful thing."


    I was looking directly at this woman, being dragged before the high priest, in chains. From her mind I can see she is a high ranking priestess of Dreth, but was only middling to Seth. She is pretty, but has no ability or understanding of wizardry type magic.


    She scoffs at the older man, "So you found us out did you. But you bring me to the temple of the false mother, how appropriate."


    "Oh we know she is not the Mother of the Gods. That came very much to light when someone pointed out the Goddesses name written on the arch between the front room and the inner shrine." he points to the 3 softly glowing lights that illuminate my name and old title.


    The woman looks shocked. "Dreth told me this was one of the biggest lies taught by your all and here you freely admit it, in front of non-believers to."


    I look at her, "You worship a god of the Inept and delusional, I would not cast stones if I were you."


    She rears up, "He is Not inept or delusional. He was a mortal, who became a god, only his brothers betrayed him and forced him from his true place as the God of Magic!"


    I laugh, "Child, I know gods, and there are several Gods of Magic and they guard their power most jealously. He was never That good or that powerful and his lame attempts to take over magic are a sham at the best and a waste of talented lives at the worst. I am the one who freed all your prisoners and locked the lot of you up in your cells inside your little temple. If Dreth wants revenge for that, tell that panty waist to come face me in person, Immortal to Immortal. And just to get this straight, This Cathedral is dedicated to ME."


    The girls all nod to that.


    Alma-Tep states, "This place was raised 500 years ago, after her armies destroyed the prison that once stood here. The stones of that place were taken, cleansed in sacred rights, and then used to build this wonderful shrine to her greatness. Filled with art created by her followers and leaders with holy relics of her faithful. And works she inspired us to do. The most faithful of her servants she even imbued with Immortality so that we may serve her will better."


    I give Isabel a raised eyebrow look, she just shrugs. From Isabel''s mind I can see Alma-Tep, while a soft spoken girl, most of the time does have a touch of near fanatical faith in me and despite everyone, my old self included, telling her I was a servant of the gods and not one myself, she continues to think of me as a goddess. I don''t play the god card often cause I really don''t want the headaches from it or the mindless followers. Not to mention I don''t know what the Gods that made me will do to me if I try that path and am not sure I want to know.


    I can feel some powers, beyond the Brothers level, watching this scene unfold. It is a nerve wracking sensation to say the least.


    The Priestess of the God of Losers seems to be able to sense them to. That is interesting. She smugly looks at me, "Your followers claim you¡¯re a god, but I notice you are not claiming that."


    I shrug, " At worst I am an Immortal, at best a demigod, but I don''t ever want to be a full-fledged goddess, too much of a headache and would cut too much in to my Me time."


    I can actually Feel some of the watchers giggle or scoff at that statement. Though the ones who know me best know I have a strong sense of ''me first''. My own comfort and safety first, at least in this go round. Not sure about the last one. Course I have but these 3 women and that wandering gangrel for reference.


    I turn from her and go look at some of the other stuff. But I don''t Feel anything, any connection, to anything in here. Nothing sparks a memory or anything. So after an hour or so I leave. I just quietly slip out while the others reminisce or in Alma-Tep''s case, argues religion with the two priest.


    The person I was then is a memory, I realize I am no longer her. I am someone else and maybe that is a good thing in the long run. Reinventing myself, trying somethings different than who I was before. I did learn I had been a soldier, a merchant, and a leader of armies in at least 3 of my past lives. This time, I don''t know who or what I will be. Maybe a mage, maybe a monster. Maybe a queen. No telling. Only time will tell.

 VD Chapter 12 (Twenty): Moving on, not back

    I return to my tower and continue fixing it up. Putting in defense between my area and the second floor. Mostly in the form of a couple Iron doors with magical locks and adding another level above with a conical roof and a smaller ''captains walk'' atop that with a rain roof over it so I can stand and look around at this small city from my roost. This makes the tower effectively 6 story''s now and the tallest building around. From here I can see the limits of the land around the tower and I set to putting a 20ft high wall around it with a door in 2 places for the road to pass through. I set it so there is an outer door and inner door on either side, thinking defensively. They both open outward, to make them harder to knock inwards. I add in some magical locking and moving magics so I need no one to open or close them. Then I add in bushes and a fountain (by magically tapping in to the underground spring near my original waking place.) Making it prettier around here and more livable.


    I also work on the other tower as well, putting in a magical gate between the two in a hidden place so I can move between them easier. The second tower, once I get it mold and ''crap'' free I start to turn in to a kind of apartment building / homeless shelter / kitchen for the poor of that district. The Historian is still pissed with me and I think I accidently broke some kind of magical field when I sealed off the lower levels, cause he looks Older. More grey around the gills so to speak. Whatever fell magics that were keeping him alive are gone now that I have taken control of the tower. I point this out to the heads of the Gnomish guilds and they all start to notice things about him to that they had overlooked before. Or so I am told, though no one elaborates on it.


    All in all this takes over a month, even with magic. During that time I keep mostly to myself, only visiting with my blood thralls and keeping my hand in controlling as needed for My domain. Which pretty much runs itself most of the time. It is Gebralter who explained to me one evening, what they had been trying to tell me is I have the right to claim the Princes seat now, if I want it. I once again explain I don''t. I don''t really want the Primogens seat either. I rather loath politics but will play them if I must. As for the two who came, they are from my past and I don''t recall them and not sure I want to. I am moving forward, not backward after all. As for their thrall, to me she is a walking meal nothing more. If they try to give her ''back'' to me, she will end up dead in short order as I really don''t care for her beyond her looks.


    Once I am done I sit and wait. I am waiting for the ''other shoe to fall'' cause my past few memories show the Gods always have something they want done and they are not loath to give the job to me. So far they seem happy that I stopped Dreth again. But I feel there is something brewing in the wings so to speak and it will wander in to my lap at some point or other and try to suck me in. Of course the idea has occurred to me that I may have reached a point of being TO powerful and that is why they tried to take me out last time. Only I came back, damaged, but still exceptionally powerful. As such I may be thought of as a wild card now, something they don''t want to play in case I decide to root for the other team.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    While I ''wait'' I study my magics, build a power base of thralls (both mental dominants and blood thralls) as well as a stable herd of mortals to feed from or play with as I desire. Jon and Jase are still very important to me and I keep them close, though not enough to smother their specialness. Jase turns out to have a great deal of passions, like me sex and magic. She proves to be a good apprentice to my forms of magic and other pursuits as well.


    Of the Scary one. She Finally left when she learned Jase had taken the crazy mage as a lover. It was the last straw. I am not sad to see her go to tell the truth. Though I did learn, before she left, that the comment Hathor made to me about ''removing my evil influence from her people'' referred not so much about Scary but about Alma-Tep, whom was once a person Hathor wanted as a servant. Never mind that Alma-Tep did not want to serve her at all and actually loathed Hathor''s church. From a fractured memory, the Egyptian gods were not beyond manipulation and deceit to get what they wanted. And like some other gods I can think of, they get pissy when they are denied these things and peoples. Seems a lot of the Old Gods suffer from this problem. Not that I am beyond that myself but I do try and not get to upset when a plan fails.


    Of my ships, I told Jon I had two old ships in storage. He talked me in to getting them out.


    These ships had been built during the experimental stage of building the frames first. They had 2 and 3 mast, but oars to. They were sleek and fast designs used by warriors and pirates over 5 centuries ago. They also bore the names Black Rose and Blood Rose. The Crimson had been lost in a battle a long time ago.


    Isabel about clobbered me when she learned I had her old ship, fully repaired and ready to sail but for the need of a crew. From what little I know (from a journal I found on the ship while Jon and I had been looking the restored ships over) I had taken the ships, which had been very badly damaged, shrank them then saw to repairing them while they were toy sized. Things started to happen and while I had managed to fix both ships, they were no longer needed as we had newer better ships. So they ended up on a shelf in my magical store room, kept safe, in case we ever had need of them again. Or for the fond memories of sailing on them.


    Only problem is I don''t remember. All I have is this journal, written in my hand, of things I don''t recall at all. Though Isabel Logan figures prominently in them and I thank Sune repeatedly for bringing her in to my life. Seems at that time I was madly in love with the daring pirate captain and she with me. Quirks and Undead and all. Wish I could remember that. Sounds like a lot of good happy memories.


    I don''t recall who Sune is either. Something about a fictional goddess but that is all. For all I know it could just be the name of the person who introduced us.


    Jon teases me about my tendency to fall for scoundrels and pirates. I point out he is lucky to have me. Often and in such interesting ways. He agrees with that and loves me and my abilities to control others as we both Finally got Nancy the Nasty in our bed and showed her our painful loving''s are something wonderful to experience - I just don''t tell either of them I had to play a little with her mind to make it so she enjoys being our sexual plaything. I did nothing that would detract from her ability to be a fine tactician and pirate, she is just a touch more sadistic with a slight masochistic tendency that actually ends up adding to her fearsome reputation.